tihxaty of t:he t:heclo0ical ^tmxmvy PRINCETON • NEW JERSEY •d^D- From the 1 Ibrary of Prof. Wm. Henry Green M-vm V, V A PLAIN AND FAMILIAR EXPLICATION, BY WAY OF PARAPHRASE, OF ALL THE HARD TEXTS OF THE WHOLE DIVINE SCRIPTURE OF THE OLD AND NEW TESTAMENT. BY JOSEPH 'hall, D.D. SUCCESSIVELY BISHOP OF EXETER AND NORWICH. A NEW EDITION, REVISED AND CORRECTED : IN TWO VOLUMES, VOL. II. OXFORD: D. A. T A L B O Y S. MDCCCXXXVIII. CONTENTS OF VOL. IV. Paraphrase on the Hard Texts in Page HOSEA 1 Joel 28 Amos 35 Obadiah 51 Jonah 53 Micah .56 Nahum 69 Habakkuk 74 Zephaxiah 82 Haggai 87 Zechariah 90 Malachi 117 St. Matthew 124 St. Mark 188 St. Luke 196 St. John 220 Acts of the Apostles .... 270 Romans 287 I. Corinthians 340 ri. Corinthians 385 Page Galatians 412 Ephesians 430 Philippians 440 Colossians 447 1 Thessalonians 455 2 Thessalonians 460 1 Timothy 463 2 Timothy 473 Titus 480 Philemon 483 Hebrews 484 James 512 I. Peter 521 II. Peter ........ 528 I. John 533 II. John 542 III. John ib. JuDE 543 Revelation 545 A PARAPHRASE UPON THE HARD TEXTS OF THE WHOLE DIVINE SCRIPTURE. HOSEA. I. 2. THE beginning of the word of the Lord by Hosea. And the Lord said to Hosea, Go, take unto thee a wife of whoredoms and children of whoredoms : for the land hath com- mitted great whoredom, departing froin the Lord. When God first revealed his will to Hosea, and gave to him his first charge, the Lord said unto him ; Thy very person and thine actions are prophetical, and thou therein shalt carry a type of the relation betwixt me and the Church of Israel : go, therefore ; and, for a resemblance of my respects to sinful Is- rael, take unto thee a wife, that hath heretofore been noted for unchastity, howsoever now reclaimed ; and beget children of that wife, which was once blemished with known fornica- tion : for such is the state of Israel towards me ; the land hath been notorious for her spiritual whoredoms, departing from the Lord to abominable idols. I. 3. So he went and took Gomer the daughter of Diblaim; which conceived, and bare him a son. So, in obedience to the command of God, and for a sign to Israel, the prophet went and took to wife Gomer, the daughter of Diblaim, a woman formerly noted for incontinency ; which conceived, and bare him a son. I. 4. And the Lord said unto him. Call his name Jezreel; for yet a little while, and I will avenge the blood of Jezreel upon the house of Jehu, and will cause to cease the kingdom of the house of Israel. And the Lord said unto the prophet Hosea, Call his name Jezreel ; for, ere long, I will avenge upon the posterity of Jehu the blood, which he, in his cruelty and ambition, shed in Jezreel : which slaughter, however, in my just judgment, it were deservedly executed, yet, as it was the act of treachery VOL. IV. B 2 PARAPHRASE UPON THE HARD TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE. and vindiie afFectation of dominion in the chief agents therein, shall be accordingly punished ; for Zacharias, the son of Jero- boam, the last of that line, shall, after six months' reign, lose both his life and his kingdom, by the hand of Shallum ; and with him, the posterity of Jehu shall be extinguished. I. 5. And it shall come to pass at that day, that I will break the bow of Israel in the valley of Jezreel. And, from that day, I will cause the state of Israel to impair and sink more and more ; till, at the last, I shall cause the kingdom thereof to cease, by the hand of Shalmaneser, king of the Assyrians, and shall utterly overthrow all the strength of Israel, in the valley of Jezreel. I. 6. And she conceived agaiti, and bare a daughter, ^nd God said unto him, Call her name LiO-ruhamah : for I will no more have mercy upon the house of Israel; but I will utterly take them away. Now Israel, thus wasted, shall be, as it were, changed to the condition of a weak and womanish remnant : for the signi- fication whereof, the prophet's once infamous wife conceived again, and bare a daughter ; and God said unto him. Call her name Lo-ruhamah, Not obtaining mercy ; for Israel, being thus given over by me, shall receive no further mercy from me, but I will utterly leave them to spoil and dispersion, neither shall they be any more a kingdom. I. 7. But I ivill have mercy tipon the house of Judah, and will save them by the Lord iJieir God, and ivill not save them by bow, nor by sword, nor by battle, by horses, nor by horsemen. But, as for the house of Judah, I will have mercy upon them, and repair their kingdom ; not by any force of arms, nor by the power of any warlike assistance, but by my own effectual inclination of the heart of Cyrus, the king of Persia, whose favour shall re-establish them in their country. I. 8. Noiv when she had weaned Lo-ruhamah, she conceived, and bare a son. Now, when she had weaned Lo-ruhamah, and God had for some years expected the amendment of his people Israel, Gomer conceived, and bare a son. I. 9. Then said God, Call his name Lo-ammi : for ye are 7iot my people, and I ivill not be your God. Then said God, Call his name. Not my people ; for I had before cast off Israel from being a kingdom : now I will cast them off from being at all any people of mine ; I will not own them for mine any more. I. 10. Yet the number of the children of Israel shall be as the sand of the sea, which cannot be measured nor numbered; and it shall come to jmss, that in the place where it ivas said unto them, Ye are not my people, there it shall be said unto them. Ye are the sons of the living God, HOSEA, CHAP. I. 11. 3 Yet, for all this, know, that I will make good that promise, which I made to Abraham, concerning the number of his seed, no less innvmierable than the sand of the sea ; for, to my Spi- ritual Israel, which are the true seed of the promise, shall this word be surely fulfilled : they shall be happily increased ; and, of them, whereas there was no face of a Church, no appear- ance of a people of God, now it shall be clearly manifest, that they are a chosen generation, and a peculiar people unto me. I. 11. Then shall the children of Judah and the children of Israel be gathered together, and appoint themselves one head, and they shall come up out of the land : for great shall be the day of Jezreel. Then shall my Church be gathered out of all coasts ; and out of both Israel and Judah, out of Jews and Gentiles, shall mine elect be called, by the voice of the Gospel ; and shall submit themselves to one head, Christ Jesus ; and shall be gathered into one Jerusalem, which is above, the mother of us all: oh, how great and glorious shall that day be, wherein, being delivered from the servitude and captivity of sin, they shall be adopted for the Sons of God, and heirs of glory ! II. 1 . Say ye unto your brethren, Ammi, and to your sisters, Ruhamah. Ye prophets of God, say ye unto those few of Israel, which are as yet mine, and those, to whom I have yet shewed mercy, in withholding them from the wickedness of their fellows ; say thus. II. 2, 3. Plead ivith your mother, plead: for she is not my wife, neither am / her husband : let her therefore put away her whoredoms out of her sight, and her adulteries from between her breasts ; Lest I strip her naked, and set her as in the day that she was born, and malie her as a ivilderness, and set her like a dry land, and slay her with thirst. Lay before the face of this Church of Israel, your common mother, boldly and freely, her notorious sins ; and enforce them against her : let her know, that this demeanour of hers is not such, as is fit for my wife ; neither will I be to her, as a husband : charge and advise her, to repent of all her wicked- ness ; to put avt^ay all those her spiritual fornications, where- with she hath defiled herself; Lest I strip her naked of all those blessings, wherewith I have endowed her, and leave her in that forlorn estate, wherein she was, ere I chose her for my Church ; lest I give her up to utter desolation and barren- ness, leaving her destitute of all hope and comfort. II. 4. And I will not have mercy upon her children; for they be the children of whoredoms. As for those several persons, which appertain unto her, and b2 4 PARAPHRASE UPON THE HARD TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE. are, as it were, the sons of her womb, I will not have mercy upon them in forbearing their punishment ; for they are bred and born in the practice of gross idolatry. II. 5. For their mother hath played the harlot : she that con- ceived them hath done shamefully : for she said, I will go after my lovers, that give me my bread and my water, my wool and my flax, mine oil and my drinh. For their mother, the Church of Israel, hath given herself over to spiritual fornications ; and hath said, I will follow the fashions of the Egyptians and Assyrians, to whose league and friendship I have betaken myself, and from whose bountiful gods I have received my maintenance. II. 6. Therefore, behold, I will hedge vp thy way with thorns, and make a wall, that she shall not find her paths. Therefore, behold, I will take a course to prevent thy gad- ding after these thy adulterous mates : I will set a hedge of thorns in thy way, restraining thee by mine afflicting hand ; yea, I will wall up her passage by the siege of an enemy. II. 7. And she shall follow after her lovers, but she shall 7iot overtake them ; and she shall seek them, but shall not find them : then shall she say, I will go and return to my first husband ; for then was it better with me than now. I will frustrate all her hopes and desires ; so as, howsoever she be affected to her idols and her heathenish confederates, yet she shall not be able to make any use of them : then, when she is thoroughly crossed and humbled by my afflictions, she shall begin to entertain penitent thoughts ; and shall say within herself, I will return to my God, whom I have offended; for it was better with me, while I kept me to his sincere and holy service, than it is now. II. 8. For she did not know that I gave her corn, and wine, and oil, and multiplied her silver and her gold, which they pre- pared for Baal. For, while she took these lewd courses, she had not the grace to consider, that it was I, her God, to whom she was beholden for all those blessings, which she enjoyed ; even for her wine and oil ; yea, for that very silver and gold, which she wickedly bestowed upon her idols. II. 9. Therefore will I return, and take aivay my corn in the time thereof, and my wine in the season thereof, and will recover my ivool and my flax given to cover her nakedness. And, because she would not acknowledge this, therefore I will bereave her of those my blessings ; and will take away from her my corn and my wine, wherewith she was wont to be fed and refreshed, even, in that season, when she makes most account of enjoying it; and will take back my wool and my flax, wherewith I clothed her ; that she may learn to know whence she received these benefits. HOSEA, CHAP. II. O 11. 10. And now will I discover her lewdness in the sight of her lovers, and none shall deliver her out of mine hand. And now, I will make her unthankfulness and vain confi- dence openly known to the world ; and convince her of it, before her professed confederates ; and none of them shall be able to deliver her out of my afflicting hand. II. 11. / will also cause all her mirth to cease, her feast days, her new moons, and her sabbaths, and all her solemn feasts. I will take from her all her solemn rejoicings, in abridging her of her feast days, and new moons, and sabbaths, wherein she was wont to make public professions of mirth. II. 13. And I will visit upon her the days of Baalim, wherein she burned incense to them, and she decked herself with her ear- rings and her jewels, and she went after her lovers, and for gat me, saith the Lord. And I will then call her to account for those festivities of Baalim, wherein she did idolatrously burn incense to those her false Gods ; and set out herself, in her best dresses, for the honour of her idols, and the pleasure of her heathenish con- federates ; and forgat me, saith the Lord. II. 14. Therefore, behold, I will allure her, and bring her into the wilderness, and speak comfortably unto her. Therefore, behold, I will take all courses to reclaim her: I will earnestly solicit her, with all wholesome counsel; and will bring her into captivity ; and will therein yet speak com- fortably to her, sustaining her in the midst of her grievous adversity. II. 15. And I will give her her vineyards from thence, and the valley of Achor for a door of hope : and she shall sing there, as in the days of her youth, and as in the day when she came up out of the land of Egypt. And, in her return from thence, I will give her those vine- yards, which she had deservedly lost ; and will re-admit her into that valley of Achor, which is on this side Jordan, as her entrance into that hoped and promised land of her inherit- ance; and there she shall rejoice, and sing, and live chearfully, as she did in her first possession of it, when she came out of the land of Egypt. II. 16. And it shall be at that day, saith the Lord, that thou shalt call me Ishi ; and shall call me no more Baali. And, in that day, thou shalt call me, Ishi, My Husband, and shalt no more call me, Baali, My Lord : which name, how- soever I mislike not in itself, yet, because it carries with it the sound and remembrance of your former idol, I will not abide to be put upon me. II. 17. For I will take away the names of Baalim out of her mouth, and they shall no more be remembered by their name. For I do so hate and detest those your idols, as that I will 6 PARAPHRASE UPON THE HARD TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE. not endure the very mention of their names, but damn them to perpetual forgetfulness. II. 18. And in that day will I malie a covenant for them with the beasts of the field, and with the folds of heaven, and with the creei)ing things of the ground : and I will break the bow and the sword and the battle out of the earth, and ivill make them to lie down safely. And, in that day, will I ordain, and give charge to all crea- tures, that they shall be helpful unto them, and forbear any annoyance of them ; even to the beasts of the field, and fowls of the air, and to the creeping things upon earth : and I will pacify all enemies ; and prevent all those wars, that may be in danger to be raised against them, and will cause them to dwell safely and peaceably. 11. 19. And I will betroth thee unto me for ever ; yea, I will betroth thee unto me in righteousness, and in judgment, and in loving kindness, and in mercies. And I will renew my everlasting covenant with thee : I will be thy God ; thou shalt be my people : I will be thy Husband and Saviour ; thou shalt be my Church and Spouse, insepar- ably united unto me ; to whom I Avill graciously communicate my perfect righteousness ; and whom I will embrace in my just acceptation, in loving kindness and in mercies. II. 20. / ivill even betroth thee unto me in faithfulness : and thou shalt know the Lord. I will even marry thee vinto myself, in all faithful plighting of our mutual troth, one to another ; and thou shalt find that I am and will be a gracious Lord unto thee. II. 21, 22. And it shall come to pass in that day, I will hear, saith the Lord, I will hear the heavens, and they shall hear the earth ; And the earth shall hear the corn, and the wine, and the oil; and they shall hear Jezreel. And it shall come to pass in that day, saith the Lord, that all creatures shall receive a command from me to contribute their several blessings to my people ; as if the heaven, and the earth, and the wine, and oil, and my people Israel, did join all together, both to sue for and to confer those benefits unto my Church, which their several natures and condition can and do yield unto them. II. 23. Atid I will sow her nnto me in the earth ; and I will have mercy upon her that had not obtained mercy ; and I will say to them which were not my peojile, Thou art my people; and they shall say, Thou art my God. And I will so multiply my Church in the eai'th, as if I had sown it with men ; and I will so alter the estate of things, as that my mercy shall magnify itself upon that people, both of Jews and Gentiles, that had not obtained mercy ; and I will say to them, which were not my people, I have chosen thee to HOSEA, CHAP. II. III. 7 be my people ; and they shall say again, in a blessed restipu- lation, Thou art my God. III. 1. Then said the Lord unto me, Go yet, love a woman beloved of hex friend, yet an adulteress, according to the lorn of the Lord toward the children of Israel, who look to other gods, and love flagons of wine. Then said the Lord, Go, and, by this act that I do now enjoin thee, shew to Israel their sin, and their shame and punishment : go then, and make profession of love to a woman beloved of her friend, yet an adulteress ; and bring her home to thee ; and make it known, that thou dost it in a type of that love, which the Lord beareth towards the adulterous nation of Israel, who idolatrously looks after other gods, and gives herself to intemperate courses. III. 2. So I bought her to me for fifteen pieces of silver, and for an homer of barley, and an half homer of barley. So I went, according to the command of God, and, for no great price, I procured such a woman, beloved of her friend though otherwise infamous ; and proclaimed her a type of Israel. III. 3. And I said unto her. Thou shalt abide for me many days; thou shalt not play the harlot, and thou shalt not be for another man : so will / also he for thee. And, for that purpose, I said unto her. Thou shalt continue as a widow in my house, mourning for many days ; and shalt not be permitted to play the harlot, neither will I suffer thee to have the liberty of conversing with any other man. Neither will I come to thee to converse with thee : The following words are "["ibN "^aN'Din — et etiam ego ad te ; the negative particle (wbl) being here to be understood to be repeated; so as the ivords seem to run, Neither, will I be to thee. III. 4. For the children of Israel shall abide many days with- out a king, and xmthout a prince, and without a sacrifice, and without an image, and without an ephod, and without tera- phim. For the children of Israel, who have been guilty of these spiritual fornications, shall, for a just punishment of their un- cleanness, be left desolate for many years ; for, from the time of their deportation into captivity, till the restoration of my Spiritual Kingdom by the Messiah, shall be six hundred and fourscore years : in which time, they shall be without a king, without a prince, without a sacrifice, and, in short, without any face, either of a church or common-wealth; yea, even of so much as a church miserably depraved by those super- stitions and corrupt services, which are now in use amongst them. III. 5. Afterward shall the children of Israel return, and seek b PARAPHRASE UPON THE HARD TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE. the Lord their God, and David their king; and shall fear the Lord and his goodness in the latter days. Afterward, when the Son of God shall be manifested in the flesh, the children of Israel, together with all my whole Church, shall return, and submit themselves to the worship of the true God, and of the Messiah, the true Son and Successor of David: and shall be holily and religiously affected to God and his service, in the days of the Gospel. IV. 2. They break out, and blood toucheth blood. They break out into horrible outrages ; and murders are so frequent, as that one overtakes another, without any distance or intermission of bloodshed. IV. 4. Yet let no man strive, nor reprove another : for thy people are as they that strive with the priest. Yet let no man trouble himself, and lose his labour, in reproving those sins, which he sees committed ; for thy peo- ple are obstinately bent to continue in their wickedness : they are such as will be ready to brawl and quarrel with the mes- sengers of God, that shall endeavour to reclaim them. IV. 5. Therefore shalt thou fall in the day, and the prophet also shall fall with thee in the night, and I will destroy thy mother. Therefore will I bring swift judgment upon thee : thou shalt speedily fall, and thy prophets with thee ; for, if thou fallest in the day, thy prophets shall not be long after thee, they shall fall in the night ; and I will destroy the very Church and king- dom, whereto thou appertainest. IV. 6, My peojile are destroyed for lack of knowledge. My people are destroyed for lack of the true knowledge of me their God, and of my law. IV. 8. They eat up the sin of my people, and they set their heart on their iniquity. They make a gain of the sins of my people, and feed them- selves fat with their sacrifices ; willingly giving way to their sins, for the benefit of their oblations ; and being well pleased with their gainful iniquities. IV. 9. Atid there shall be like people, like priests : and 1 ivill punish them for their ivays, etc. So as they shall be all too like to each other ; wicked people, and wicked priests : the people's sins deserved to be punished with such priests, and such priests have helped to make the people thus wicked, etc. IV. 10. For they shall eat, and not have enough : they shall commit whoredom, and shall not increase : because they have left off to take heed to the Lord. They shall eat ; and yet not find the benefit of their suste- nance, in an increase of strength, or satisfaction of appetite : HOSEA, CHAP. III. IV. 9 they shall spend their bodies in the acts of their lust, and shall have no increase of issue ; for that they cast off all care of God's service, and their obedience to him. IV. 11. Whoredom and wine and new tvine take aivay the heart. They are so besotted with their whoredoms and drunken- ness, that they have lost all the sense of whatsoever grace and goodness ; and are utterly bereft of all care of God or them- selves. IV. 12. My people ask counsel at their stocks, and their staff declareth unto them : for the spirit of ivhoredoms hath caused them to err, and they have gone a ivhoring from under their God. My people are so sottish, as to go unto their wooden images, for either counsel, or prediction of future events : a piece of a stick is their god, and their oracle ; for this gross idolatrous disposition, whereto they have long inclined, hath drawn them into these foul enormities, and hath drawn them a whoring from under their only true God. IV. 14. I will not punish your daughters ivhen they commit whoredoms, nor your spouses when they commit adultery : for themselves are separated with whores, and they sacrifce with harlots : therefore the people that doth not understand shall fall. I will not so far favour you, as to punish your daughters, or your wives, when they play the harlot : while I respected you, and took keep of you, I was ready to correct you for your misdeeds ; but now, I have given up the care of you, and will not chastise that in your children and wives, which ye, that are the parents and husbands, are willingly guilty of; for ye your- selves go aside with your harlots, and spend the good cheer of your sacrifices upon whores ; therefore, as I befoi-e denounced the sentence, the people, both one and other, that do not un- derstand, nor seek after God, shall perish. IV. 15. Though thou, Israel, play the harlot, yet let not Judah offend ; and come not ye unto Gilgal, neither go ye up to Beth- aven, nor swear. The Lord liveth. But though Israel, or the Ten Tribes, be thus miscarried with idolatry, yet let not the infectious example of their sin so far prevail, as that Judah and Benjamin should be tainted therewith : go not ye, O men of Judah, so far as Gilgal, the utmost bounds of your region on this side Jordan, upon any idolatrous pilgrimage ; neither go ye up to the golden calf of Beth-el, yea, of Beth-aven rather, the house of vanity ; neither do ye, in your solemn oaths, apply my name to your idols, as to say of them, The Lord liveth. IV. 16. For Israel slideth back, as a backsliding heifer: now the Lord icillfeed them as a lamb in a large place. For Israel is slidden back from her profession ; as some wild 10 PARAPHRASE UPON THE HARD TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE. and stubborn heifer draws back, to pull his neck out of the yoke : and now, the Lord will lay them open to judgment, as if some silly lamb, in a large pastui-e, should be exposed to the violence of some devouring beast. IV. 17. Rphraim is joined to idols : let him alone. Ephraim, or the Ten Tribes of Israel, have given themselves over to idolatry : meddle not thou with them, O Judah : if Israel will needs offend, let him sin without thee. IV. 18. Their drink is sour: they have committed whoredom continually : her riders with shame do love, Give ye. Their intemperance is odious : they have committed whore- dom continually : her rulers are all for bribes, and are not ashamed to say, Give. IV. 19. The wind hath hound her up in her wings, and they shall be ashamed because of their sacrifices. But they shall be miserably dispersed : the wind of God's judgments is ready to carry them away, upon the wings thereof, into fearful desolation ; and they shall rue the time, that they yielded themselves over to those their idolatrous sacrifices. V. 1. And give ye ear, O house of the hing ; for judgment \% toward you, because ye have been a snare on Mizpah, and a net spread upon Tabor. And give ye ear, O house of the king of Israel; for judg- ment is toward you ; because, when as my people were, ac- cording to my command, to go up to sacrifice at Jerusalem, ye procured wait to be laid for them, both at Mizpah and at mount Tabor, as a fowler would lay nets and snares for birds, to intercept them in their way and to draw them back to your own idolatrous altars. V. 2. And the revolters are profound to make slaughter, though I have been a rebuher of them all. And the revolted Israelites are profovmd and subtle in their plots, to draw the slaughter of the sacrifices to the place of their own choosing ; though I have not forborne my vehement rebukes of them all. V. 3. / know Ephraim, and Israel is not hid from me. I know Ephraim, the chief of those Ten Tribes ; and the rest, which make up the kingdom of Israel, are not hid from me. V. 5. Judah also shall Jail with them. Judah also, since he would not be warned to avoid the sins of Israel, shall partake of their judgments, as well as of their iniquity. V. 6. They shall go with their fiocks and with their herds to seek the Lord ; but they shall not find him ; etc. They shall go with whole flocks and herds of their sacrifices, to seek the Lord, to appease his wrath, and recover his favour ; but they shall not find grace and acceptation at his hands. HOSEA, CHAP. IV. V. 11 V. 7, They have dealt treacherously against the Lord : for they have begotten strange children : now shall a month devour them with their portions. They have dealt treacherously against the Lord ; for they have trained up their children in heathenish idolatry: now therefore, in a very short space, shall they and their land be devoured by the enemy. V. 8. Blow ye the cornet in Gibeah, and the trumpet in Ramah : cry aloud at Beth-aven, after thee, O Benjamin. Make speedy preparation therefore for the war : Blow the cornet in Gibeah, the utmost border of Judah ; and blow the trumpet in Kamah, the utmost border of Israel : cry aloud at Beth-aven, that is betwixt both ; and do thou, O Benjamin, consider what thou hast to do, when the enemy is at thy back. V. 9. Ephraim shall he desolate in the day of rebuke : among the tribes of Israel have I made known that which shall surely be. Even that leading tribe of Ephraim shall be desolate, in the day of my vengeance : I have signified unto the tribes of Israel, what they shall surely find, how incredulous soever they may be for the present. V. 10. The jjrinces of Judah were like them that remove the bound : therefore / will pour out my wrath upon them like water. The princes of Judah were lawless in their carriage ; as men, that resolved not to regard those bounds and limits, which my law hath set unto them in their callings ; therefore, I will abundantly pour out my wrath upon them. V. 11. Ephraim is oppressed and broken in judgment, be- cause he willingly walked after the commandment. Ephraim is oppressed by the Assyrian, and gone to wreck ; because he willingly walked after the commandment of their wicked and idolatrous governors. V. 12. Therefore will / be unto Ephraim as a moth, and to the house of Judah as rottenness. Therefore will I consume Ephraim, as a moth eateth a gar- ment ; and will consume Judah, as a worm (or rottenness) consumeth wood: so will I decay them, by an insensible, yet certain judgment. V. 13. When Ephraim saw his sickness, and Judah saw his wound, then went Ephraim to the Assyrian, and sent to king Jareb : yet could he not heal you, nor cure you of your wound. When Israel saw the danger, wherein he was, he made means to the Assyrian for help ; and when Ahaz, the king of Judah, was in distress, he sends to Tiglath Pileser, that should stand out for him ; but all in vain : neither shall any aid of mortal man be able to cure you of those wounds, which the hand of my justice shall inflict upon you. V. 15. / will go and return to my place till they acknowledge 12 PARAPHRASE UPON THE HARD TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE. their offence, and seek my face: in their affiiction they will seek me early. I will go, saith the Lord, and will withdraw myself from them; not giving them any testimony of my grace or presence, till they shall be humbled in the sense of their sins, and seek to recover my favour in their affliction : and if any means can possibly prevail with them, it must be this ; in their affliction they will seek me instantly. VI. 1. Come, and let us return unto the Lord. And, in their seeking after me, they shall exhort and excite one another to repentance ; Come, and let us return, etc. VL 2. After tivo days will he revive us. After a very short space of our afflictions, he will be graci- ous unto us ; and so cheer and restore us, as if he had given us a new life. VL 3. Then shall we know, if we follow on to know the Lord : his going forth is ji^&pared as the morning ; and he shall come unto us as the rain, as the latter and former rain unto the earth. Then shall we attain to the perfect knowledge of the Lord, if we do carefully and constantly persist in using those good means that he hath appointed : he shall then so reveal himself to us, as the sun shews himself to the world, in his morning- rising, by degrees ascending to his full height ; and he shall come to us, not at once, but as the rain, that falls down by drops, even as the rain of the autumn and spring, that de- scends sweetly in soft and gentle showers. VI. 4. O Ephraim, what shall I do unto thee? O Judah, what shall I do unto thee ? for your goodness is as a morning cloud, and as the early dew it goeth away. O Israel and Judah, what course should I take with you ? I have neglected no means of your good ; yet there is no hold to be taken of you : some profession you make, but it is alto- gether fickle and inconstant: your appearing goodness va- nishes away, like as a morning cloud, or an early dew in summer. VI. 5, Therefore have I hewed them by the 'prophets ; I have slain them by the words of my mouth: and thy judgments are as the light that goeth forth. Therefore, I have wrought upon them by my prophets, denouncing judgment against them : I have, as it were, smitten them dead by the terrible threats of my punishments ; and I have given them such means of information, as have been no less clear than the light itself, that goeth forth upon the world. VI. G. For I desired mercy, and not sacrifice ; and the knoiv- ledge of God, more than burnt offerings. For it was true inward goodness and mercy, that I required of them, and not the outward formalities of sacrifice ; and the HOSEA, CHAP. V. — VII. 13 true knowledge of God, was that which I called for, more than their burnt offerings. VI. 7. But they like men have transgressed the covenant. But they, like the right sons of Adam, have transgressed the covenant, that I made with them. VI. 8. Gilead is a city of them that work iniquity, and is liolluted with blood. Even Gilead itself, a city of the priests, is a society of noto- riously wicked men ; and is full of murders. VI. 11. Also, O Judah, he hath set an harvest for thee, when I returned the captivity of my people. Also, O Judah, corrupted Israel hath prepared a harvest of revenge for thee, in sowing the seeds of idolatry in thee ; upon occasion of that captivity, whereinto thy brethren of Israel led thee, under Pekah, the son of Remaliah, from which I pro- cured and wrought thy deliverance. VII. 1. When I ivould have healed Israel, then the iniquity of Ephraim was discovered, and the wickedness of Samaria : for they commit falsehood. When I would have healed those Ten Tribes of Israel, by the medicines applied by my prophets, then did the iniquity of Ephraim, which was the chief of them, and the wickedness of Samaria, the chief city of Israel, break out most outrageously, etc. VII. 3. They make the king glad with their wickedness, and the princes with their lies. They are readily obsequious to their governors, in all their wicked commands ; and do gladly sooth them up, with their lies and flatteries. VII. 4. They are all adulterers, as an oven heated by the baker, who ceaseth from arising after he hath kneaded the dough, until it be leavened. They are all adulterers, burning with filthy lust, as hot as an oven heated by the baker ; who forbears meddling any further with that flame, while the dough, that he hath kneaded, be sufficiently leavened ; in which space, the heat of the oven grows to the height. VII. 5. In the day of our king the princes have made him sick with bottles of wine ; lie stretched out his hand ivith scorners. In the day of the solemnity of our king, there hath been excess of surfeit and drunkenness, whereinto the princes have not stuck to draw in their sovereign himself; so as he hath been miscarried to consort with them, in their wicked de- bauchedness. VII. 6. For they have made ready their heart like an oven, while they lie in wait : their baker sleepeth all the night ; in the morning it burneth as a faming f re. 14 PARAPHRASE UPON THE HARD TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE. They have given up their heart to beastly concupiscences, wherewith they have burned hke an oven, while they lie in wait for an opportunity of fulfilling those wicked lusts; even like an oven, which the baker hath over-night filled with kindled wood, and, awaking in the morning, finds flaming with a strong fire. VII. 7. They are all hot as an oven, and have devoured their judges; all their kings are fallen: there is none among them that calleth unto me. They have burned with unclean and with malicious desires and affections, and have made away with many of their gover- nors : all their late kings have come to an untimely end ; and, indeed, there was none of them, that had any piety or good- ness, or that cared to call upon me. VII. 8. Ephraim, he hath mixed himself among the people ; Ephraim is a cake not turned. For Ephraim, he hath mixed himself with heathens, and is a professed associate with them : Ephraim is grown irresolute in his religion ; like a cake, that is half dough, and half baked ; so is he, half Israelite, half Pagan. VII. 9. Strangers have devoured his strength, and he hnow- eth it not : yea, grey hairs are here and there upon him, yet he knoweth not. God hath sent foreign enemies to spoil and waste his coun- try, and to carry away his substance, yet he is not sensible of this Divine Hand ; yea, that part of his cake, which is not turned, is grown musty and hoary, and worthy to be cast out, yet he perceiveth it not. VII. 11. Ephraim also is like a silly dove without heart: they call to Egypt, they go to Assyria. Ephraim is like a silly dove ; going on, without wit, without heed, into that net which is spread for him : they call to Egypt, they go to Assyria for help ; whereas, these will be their bane. VII. 12. When they shall go, I will spread my net upon them ; I will bring them down as the fowls of the heaven ; I will chastise them, as their congregation hath heard. I will be as a fowler to this silly dove of Ephraim : I will spread my net upon them, and catch them in their own de- vices : I will fetch them into the compass of my judgments, as the fowls of heaven are caught in a snare : I will chastise them, in the same manner that my prophets have forewarned them. VII. 13. Woe unto them! for they have fled from me: de- struction unto them! because they have transgressed against me: though I have redeemed them, yet they have spoken lies against me. Woe be unto them ! for they have forsaken me, and have vainly sought help of impotent strangers : destruction will fall upon them, because they have willingly transgressed against HOSEA, CHAP. VII. VIII. 15 me : though I have done much for them, and deHvered them from their enemies, yet they have falsely and injuriously imputed these benefits to their Egyptians and Assyrians, and not to me. VII. 14. And they have not cried %mto me with their heart, when they howled upon their beds : they assemble themselves for corn and wine, and they rebel against me. And, though they have made shew of some great repentance and humiliation, howling and crying upon the beds of their distress, yet they have not with their hearts unfeignedly sought unto me : they can meet together to consult how to prevent or remedy their dearth, but they nevertheless rebel against me, who do justly send it. VII. 15. Though I have bound and strengthened their arms, yet do they imagine mischief against ine. And, though I have deserved well of them, in strengthening their hands against their enemies, and giving them many vic- tories, yet do they requite me with imagining mischief against me, distrusting my power or will to save them. VII. 16. They return, but not to the most High: they are like a deceitful bow. They turn to their idols, instead of the Most High God: they turn aside like a broken bow, shooting out their arrows at a wrong mark. VIII. 1. Set the trumpet to thy mouth. He shall come as an eagle against the house of the Lord. Call the people to war. The Assyi'ian enemy shall come, like an eagle, against the professed Church of God, the people of Israel. VIII. 2. Israel shall cry unto me, My God, we knoiv thee. Israel shall feignedly cry unto me, and challenge favour from me ; and say, My God, we make profession of thy name. VIII. 4. They have set up kings, but not by me : they have made princes, and I knew it not : of their silver and their gold have they made them idols, that they may be cut off. They have set up kings, but, ever since their defection, I have had no hand in the appointment of them ; for they have not been of the seed of David, which I have chosen, but men of their own designing : and, as they have made princes, so they have made gods, to themselves ; for, of their silver and gold have they made them idols, as if they had aimed at no- thing else, but their own destruction. VIII. 5. Thy calf, O Samaria, hath cast thee off; mine anger is kindled against them; how long will it be ere they attain to innocency ? O Samaria, the chief city of Israel, the calf, which thou hast made and worshipped, hath failed thee, and left thee miser- 16 PARAPHRASE UPON TPIE HARD TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE. able : mine anger is justly kindled against those idolaters : how long will it be, ere they bethink themselves of their wicked ways, and attain to their former innocency ? VIII. 6. For from Israel was it also : the workman made it; therefore it is not God: but the calf of Samaria shall be broken in pieces. The Israelites did not receive it from the Gentiles, but they themselves made it ; and, since it was of their making, it can- not be God : no ; it is nothing but mere metal, and shall be used accordingly, for it shall be broken in pieces. VIII. 7. For they have sown the wind, and they shall reap the whirlwind : it hath no stalk : the bud shall yield no meal : if so be it yield, the strangers shall swallow it up. And as for them, they shall even reap, as they have sown : they have sown the wind, and they shall reap the whirlwind ; they have trusted to vanity, and they shall receive loss and disappointment : a famine shall come upon them : the grain, that they have sown, shall yield no stalk ; or, if it have a stalk, yet that stalk shall yield no ear ; or, if an ear, yet that ear shall yield no substance of meal ; or, if it do yield any, the strangers, their enemies, shall swallow it up. VIII. 8. Israel is swallowed up : now shall they be among the Gentiles as a vessel wherein is no pleasure. Israel is now swallowed up of their heathenish enemies : now shall they be to the Gentiles as broken vessels, that are put to base uses. VIII. 9. For they are gone np to Assyria, a wild ass alone by himself: Fphraim hath hired lovers. For they are gone up to Assyria, to seek for help ; like a wild ass, that wanders alone by himself, in a dry desert, to seek that water, which he cannot find : Israel hath sent out to solicit and hire confederates. VIII. 10. Yea, though they have hired among the nations, now will I gather them, and they shall sorrow a little for the burden of the king of princes. But, though they have hired abettors among the nations, yet will I fetch them up together, to a common destruction ; and they shall now sorrow, too late, for the charge of that tribute, that was raised upon them to pay to the great king of Assyria. VIII. 11. Becatise Ephraim hath made many altars to sin, altars shall be unto him to sin. Because Israel hath set up many altars in Dan and Beth-el and other high places, to sin in their idolatrous devotions, those altars of theirs shall be unto them, both an occasion of their sinning, and a motive of my just judgments. VIII. 12. / have written to him the great things of my law, but they were counted as a strange thing. HOSEA, CHAP. VIII. 17 I have given unto them my royal law, and have left it re- corded for them, that it might be a perpetual direction to them ; but tliey have slighted it, as if it were a thing that concerned them not. VIII. 13. They sacrifice fi^esli for the sacrifices of mine of- ferings, and eat it; but the Lord accepteth them not ; now ivill he remember their iniquity, and visit their sins : they shall re- turn to Egypt. They have made fair shews of religious services ; they have presented me with their sacrifices, and have eaten the flesh of them, accordingly ; but the Lord regardeth not these outward formalities : now he will rather remember their iniquity, and take account of their sins : they shall return to an Egyptian captivity. VIII. 14. For Israel hath forgotten his Maker, and buildeth temples; and Judah hath multiplied fenced cities: but I will send a fire upon his cities, and it shall devour the palaces thereof. For Israel hath forgotten his Maker, and, contrary to his commandment, buildeth temples to their idols ; and Judah, contrary to the command of the same God, hath multiplied fenced cities, as trusting in his own strength : but I will send the Assyrian as a fire upon the cities of Israel, and the Chal- dean into the cities of Judah, and they shall consume and waste the palaces thereof. IX. 1. Rejoice not, O Israel, for joy, as other j^eople : for thou hast gone a whoring from thy God, thou hast loved a re- ward upon every cornfloor. Thou hast no reason, O Israel, to rejoice, as other people ; because thou hast provoked thy God, by thine abominable idolatries : thou hast loved to give an oblation to thy gods, in every cornfloor, of that wheat, the plenty whereof thou hast ascribed to the bounty of thine idols. IX. 2. The floor and the winepress shall not feed them, and the neiv wine shall fail in her. And now, because they have thus abused these blessings of God, it shall be just with God, to withdraw them : I will send famine and enemies upon them ; so as their corn and wine shall fail them, neither shall they reap their expected comfort therefrom. IX. o. They shall not dwell in the Lord's land; but Ephraim shall return to Egypt, and they shall eat unclean things in As- syria. They shall not dwell in this land of Israel, which God hath chosen ; but Ephraim shall return to a miserable captivity in Egypt, and shall be forced to eat unclean and forbidden meats, in the land of Assyria, whither they shall be carried. VOL. IV. c 18 PARAPHRASE UPON THE HARD TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE. IX. 4. Their sacrifices shall be unto them as the bread of mourners ; all that eat thereof shall he polluted : for their bread for their soul shall not come into the house of the Lord. Their sacrifices shall be utterly unpleasing unto him ; even like such, as are oiFered by the sad heart and hand of a pro- fessed mourner ; which cannot but displease that God, who requires cheerfulness in those that approach to his altar : all that eat thereof shall be polluted ; for God hath ordained that their feasts for the dead, being ever attended with sorrow, shall not be used in the house of the Lord. IX. 5. What will ye do in the solemn day, and in the day of the feast of the Lord ? What will ye do, O ye Israelites, when ye are once driven into your captivity ? what will ye do in the solemn feast-days, which God hath appointed to be cheerfully celebrated ? IX. 6. For, lo, they are gone because of destruction : Egypt shall gather them up, Memphis shall bury them : the i^^casant places for their silver, nettles shall possess them : thorns shall be in their tabernacles. For, lo, they shall be cast out of the holy land, and lie open to destruction : Egypt shall take them up, and make them sure enough for returning ; Memphis shall be their burial place : those pleasant closets and cabinets, wherein they had wont to hide their treasures and jewels, shall be overgrown with nettles : their neat tabernacles shall be covered with thorns and briars. IX. 7. The prophet \^ a fool, the spiritual man is mad, for the multitude of thine iniquity, and the great hatred. Ye shall know, O Israelites, that those your false prophets, which have said. Peace, peace, are but fools ; and those your spiritual guides, that have misled you, no better than mad men ; whom yet God hath justly sent amongst you, as a punishment of your iniquity, and of your hating to be re- formed. IX. 8. The watchman of Ephraim was with my God: but the prophet is a snare of a fowler in all his ways, and hatred in the hoxise of his God. Ye falsely imagined, that these prophets of Ephraim were sent of God, and had familiar acquaintance with him : but ye shall find your prophets to be but as a snare of the fowler, laid in your ways to entrap you ; and such, as have procured the hatred of your God against you. IX. 9. They have deeply corrupted themselves, as in the days of Gibe ah. They have deeply corrupted themselves, as in the days of Gibeah of Benjamin, when the shameful outrages of the wicked inhabitants were abated by the strength of their tribe. IX. 10. I found Israel like grapes in the wilderness ; I saw HOSEA, CHAP. IX. 19 your fathers as the jirst-r'tpe in the jig tree at her first time: but they went to Baal-peor, and separated themselves unto that shame ; and their abominations were according as they loved. Israel was no less pleasing to me, at the first, than ripe grapes would be to a thirsty traveller, in a dry wilderness : I esteemed your forefathers, those fruitful Patriarchs, as the most choice and first ripe figs ; but their sinful progeny fell off and degenerated to idolatry, applying themselves to the worship of Baal-peor, and separating themselves to that shame- ful idol ; and chose to themselves several abominable deities, according as they were affected to the parties that worshipped them. IX. 11. As for Ephraim, their glory shall fly away like a bird, from the birth, and from the womb, and from the con- ception. As for Ephraim, their glory, which is in their strength and number, shall fly away like a bird ; since their children shall be slain, even from their very birth, yea, even from their con- ception, by their cruel enemies. IX. 12. Though they bring vp their children, yet will I be- reave them, that there shall not be a man left : yea, woe also to them when I depart from them ! And though they do live to be brought up to man's estate, yet will I then so bereave them, that there shall not be a man left amongst them : yea, they cannot but expect and feel all manner of miseries, when I remove my presence and protec- tion from them. IX. 13. JLphraim, as I saw Tyrus, is planted in a pleasant place : but Ej)hraim shall bring forth his children to the mur- derer. Ephraim, or Israel, is like unto Tyrus, and next in glory thereunto : it finds itself planted in a rich, and goodly, and no less fortified place, and is thereupon puffed up with a foolish self-confidence : but Ephraim shall find himself deceived : his hopes shall fail him ; his children shall fall under the hand of a murdering enemy. IX. 14. Give them, O Lord : what wilt thou give ? give them a miscarrying womb and dry breasts. Give them, O Lord : what shall I intreat thee to give them? even that, M'hich they would think to be a judgment, mis- carrying wombs and dry breasts ; that they may never bring forth or nourish up children, to idolatry or slaughter. IX. 15. All their wickedness is in Gilgal: for there I hated them : for the wickedness of their doings I will drive them out of mine house, I will love them no more : all their princes are revolters. Their old wickedness cleaves unto them still ; even that, which they bewrayed in their ancient incircumcision, and in c2 20 PARAPHRASE UPON THE HARD TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE. their humorous desh-e of the change of then* government and challenge of a king : even there, I began to take displeasure against them for their wickedness ; which still so continues, that I am resolved to drive them out of that good land of mine : I will love them no more ; for all their princes are re- volters, both from their rightful king, and from my true religion. X. 1. Israel is an empty vine, he bringeth forth frint unto himself: according to the multitude of his fruit he hath in- creased the altars ; accorditig to the goodness of his land they have made goodly images. Israel is a vine indeed, but a fruitless one ; or, if he bear fruit, it is to himself, for the advancing of his own profit and pleasure : as his wealth, and abundance, increaseth, so doth his idolatry : look how much he is pampered with his store, so much more doth he spend upon his goodly images. X. 2. Their heart is divided; noiv shall they be found faulty : he shall break down their altars. Their heart is divided in the choice of their gods ; now shall the jealous God find out their guiltiness : he shall, in his just indignation, break down their altars. X. 3. For now shall they say, We have no king, because ive feared not the Lord ; what then should a king do to us ? For now they shall say, We are left destitute and helpless : we have no king to defend us ; because we feared not the Lord, who was wont to be our King ; therefore he hath given us up, and what then can a king do for us ? X. 4. They have spoken words, swearing falsely in making a covenant: thus judgment sjiringeth up as hemlock in the fur- rows of the field. They have made no conscience of their oaths and covenants: but have broken them at pleasure : yea, even judgment itself, which should be sincere and sacred, is grown miserably de- praved, and hateful to my people ; yea, no less deadly, than the hemlock of the furrows is to the taste. X. 5. The inhabitants of Samaria shall fear because of the calves of Beth-aven : for the people thereof shall moxirn over it. The inhabitants of Samaria shall justly fear, because those calves, which they worshipped in Beth-aven, are already de- stroyed ; for the people thereof shall mourn, expecting, as they well may, the same measure. X. 6. It shall be also carried tmto Assyria for a present to king Jareb : Kphraim shall receive shame, and Israel shall be ashamed of his oivn counsel. The nobles of Samaria shall be carried to Assyria, as a pre- sent to that great king : Ephraim shall receive shame by his HOSEA, CHAP. X. ;21 projects, and Israel shall too late be ashamed of his vain and wicked plots. X. 7. As for Samaria, her king is cut off as the foam upon the water. As for Hoshea, the king of Samaria, he shall be cut off, and blown away into captivity, and shall vanish and sink as a bub- ble or foam in the water. X. 8. The high places also of Aven, the sin of Israel, shall be destroyed : the thorn and the thistle shall come up on their altars ; and they shall say to the mountains. Cover us ; and to the hills, Fall on us. The high places also of Beth-el (or Beth-aven rather), wherein Israel hath so palpably sinned, shall be utterly de- stroyed, and laid so waste, that the thorn and the thistle shall come up on their very altars ; and the inhabitants shall be so terrified with the sword of the enemy, that they shall wish themselves under ground, and speak to the hills and moun- tains, to fall upon them, and shelter them from that fury. X. 9. O Israel, thou hast sinned from the days of Gibeah : there they stood : the battle in Gibeah against the children of iniquity did not overtake them. O Israel, thou hast sinned, ever since that foul offence, that was done in Gibeah of Benjamin: thou hast continued, and aggravated their sin; yet thou hast not been taken down for it : here was no war moved by the rest of the tribes, as was in Gibeah, against those children of iniquity, which did that shameful act upon the Levite's concubine ; X. 10. It is in my desire that I should chastise them; and the p>sople shall be gathered against them, ivhen they shall bind themselves in their two furrows. But this shall be no advantage to them ; for it is my pur- pose, to take their punishment into my own hands : I will cause the Assyrians to be gathered together against them, when I shall correct them for their two calves in Dan and Beth-el ; betwixt the worship whereof and my service, they have halted, as an ox that passeth betwixt two furrows. X. 11. And Ephraim is an heifer that is taught, and loveth to tread out the corn ; but I passed over upon her fair neck : I will make Ephraim to ride ; Judah shall plow, and Jacob shall break his clods. Ephraim is as a delicate young heifer, that loves to tread out the corn, when it is in the floor, but cannot abide to draw the plough or harrow: he loves to enjoy blessings, but not to earn and work them out ; bvit I did put my hand upon the fair neck of Ephraim, and find this heifer fit enough for the yoke : I will put all my people to those services they are fit for : if need be, I will put Ephraim to the saddle, Judah to the plough, Israel to the harrow. 22 PARAPHRASE UPON THE HARD TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE. X. 12. Sow to yourselves in righteousness, reap in mercy ; break up your fallow ground : for it is time to seek the Lord, till he come, and rain righteousness upon you. Give yourselves to all holy and conscionable endeavours : sow to yourselves in holiness and righteousness, and reap mercy and loving kindness from the Lord ; break up the fal- low grounds of your hearts, by a true and serious repentance : for it is time for you to turn to the Lord, and to seek to re- cover his favour; so far, as that he may rain upon you the showers of his grace and mercy, whereby ye may appear right- eous in his sight. X. 13. Ye have plowed wickedness, ye have reaped ini- quity; ye have eaten the fruit of lies. But, alas ! contrarily, ye have ploughed up deep furrows of wickedness, and have reaped a large crop of iniquity ; ye have fed yourselves with the lying hopes of your vain self-confi- dence. X. 14, 15. As Shalman spoiled Beth-arbel in the day of battle : the mother was dashed in pieces upon her children ; So shall Beth-el do unto you because of your great wickedness : in a morning shall the king of Israel utterly be cut off. As Shalmaneser spoiled Beth-arbel, amongst other the cities which he conquered, wherein he was so cruel, as to dash the mother and children one against another ; So shall the idolatry, wrought in Beth-el, bring the like destruction upon you, be- cause of your great wickedness: in one morning shall the king of Israel, be utterly cut off; there shall no long time need, for the accomplishment of this judgment. XI. 1 . When Israel was a child, then I loved him, and called my son out of Egypt. When Israel was but newly entered into league and cove- nant with me, then I loved him ; and called that son of my love out of the bondage of Egypt, by the hands of Moses and Aaron. XI. 2. As they called them, so they went from them : they sacrificed unto Baalim. As those their holy leaders and their ensuing successors called them, so they perversely turned their backs upon them, and sacrificed to Baalim. XI. 3. / taught Ephraim also to go, taking them by their arms ; but they kneiv not that I healed them. I did with Ephraim, as mothers or nurses do by their little infants : I taught him to go ; holding him by the arm, while he moved his feet ; but they considered not the great favours that I did them, and did neither answer nor acknowledge my mer- cies. XI. 4. I drew them with cords of a man, with bands of love : HOSE A, CHAP. XI. 23 and I was to them as they that take off the yoke on their jaws, and I laid meat unto them. I drew thein unto me, by the strong persuasions of reason, and with bonds of love : and I did to them, as a kind husband- man to his well-jespected team ; I took off the yoke from them, and I laid meat unto them ; I withdrew their burdens, and re- freshed them with mercies. XI. 5. He shall not return into the land of Egypt, hut the Assyrian shall be his king, because they refused to return. He shall not go any more into the land of ligypt, to seek aid ; but the Assyrian shall surprise him, and be his king, be- cause they refused to retvirn to me. XI. 7. And my people are bent to backsliding from me: though they called them to the Most High, none at all would exalt him. My people Israel are bent to backsliding from me : although my prophets called unto them, and persuaded them to turn unto the Most High ; yet they would not obey, nor be won to exalt and glorify their God. XI. 8. Hoio shall I give thee up, Ephraim ? how shall I deliver thee, Israel? how shall I make thee as Admah? how shall I set thee as Zeboim ? mine heart is turned within me, my repentings are kindled together. O Ephraim, how shall I carry myself towards thee? If I should regard thee according to thy demerits, I should give thee up, O Israel, to my fearfullest judgments; but how can I endure to deal thus with thee? how can I make thee a sad spectacle of my wrath, like those five cities of Sodom, which wei-e consumed with fire from heaven? Surely it goes against my heart, to think thus to proceed with thee : I cannot but revoke that dreadful sentence, which I was ready to pass against thee : XI. 9. I will not execute the fierceness of mine anger, I will not return to destroy Ephraim : for I am God, and not man ; the Holy One in the midst of thee : and I will not enter into the city. For I am a gracious and immutable God ; and not a man, subject either to passion or change: I, that am the Holy One of Israel, am yet still in the midst of thee, by my favour, and thy (howsoever impured) worship ; and I will not turn to thee, in the extremity of my wrath, to consume thee. XI. 10. Tliey shall walk after the Lord : he shall roar like a lion : when he shall roar, then the children shall tremble from the west. Those of my Church, whom I shall choose from both Jews and Gentiles, shall walk holily and obediently, in the ways of God : he shall send forth the strong and mighty voice of his Gospel, and shall call all his elect ones ; and when he shall 24f PARAPHRASE UPON THE HARD TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE. powerfully speak unto their hearts, his children shall awfully submit themselves to him, even from the utmost ends of the world. XI. 11. Thet/ shall tremble as a bird out of Egypt, and as a dove out of the land of Assyria : and I will place them in their houses, saith the Lord. They shall come with an awful reverence unto God, and shall hasten their address unto him ; upon the wings of their holy desire, out of all lands, even out of Egypt and Assyria, and all those parts where they have been most distressed ; and I will establish them in my Chvirch, saith the Lord. XL \2. JLphraim compasseth me about with lies, and the house of Israel with deceit : but Judali yet ruleth with God, and is faithful with the saints. In the mean time, Ephraim makes a profession of my name, but false and counterfeit ; and the house of Israel serves me, but in hypocrisy ; as being full of idolatry and infection : but Judah, as yet, had not swerved from God, but continued faith- ful, as the true children of those holy Patriarchs. XII. L Ephraim feedeth on wind, and follouieth after the east wind: he daily increaseth lies and desolation; and they do make a covenant with the Assyrians, and oil is carried into Ephraim pleaseth himself with following vain and idle hopes : he daily adds to his own disappointment and desola- tion : they project how to make themselves strong by their leagues with the Assyrians ; and they send of their most pre- cious presents, to insinuate with the Egyptians. XII. 2. The Lord hath also a controversy with Judah, and ivill punish Jacob according to his ways ; according to his doings will he recompense him. Neither is Judah altogether free : God hath just quarrels against this better part of the posterity of Jacob, and will pro- ceed against them according to their doings. XII. 7. He is a merchant, the balances of deceit are in his hand. Israel is a crafty, deceitful merchant : he makes use of false balances, and loves to oppress his brethren. XII. 8, Aiid Ephraim said, Yet I am become rich, I have found me out substance : in all my labours they shall find none iniquity in me that were sin. And Ephraim said, Yet I am become exceeding rich : I have prospered wonderously in the increase of my svibstance ; and yet, I have so carried the matter, that, in all my labours and contracts, no man can accvise me of iniquity, or say. Herein thou hast sinned. XII. 9. And I that am the Lord thy God from the land of HOSEA, CHAP. XI. — XIII. 25 Egypt will yet make thee to dwell in tabernacles, as in the days of the solemn feasts. And I, that am the Lord thy God, and have so approved myself ever since I brought thee out of the land of Egypt, do yet offer, in my longsuffering, to continue thy peaceable habi- tation, and to give thee opportunity of celebrating thy Feast of Tabernacles, as thou wert wont. XII. 10. / have also spoken by the prophets, and I have multiplied visions, and used similitudes, by the ministry of the prophets. 1 have also sent my prophets unto thee, and have by them declared my will and purposes towards thee, and have given them visions and revelations concerning thee, and have used all clear and familiar means of thine instrviction by them. XII. 11. Is there iniquity in Gilead? surely they are vanity: they sacrifice bullocks in Gilgal; yea, their altars are as heaps in the furrows of the fields. Do ye think there was more iniquity in the Gileadites, that are already carried away captive, than in you ? Surely the rest of Israel is in the same case: they all lie open to the same judgment : they sacrifice to their idols, in Gilgal also ; yea, their altars are as frequent every where, as the clods are in the furrows of the fields. XII. 12. And Jacob fled into the country of Syria^ and Israel served for a wife, and for a wife he kept sheep. I have not deserved this at their hands : I have been always graciously ready to preserve them: I protected Jacob, when he fled into the country of Syria; where Israel your father served Laban for a wife, and for a wife kept the sheep of that hard father-in-law. XII. 14. E2^hraim provoked him to anger most bitterly: therefore shall he leave his blood upon him, and his reproach shall his Lord return unto him. Notwithstanding all the mercies of God, both late and an- cient, Ephraim provoked him to anger, most grievously ; there- fore shall God lay upon him the pimishment of his own sin ; and that reproach, which his wickedness hath cast upon God, will God justly return upon Ephraim. XIII. 1. When Ephraim spake trembling, he exalted him- self in Israel; but when he offended i?i Baal, he died. Ephraim was once very awful to the rest of his fellows, so as while he spoke, the other tribes were ready to tremble ; but when he once fell to his idolatry, in worshipping Baal, he lost his reputation, and no reckoning was made of him. XIII. 2. They say of them. Let the men that sacrifice kiss the calves. They say to them. Let those, that would sacrifice to God, 26 PARAPHRASE UPON THE HARD TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE. do honour to those calves of Dan and Beth-el, in which God is worshipped. XIII. 5. / did know thee in the wilderness. I did not only bring thee out of the land of Egypt, but I be- stowed many favours upon thee in the wilderness. XIII. 6. According to their pasture, so were they filled ; they ivere filled, and their heart was exalted. According to the height of their feed, so was their pamper- edness and pride : they were no sooner filled, than their heart was exalted. XIII. 9. O Israel, thou hast destroyed thyself; hut in me is tliine help. 0 Israel, I have not been wanting to thee in my favours and blessings : thou canst not tax me of any defect of mercy ; but thou wouldest not hearken to me, but wouldest needs procure thine own destruction: so as thy misery, and undoing, is thine own ; all the hope, and remainder, of thy help and salvation, is in and from me. XIII. 10. / will he thy king: where is any other that may save thee in all thy cities? and thy judges of whom thou saidst, Give me a /ring and 2}rinces? 1 will be thy king : in vain hast thou trusted to any other ; thou hast found it to thy sorrow : Where is there any other in all thy cities, that can deliver thee? Where are those judges of thine, those great rulers, of whom thou saidst. Give me a king and princes ? What were they ? What are they able to do for thee ? XIII. 11. I gave thee a king in mine anger, and took \\\m. aivay in my wrath. Thou seest how I gave thee thy first king, Saul, in mine anger ; and now take away thy last king, Hoshea, in my wrath. XIII. Vrt. The iniquity of Ephraim is hound up ,' his sin is hid. Let no man be offended, that I took not a sudden revenge on Ephraim: I have bundled up all his sins together, and trussed up his iniquities, for a meet day of punishment. XIII. 13. The sorroivs of a travailing woman shall come vpon him : he is an umvise son ; for he should not stay long in the place of the breaking forth of children. His calamities shall come upon him, as the pains of child- birth upon a woman : it is his fault and his misery, that he sticks so long in the birth : were Ephraim wise, he M^ould make his peace with God ; that he might, by his mercy, be delivered fully from those miserable straits wherein he is. XIII. 14. I will ransom them from the power of the grave; I will redeem them from death : O death, I ivill he thy 2Jlcigues; O grave, I will he thy destruction : repentance shall he hid from mine eyes. HOSEA, CHAP. XIII. XIV. 27 Let tliem repent, and I will deliver them from all tlieir dis- tresses ; yea, even from death itself, and from the power of the grave : O death, I will vanquish and consume thee ; O grave, 1 will destroy thee for ever, and will never repent me of that victory. XIII. 15. Thoiigh he he fruitful among his brethren, an east wind shall come, the wind of the Lord shall come up from the wilderness, and his spring shall become dry, and his foun- tains shall be dried tip: he shall sjjoil the treasure of all pleasant vessels. But now, as the case stands with Ephraim, though he be fruitful among his brethren, yet I will fetch the Assyrian upon him; who, like an east wind from the wilderness, shall blast him, and utterly dash all his hopes, and carry away all his trea- sures, &c. XIV. 2. Take with you words, and turn to the Lord : say unto him, Take away all iniquity, and receive us graciously : so iiiill we render the calves of our lips. Go unto him with humble submission, and turn to the Lord, and say, O God, forgive all our iniquity, and receive us to mercy : so will we oft'er up unto thee the sacrifices of our thanksgivings. XIV. 3. Asshur shall not save us, we ivill not ride upon horses : neither will we say any more to the work of our hands, Ye are our gods : for in thee the fatherless findeth mercy. We will no more trust to the king of Assyria, to save us : we will no more trust to our own munition and warlike preparation, neither will Ave any more make idols of the works of our own hands ; for now we find and profess, that thou only art that God, in whom the fatherless and distressed can and shall find redress and mercy. XIV. 5. I imll be as the dew unto Israel: lie shall grow as the lily, and cast forth his roots as Lebanon. I will be comfortable and refreshing unto Israel, even as the dew is to the mown grass : so as he shall grow up in beauty, as the lily; and in strength and height, as the cedar in Lebanon. XIV. 7. They that dwell under his shadow shall rettirn; they shall revive as the corn, and grow as the vine : the scent thereof shall be as the wine of Lebanon. They, that dwell under the shadow of my Church, shall there find comfort and rest : they shall grow up fruitfully, as the corn in a well tilled field ; and sprout forth, as the most generous vine; to the great joy and contentment of themselves and others. XIV. 8. /am Me a green fir tree. From me is thy fruit found. 28 PARAPHRASE UPON THE HARD TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE. I shall be to thee as a tall and shady fir tree ; and, whatso- ever fruit thou yieldest, it shall be of my giving : thou shalt be beholden to me for it. JOEL. I. 4. That which the palmerworm hath left hath the locust eaten ; and that which the locust hath left hath the cankerworm eaten; and that ivhich the cankerworm hath left hath the caterpillar eaten. The famine, wherewith 1 have plagued Israel, is very grievous ; which I have caused through the strange increase of noisome worms in the land, all which have as it were agreed to waste all the fruits of the earth : for that, which the palmer- worm hath left, the locust hath consumed ; and if the locust hath left any thing, the cankerworm shall devour it, &c. every one of these shall come after other, in a succession of spoil ; and all of them shall destroy the fruits of the land. I. 5. Awake, ye drunkards, and weep and howl, all ye drinkers of wine, because of the new wine ; for it is cut off from your mouth. Even ye drunkards, which are wont to be most insensible of judgments, shall now have reason to howl and mourn; because the hope of your new wine is utterly cut off, even when it was ready to fall into your mouths : your vintage is forestalled by these consuming vermin, in the very height of your present ex- pectation. I. 6. For a nation is come up upon my land, strong and without number, whose teeth are the teeth of a lion. For there are infinite troops of noisome vermin come upon my land, strong and numberless, which shall so devour the fruit thereof, as if they had the teeth of lions. I. 7. The branches thereof are made ivhite. The branches thereof appear white, by reason that the bark is eaten off from the boughs. I. 8. Lament like a virgin girded with sackcloth for the husband of her youth. O distressed Judea, do thou mourn and lament for this plague of famine, as a virgin, girded with sackcloth, mourneth for the death of her betrothed husband. I. 9. The meat offering and the drink offering is cut off from the house of the Lord; the priests, the Lord's ministers, mourn. The earth yieldeth not so much, as whei'ewith to make a meat offering or drink offering unto the Lord ; the corn, and wine, and oil is so utterly consumed : so as the priests, the Lord's ministers, have just cause to mourn. So also verses 10, 11, 12, 13. JOEL, CHAP. I. ir. 29 I. 15. Alas for the day ! for the day of the Lord is at hand, and as a destruction from the Almighty shall it come. Alas, wretched men that we are, we do already endure much misery from the afflicting hand of God ! but yet more is coming : Oh, woe to us ! how shall we be able to abide the ex- tremity of those his plagues, which are at hand ? I. 19. O Lord, to thee will I cry : for the fire hath de- voured the pastures of the wilderness, and the flame hath burned all the trees of the f eld. O Lord, to thee will I cry, who only art able to redress this woefid estate of ours : for the scorching drought hath devoured all the herbage of the wilderness, and the fiery beams have burnt up all the trees of the field. So also verse 20. IL 1. Bloiv ye the trumjiet in Zion, and sound an alarm in my holy mountain: let all the inhahitants of the land tremble : for the day of the Lord cometh,for it is nigh at hand; O ye Priests and Levites of the Lord, call ye the people to- gether in Zion : give warning to all the inhabitants of Judea, of that sad and fearful day of revenge, which the Lord de- nounceth against them ; for it is nigh at hand ; IL 2. A day of darkness and of gloominess, a day of clouds and of thick darkness, as the morning spreadeth upon the mountains: a great people and a strong; there hath been never the like, neither shall be any more after it, even to the years of many generations. A day of heaviness and sorrow, a day of utter discomfort, such a one, as is quite overspread with horror and darkness, like a gloomy morning which hides the light of the sun from all beholders : for a world of noisome creatures, in strong and mighty bands, is come upon your land to devour it ; such as the like hath never been, never shall be in succeeding genera- tions. IL 3. A fire devoureth before them ; and behind them a flame burneth : the land is as the garden of Eden before them, and behind them a desolate wilderness ; yea, and nothing shall escape them. In the forepart of their troops, they devour all before them, like a fire; and, behind them, all looks as if the flames had burnt it up : where they have not yet been, the land looks richly, and plentifully, and pleasantly, like to the garden of Eden ; but where they have passed, it looks like a desolate wilderness, all is consumed, nothing can escape them. IL 4. The appearance of them is as the appearance of horses ; and as horsemen so shall they run. Their appearance shall be terrible to the people, like to the appearance of horses, armed for the wars; and they shall 30 PARAPHRASE UPON THE HARD TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE. hastily overrun the land, as if they were horsemen that ran in their full speed. II. 5. Like the noise of chariots on the tops of mountains shall they leap. The noise, which they shall make in their swarms and motions, shall be like to the noise of chariots on the tops of mountains. II. 7. They shall run like mighty men ; they shall climb the wall like men of war ; and they shall march every one on his ways, and they shall not break their ranks. There shall be no place free from their assault and annoy- ance : they shall creep up the walls of the cities, as valiant men are wont to scale them in a siege ; they shall march on in those ways, which God hath appointed them, as if they were men trained to the wars. So also verse 9. II. 8. And when they fall upon the sword, they shall ?iot be wounded. They shall be such enemies, as the sword cannot be able to destroy ; and such, as if they do fall upon the sword, yet their lightness shall deliver them from hurt. II. 10. The earth shall quake before them; the heavens shall tremble: the sun and (he moon shall be dark, and the stars shall ivithdraiv their shining : They shall come upon you in such number, as shall amaze and affright the world ; and shall, by their infinite and thick swarms, obscure the very light of the sun, and moon, and stars. II. 11. And the Lord shall utter Ms voice before his army : for his camp is very great : for he is strong that execideth his word: for the day of the Lord is great and very terrible; and who can abide it ? And the Lord shall, as the great General of these his forces, encourage and stir them up to this their execution ; whereto they shall be enabled by him, both in their number, and power to perform it. II. 13. And rend your heart, and not your garments, and iurn unto the Lord your God. Do not rest in an outward ceremony of sorrow, viz. in the rending of your garments, but see that ye humble your hearts and souls before God. II. 14. Who knoweih if he will return and repent, and leave a blessing behind him ; even a meat offering and a drink offer- ing unto the Lord your God? Who knoweth whether your humiliation may not yet prevail with him, and cause him to retract and take off his judgments, and, instead, thereof, to bestow a blessing of plenty upon us ; so as there may be both matter and occasion of the sacrifices of our thanksffivins unto the Lord 1 JOEL, CHAP. II. 31 II. 16. Gather the people^ sanctify the congregation, as- semble the elders, gather the children, and those that suck the breasts: let the bridegroom go forth of his chamber, and the bride out of her closet. Let all sorts and degrees and ages be assembled together, for a solemn humiliation ; both the ancient, and the children, and sucklings : let all be afflicted with a general abstinence ; and let the bridegroom and the bride forbear the pleasures of their new-made marriage, and shut up their wedding with mourning. II. 17. Let the priests, the ministers of the Lord weep be- tween the porch and the altar. Let the priests, the ministers of the Lord, weep and mourn, even in that place where all sorrow and lamentation was wont to be interdicted, between the porch and the altar. II. 18. Then will the Lord be jealous for his land, and pity his people. Then will the Lord be graciously affected towards his people ; and, in a merciful compassion of them, will call off those evils, which they groan under. II. 20. But I will remove far off from you the northern army, and will drive them into a land barren and desolate, with his face toward the east sea, arid his hinder part toward the utmost sea, and his stink shall come up, and his ill savour shall come up, because he hath done great things. But I will remove far off from you this mighty army of noisome creatures, which came upon you, from the northern coasts ; and will drive them into the dry and barren wilder- ness, which lies towards the south : yea, I will disperse them into the four winds, so as the forepart, or vanguard, of them shall fly to the east sea; and the hinder part, or the rear, shall be carried to the west sea : and the stink of this vermin, where it shall fall, shall be exceeding offensive and contagious. II. 22. Be not afraid, ye beasts of the field : for the pastures of the wilderness do spring. Be comforted again, O ye beasts of the field; for, now that this plague is removed, the grass of your pastures begins to spring again. II. 23. And he will cause to come down for you the rain, the former rain, and the latter rain in the first month. And he will cause the rain to descend upon the earth, in all fit seasons : both the former rain, which is in autumn after your seed is cast into the earth ; and the latter rain, which is in the spring in March or April, for the filling of the ear. II. 28. And it shall come to pass afterward, that / ivill pour out my spirit upon all flesh ; and your sons and your daughters shall prophesy, your old men shall dream dreams, your young men shall see visions. 32 PARAPHRASE UPON THE HARD TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE. Neither will I content myself with the abundance of my tem- poral blessings conferred upon you, but I will pour upon you my spiritual gifts also ; and will, in the days of the Gospel, give you plentiful revelations ; filling your sons and daughters, your young men and old, with a large measure of the true saving knowledge of me and my Name ; as also enriching them with miraculous graces and abilities, by the descending of my Spirit upon them ; enduing them with power of tongues, and with the gifts of prophecy. So also verse 29. II. 30. And I will shew wonders in the heavens and in the earth, blood, and fire, and pillars of smoke. And after those times, both before the destruction of Jeru- salem, and before the Last Judgment, I will shew wonders and fearful signs, both in heaven and in earth : the heavens shall seem red, and fiery, and vaporous. II. 31. The sun shall be turned into darkness, and the moon into blood, before the great andthe terrible dayoftheljOKT) come. The sun shall lose his light, and shall seem utterly darkened ; the moon shall be turned into the colour of blood ; before that great and terrible day of the Lord come. II. 32. And it shall come to jiciss, that whosoever shall call on the name of the Lord shall be delivered : for in mount Zion and in Jerusalem shall be deliverance, as the Lord hath said, and in the remnant whom the LoPcD shall call. Neither is there any way or means to escape the terribleness of this judgment, but by believing in the Lord Christ, and calling upon his name ; for in the Church of God shall only Salvation be had, and deliverance from the wrath to come ; which salvation shall lie open, both to the believers of the Gentiles, and to the remnant of those Jews, whom the Lord shall call. III. 1 , 2. For, behold, in those days, and in that time, when I shall bring again the captivity of Judah and Jerusalem, I will also gather all nations, ami will bring theyn down unto the valley of Jehoshaphat and will plead with them there for my peopile and for my heritage Israel, whom they have scattered among the nations, and parted my land. For, behold, in those days of my Gospel, wherein I shall re- store my Church, and deliver it from the spiritual captivity wherein it hath lain distressed, I will gather all nations, and will bring them into the face of my Church ; and argue there with them, for the wrongs they have offered to my chosen ser- vants, whom they have persecuted in their several nations ; and made havock of mine inheritance. III. 3. And they have cast lots for my people; and have given a boy for a harlot, and sold a girl for wine, that they might drink. JOEL, CHAP. III. 33 And they have scornfully and proudly tyrannized over my people, and have cast lots upon them, as some slight commo- dities for sale or exchange ; and have given a boy for the price of their lust, to a harlot; and sold a girl only for a cup of wine, to drink. III. 4. Yea, and what have you to do with me, O Tyre and Zidoii, and all the coasts of Palestine ? will ye render me a recompence ? and if ye recompense me, swiftly and speedily will I return your recompence upon your own head. And for you, O ye neighbour nations of Tyre and Zidon, and all the coast of Palestine, what can ye have to plead for yourselves with me ? Are ye able to make me amends for the wrongs ye have done me ? or do ye think thus to recompense unto me the hard measure, which you may pretend to have re- ceived from me ? Surely if you think thus to recompense me with injviries to my servants, I shall speedily return unto you the due recompence of your sins, upon your own heads. III. 10. IBeat your plowshares into sicords, and your pru- ninghoolis into spears : let the weak say, I am strong. Turn the instruments of your husbandry into weapons of wars ; and let those, that are weak and fearful, pull up their spirits, and rouse up their courage. III. 11. Thy mighty ones. Thy saints and angels. III. 12. Let the heathen be wakened, and come up to the valley of Jehoshaphat : for there will I sit to Judge all the heathen round about. Let the heathen be stirred up, by my summons, and come together into the valley of judgment, which is in the face of my Church: there will I shew myself a just and unpartial retribu- tor, of all the wrongs of the heathen, round about. III. 13. Put ye in the sickle, for the harvest is ripe: come, get you down; for the press is full, the fats overflow ; for their wickedness is great. Put ye in execution those judgments, which I have awarded to the enemies of my Church ; for the time of my vengeance is now fully come : their wickedness is come to the height. III. 14. Multitudes, multitudes in the valley of decision: for the day of the Lord is near in the valley of decision. Oh, what multitudes, what infinite multitudes of wicked sin- ners shall then and there be adjudged to torments, in that place of the Great and Last Judgment ! for that great day of the Lord is near at hand ; the terror whereof shall be unspeak- able in that dreadful place of judicature. III. 15. The sun and th emoon shall be darkened, S^c. See chapter ii. 31. III. 16. The Lord also shall roar out of Zion, and utter his voice from Jerusalem; and the heavens and the earth shall VOL. IV. D 34 PARAPHRASE UPON THE HARD TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE, shake : hut the Lord will be the hope of his people, and the strength of the children of Israel, Christ the Lord shall pass a most fearful sentence of judg- ment from heaven upon the ungodly ; which shall be so terrible, that even the heavens and the earth shall shake therewith : but the Lord will be a gracious and merciful Redeemer and Com- forter to his chosen ones, in the midst of all those terrors. III. 17. So shall ye know that I am the Lord your God dwelling in Zion, my holy moimtain : then shall Jerusalem be holy, and there shall no strangers pass through her any more. So shall ye mine elect know, that I am the Lord your God, who dwell in the highest heaven, figured by Zion in earth: then shall my saints be gathered into that celestial Jerusalem, which is above, into which no unclean thing can or shall enter. in. 18. And it shall come to jmss in that day, that the mountains shall drop down new wine, and the hills shall flow with milk, and all the rivers of Judah shall flow with waters, and a fountain shall come forth of the house of the Lord, and shall water the valley of Shittim. And it shall come to pass in those last times, wherein the Gospel shall be published, that God shall give plenty of spiritual nourishment unto his Chvuxh ; so as every part thereof shall abound with effectual help, and means of salva- tion: and from thence shall flow forth those waters of life, which shall water and refresh the souls of all that pertain to the election of God. III. 19. Egypt shall he a desolation, and Edom shall he a desolate wilderness, for the violence against the children of Jtidah, because they have shed innocent blood in their land. As for those of Egypt and Edom, and all other the pro- fessed enemies of his Church, they shall be confounded and brought to nought ; for the violences which they have offered to God's children, and for the innocent blood which they have shed in their cruel persecutions. III. 20. But Judah shall dwell for ever, and Jerusalem from generation to generation. But the elect of God shall dwell for ever in his holy habita- tion ; and, after their translation from the Cluirch militant on earth, shall reign everlastingly in the glory of heaven. III. 21. For I will cleanse their blood that / have not cleansed : for the Lord dwelleth in Zion. For I will cleanse and purge away the sins of those mine elect, which I had not before done away ; and will deliver the chosen of the Gentiles from those iniqviities, wherewith they were polluted : which done, and the number of the elect being fully made up, the Lord shall dwell everlastingly with them in his heavenly Zion. AMOS, CHAP. I. 35 AMOS. I. 1. The words of Amos, who was among the herdmen of Tekoa, which he saw concerning Israel in the days of Uzziah king of Judali, and in the days of Jeroboam the son of Jo ash Icing of Israel, ttvo years before the earthquake. The words of Amos, who was one of the herdmen of Tekoa in the land of Judah, which he received from God, concerning the Ten Tribes of Israel especially; in the days of Uzziah king of Judah, who was noted for his presumption in daring to offer incense in the temple ; and in the days of Jeroboam, the son of Joash king of Israel ; two years before that famous earthquake, which fell out in the days of Uzziah. I. ^. And he said, The Lord will roar from Zion, and utter his voice from Jerusalem ; and the habitations of the shepherds shall mourn, and the top of Carmel shall wither. And he said, The Lord, who hath hitherto kept himself silent, and exercised his patient longsufFering, shall now shew himself terrible to the world: his judgments shall no less affright the people, than the roaring of a lion shall terrify the beasts of the field ; so as his drought shall scorch the pastures, and cause the fruitfullest grounds to wither. I. 3. Thus saith the Lord ; For three transgressions of Damascus, and for four, I will not turn away the punishment thereof: because they have threshed Gilead with threshing in- struments ofiroti : Thus saith the Lord ; For the manifold transgressions of Damascvis, I will surely punish that wicked city and people ; because they have grievously oppressed Israel, and especially the nearest border thereof, which is Gilead. I. 4. But I tvill send afire into the house of Hazael, which shall devour the palaces of Ben-hadad. But I will send a destruction upon the house of Hazael, the king thereof; which shall not rest in his person, but shall waste and devour the palaces of his son Ben-hadad ; and this will I cause to be done by the hands of the king of As- syria. I. 5. / will break also the bar of Damascus, and cut off the inhabitant from the plain of Aven, and him that holdeth the sceptre from the house of Eden: and the people of Syria shall go into captivity unto Kir, saith the Lord. By whose power I will break down the forts of Damascus, and cut off the inhabitants of the borders of Syria, and slay Rezin their king from his palace of pleasure ; and the people of Syria shall go into captivity, into Kir. As 2 Kings xvi. I. 6. Thus saith the Lord ; For three transgressions of Gaza, and for four, I tvill not turn away the punishment d2 36 PARAPHRASE UPON THE HARD TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE. thereof: because they carried away cajjtive the whole capti- vity, to deliver them tip to Edom : For the many and great oiFences of the Phihstines, and par- ticularly of their city Gaza, I will be sure to inflict punishment upon them ; because they carried away my people into an ab- solute and remediless captivity to the Edomites. I. 7. But I will send afire on the wall of Gaza. I will therefore plague them accordingly ; for I will send the sword and the fire of the enemy upon all the land of the Phi- listines, and specially upon the walls of Gaza. I. 8. And I will cut off the inhabitant from Ashdod, and him that holdeth the sceptre from AshJcelon, and I will turn mine hand against Ekron : and the remnant of the Philistines shall perish, saith the Lord God. And I will cut off the inhabitants of all the several cities thereof; and the king of that people will I cut off from his royal palace, and I will set myself against all the strong holds, and shall utterly extinguish the remainder of the Philistines, saith the Lord. I. 9. And remembered not the brotherly covenant. And remembered not that friendly league and covenant, that was betv/ixt Hiram their king, and Solomon. I. 11. Thus saith the Lord; For three transgressions of Edom, and for four, I will not turn away the punishment thereof : because he did ptursue his brother ivith the sword, and did cast off all pity ; and his anger did tear perpetually, and hept his wrath for ever : Because he hath been ever too forward to pursue the pos- terity of Jacob, brother to their ancestor Esau, in a hostile fashion, without all pity ; and would not admit of any recon- ciliation, but hath still raged incessantly against those of his own blood : L 12. Bxit I loill send a fire upon Teman, which shall devour the palaces of Bozrah. But I will send Nebuchadnezzar into his country, to waste and spoil it ; who shall destroy the city and region of Teman, and raze the palaces of Bozrah. I. 13. Because they have ripped up the women with child of Gilead, that they might enlarge their border. Because they used extreme cruelty towards Israel, ripping up the women with child ; that there might be no posterity left of them, to inherit those parts, which they had now taken in, to enlarge their own borders. I. 14. But 1 will kindle afire in the wall of Rabbah, and it shall devour the palaces thereof, with shouting in the day of battle, with a tempest i?i the day of the whirlwind. But I will bring upon them Nebuchadnezzar, who shall in- vade their country, and set a fire on their chief city Rabbah ; i AMOS, CHAP. II. 37 and shall come upon them with great fierceness and fury, like a tempestuous whirlwind, and shall utterly destroy all before him. II. I . Because he burned the bones of the king of Edom into lime. Because he so hated the Israelites, as that when the Edo- mites joined themselves to the aid of Israel, Moab, for extreme despite thereof, burnt the very bones of the king of Edom's son to ashes, in way of sacrifice to his gods. II. 2. But I will send afire upon Moab, and it shall devour the palaces of Kirioth : and Moab shall die with tumult, with shouting, and with the sound of a trumpet. There I will send Nebuchadnezzar, as a fire upon Moab, which shall utterly destroy the chief city Kirioth ; and Moab shall die in much horror, in the midst of the tumults and shrieks of war. II. 6. Because they sold the righteous for silver, and the poor for a pair of shoes. For that, upon every base and worthless bribe, they have yielded so far to be corrupted, as to sell justice, and to betray innocence, and to undo the poor and helpless. II. 7. That pant after the dust of the earth on the head of the poor, and turn aside the way of the meek : and a man and his father will go in unto the same maid, to profane my holy name : All their desire is after this unprofitable dust of the earth, silver and gold ; which they eagerly affect to gain, even by trampling on the heads of the poor ; and those, that are meek spirited, do they tyrannize over, and proudly oppress : and so are they given over to their filthy and incestuous lust, as that the father and the son shame not to defile themselves with one and the same strumpet, to the great profanation and dishonour of my Name, which they have professed. II. 8. And they lay themselves down upon clothes laid to pledge upon every altar, and they drink the wine of the con- demned in the house of their God. In their feasts, which they make to their idols, they lay themselves down upon the carpets, which are laid to pawn for the need of their brethren : wherein their idolatry is not less odious, than their cruelty; for thus do they before every altar; and in the same feasts, they drink that wine, which is bought with the fines and mulcts of those, whom they have unjustly condemned ; even in the house of their idols. II. 9. Yet destroyed I the Amorite before them, whose height was like the height of the cedars, and he was strong as the oaks; yet I destroyed his fruit from above, and his roots, from beneath. ob PARAPHRASE UPON THE HARD TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE. Yet I had deserved better things of them ; for I destroyed the Amorites before them, which were tall and mighty giants, above the ordinary proportion of strength or stature ; yet I utterly rooted them out, for the sake of my people, and left no remnant of that race for their annoyance. II. 12. But ye gave the Na.^arites wine to drinJt ; and com- manded the prophets, saying, Prophecy not. But ye, contrary to my law, gave the Nazarites wine to drink, that ye might corrupt them ; and enjoined silence to my pro- phets, whom I sent to tell you of your sins, and my judgments. II. 13. Behold, I am pressed under you, as a cart is pressed that isfidl of sheaves. Behold I am even overlaid with your wickedness : it is with me, as with a cart that is overpressed with a load of sheaves, which goes heavily, and is ready to break vnider the burden. III. 2. You only have I known of all the families of the earth : therefore I will punish you for all your iniquities. You only have I chosen out from all other nations for my peculiar people, and have bestowed much cost and care upon you : therefore, since you have abused my mercies and rebelled against me, ye shall be sure to be punished. III. 3. Can two walk together, except they he agreed"} Ye did walk holily with me, and then I walked graciously with you ; but now, since we are fallen out by reason of your great iniquities, it is not to be expected we should hold to- gether any longer, in those fair correspondences which were between us. III. 4. Will a lion roar in the forest, when he hath no prey? ivill a young lion cry out of his den, if he hath taken nothing? Will the lion roar in the forest, when he hath no prey ? or the young lion in his den, when he hath taken nothing ? No more will the Lord denounce or inflict his fearful judgments vipon a people, but where there is just matter of their sins, to be avenged. III. 5. Can a bird fall in a snare upon the earth, ivhere no gin is ybr him ? shall one take up a snare from the earth, and have taken nothing at all ? Ye are as the bird ; God's judgments are as the gin or snare : ye cannot fall into the snare or gin of my judgments, if your sins had not cast you thereinto : the snare is not wont to be taken up, if it have caught nothing ; neither shall the judg- ments be removed, till they have effected that which they were sent for. III. 6. Shall a trumpet he hlown in the city, and the people not he afraid? shall there he evil in a city, and the Lord hath not done it ? Shall a trumpet be blown in the city, to t ', An adversary there shall be even round about the land ; S^c. Therefore thus saith the Lord ; A mighty adversary, even the Assyrian, shall come and invade thy land, and shall spoil and waste it round about. III. 12. Thus saith the Lord; As the shepherd talteth out of the mouth of the lion two legs, or a piece of an ear ; so shall the children of Israel be taken out that dwell in Samaria in the corners of a bed, and in Damascus in a couch. As the shepherd, when a lion hath been devouring amongst his flock, finds left some mangled remnants of a leg or an ear, which he carries home, to shew the spoil that hath been done by that fierce beast ; so shall it be with Israel : of all the body of Samaria, there shall be some one or two left undevoured, for proof of that general slaughter and captivity ; and those two perhaps sick and feeble persons which were not able to stir out of their beds or couches : and thus shall it be both with Samaria and Damascus. III. 14. That in the day that I shall visit the transgressions of Israel upon him I will also visit the altars of Beth-el: and 40 PARAPHRASE UPON THE HARD TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE. the horns of the altar shall be cut off, and fall to the ground. In the clay that I shall punish Israel, and call him to account for his many sins, I will reckon with him for his idolatries in Dan and Beth-el ; and for those altars, which he hath erected there; and will cause those miserected altars to be beaten down to the ground. III. 15. And I ivill smite the ivinter house with the summer house ; and the houses of ivory shall perish, and the great houses shall have an end, saith the Lord. And the stately houses of their kings, both their warm winter houses, and their pleasant suinmer houses, and their curious and beautiful houses of ivory, shall be utterly demolished and perish. IV. 1 . Hear this word, ye hine of Bashan, that are in the mountain of Samaria, which oppress the poor, which crush the needy, ichich say to your masters, Bring, and let us drink. Hear this, O ye great and rich men of Samaria, that feed full and carelessly, like the kine in the fat pastures of Bashan : ye, who oppress the poor, and crush the needy; and say to your princes and judges. Set deep fines, and condemn freely, that we may feast upon the oiFences of the people. IV. 2. That he will take you away with hooks, and your posterity with fishhooks. That he will, by the power of the Assyrian, snatch you away out of your country, as the fish is caught up out of the water, by the hook of the angler. IV. 3. And ye shall go out at the breaches, every cow at that which is before her ; and ye shall cast them into the palace, saith the Lord. And ye shall go forth of your cities, as a herd of cattle out of a close, every cow through that gap of the hedge which lies before her; so shall ye pass throvigh the next breaches which are made in your walls, and shall cast away whatsoever is dear and precious to you in your forsaken palaces. IV. 4. Come to Beth-el, and transgress ; at Gilgal multiply transgression ; and bring your sacrifices every morning, and your tithes after three years. Go ye up noAv, O ye foolish Israelites, to your Beth-el, if you please, and sin your fill : go up to Gilgal, and glut yourselves with the full scope of your iniquities : bring those your morning sacrifices, which are due unto God, bring and offer them to your idols ; and, that, which the law of God requires of you, for the maintenance of his Levites, viz. to lay aside the tithes every third year for sacred use, do ye that to the priests of your idols. So also verse 5. IV. 6. And I also have given you cleanness of teeth in all AMOS, CHAP. IV. V. 41 your cities, and want of bread in all your places : yet have ye not returned unto me, saith the Lord. Also, I have desired to reclaim you by afflictions, and there- fore have sent want and scarcity amongst you, in all your cities, &c. IV. 10. / have sent among you the pestilence after the manner of Egypt. I have sent unto you a very noisome and deadly pestilence, such a one as I sent upon the land of Egypt. IV. 11. / have overthrown some of you, as God overthrew Sodom and Gomorrah, and ye were as a firebrand plucked out of the burning : yet have ye not returned unto me, saith the Lord. I have overthrown some of your cities by the fire of the As- syrians, as Sodom and Gomorrah were destroyed with fire from heaven ; and ye of Samaria were left out of the common destruction, as a brand taken out of the fire : yet all this hath not moved you to return unto me, saith the Lord. IV. 12. Therefore thus will I do unto thee, O Israel: and because I will do this unto thee, prepare to meet thy God, O Israel. Therefore, since thou hast slighted all these judgments and mercies, I am resolved to execute upon thee the severest of all my vengeances ; and, since thou hearest I have taken up this determination to proceed against thee, therefore prepare thy- self, O Israel, to meet thy God with unfeigned humiliation and repentance. IV. 13. For, lo, he that formeth the mountains, and createth the ivind, and declareth unto man what is his thought, that maketh the morning darkness, and treadeth upon the high places of the earth. The Lord, The God of hosts, is his name. For well thou knowest, it is no hoping to resist the power of the Almighty : it is He, that formeth the mountains, and in- fuseth the spirit into man, and knoweth and declareth the thoughts of man's hearts before he conceives them : it is He, that can cloud the brightest day at pleasure, and can bring down the highest and strongest fortifications vipon earth : he is the Lord of Hosts ; all things are at his command. V. 2. The virgin of Israel is fallen ; she shall no more rise : she is forsaken upon her land; there is none to raise her up. That Israelitish commonwealth, which was as a virgin un- touched, is now fallen under the yoke of bondage ; and so fallen, as that she shall no more rise : so is she forsaken, as that there is none to raise her up again. V. 3. The city that ivent out by a thousand shall leave an hundred, S^c. 4-2 PARAPHRASE UPON THE HARD TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE. For so few shall be left alive, after the hard and long sieges of the Assyrians, that, in those cities of Israel, whereout a thousand able men had wont to go forth to war, there now shall be left but a hundred, &c. V. 5. But seek not Beth-el, nor enter into Gilgal, and pass not to Beersheha : for S^c. But go not up to the calves of Beth-el, nor to the high places and idolatrous altars of Gilgal and Beer-sheba: for &c. V. 6. Lest he break out UJceJire in the house of Joseph. Lest he send the enemy upon you, which, like a consuming fire, shall devour the royal tribe of Ephraim, the posterity of Joseph. V. 7. Ye who turn judgment to wormwood. Ye, who corrupt judgment, and make it grievous and hateful to my people. V. 8. Seek him that maJceth the seven stars and Orion, and turneth the shadow of death into the morning, and maketh the day dark ivith night: that calleth for the waters of the sea, and pour eth them out upon the face of the earth: The Lord is his name. Seek ye him, who maketh the great frame of the heaven, and all the glorious stars therein; who turneth the blackest night into a clear morning, and causeth the brightest day to end in a dark night ; who causeth the waters of the sea to overswell their banks, and to drown the face of the earth : the Lord is his name. V. 10. They hate him that rehuketh in the gate, and they abJior him that speaketh uprightly. They hate him, that judgeth uprightly, and that doth freely and unpartially rebuke the wicked man upon the bench of justice ; and they abhor him, that speaketh justly. V. 11. Forasmuch therefore as your treading is u2ion the poor, and ye take from him biirdens of wheat ; ye have built houses of heivn stone, but ye shall not dwell in them. Forasmuch therefore as ye do grievously oppress the poor, and extort from him costly gifts ; howsoever ye have, by your bribes and exactions, built unto yourselves houses of hewn stone, yet ye shall not dwell in them. V. 13. Therefore the prudent shall keep silence in that time ; for it is an evil time. Therefore, those, that are prudent, when they shall see these foretold calamities to fall upon Israel, shall lay their hands upon their mouths, in an humble silence, and acknowledge the justice of God in these events ; for the times shall be very grievous and miserable. V. 14. Seek good, and not evil, that ye may live. Wherefore, that ye may avoid these plagues, frame your- AMOS, CHAP. V. VI. 43 selves to all holy and good ways, and avoid those wicked courses of the rest of Israel : so shall ye live. V. 16. And they shall call the husbandman to mourning, and such as are skilful of lamentation to wailing. And husbandmen shall have their part in the common sor- row, forasmuch as their corn shall be wasted and devoured ; and those, whose trade, and practice, is to make common la- mentation, shall now mourn in eai'nest, without a hire. V. 18. Woe unto you that desire the day of the Lord! to ichci end is it for you ? the day of the Lord is darkness, and not light. Woe to those amongst you, that mock at the tidings of this sad day of the Lord ; and scornfully ask, why it doth not come, and when it will come ! they shall find that it will come, smally to their comfort : they shall find it is not a day for mirth or pleasure, but for heaviness and soi'row. V. 19. As if a man did flee from a lion, and a hear met him ; or went into the house, and leaned his hand on the wall, and a serpent bit him. It shall be with yovi, as with a man, who, flying from a lion, meets in his way with a bear; and, to escape both, flies into a house, and, laying his hand vipon the wall, to get over, is bitten by a serpent: so shall you, shunning one danger, fall into another. V. 23. Take thou away from me the noise of thy songs ; Sj-c. Do not think to please me with the musical harmony of your formal devotions, while I hear and abhor the discordous noise of your sins. V. 24. But let judgment run down as waters, and righteous- ness as a mighty stream. No ; notwithstanding all these your outward services, I will cause my judgments to gush out upon you as waters; and my righteous vengeance, as a mighty stream, shall bear you over. V. 25. Have ye offered unto me sacrifices and offerings in the wilderness forty years, O house of Israel'? Have ye not whole forty years together, in the wilderness, bewrayed your averseness from me, and your inclination to idolatry ? was it to me, that in this while ye offered your sacri- fices, O ye house of Israel ? V. 26. But ye have borne the tabernacle of your Moloch and Chium your images, the star of your god, which ye made to yourselves. No ; howsoever ye pretended to bear my tabernacle, yet in- deed ye did your services and oblations to your god Moloch, and the other images of those planetary gods, whom ye wor- shipped. VI. 1. Woe to them that are at ease in Zion, and trust in 44 PARAPHRASE UPON THE HARD TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE. the mountain of Samaria, which are named chief of the na- tions, to whom the house of Israel came ! Woe to those, that live securely and pleasurably in Zion, and that trust to the impregnable situation of the city of Sa- maria, the mountains whereof are held the strongest forts of that nation, whereto the house of Israel resorts ! VI. 2. Pass ye unto Calneh, and see ; and from thence go ye to Hamath the great : then go down to Gath of the Phi- listines : be they better than these kingdoms ? or their border greater than your border ? Look ye unto the most famous and best traded cities and countries, round about you : look to Calneh, that wealthy city of Assyria : look to the great city Antiochia ; then take view of Gath, the well known city of the Philistines ; and compare your blessings with theirs ; and tell me whether these king- doms be richer, and stronger, and larger than yours : yet these shall ye shortly see brought down. VI. 3. Ye that put far away the evil day, and cause the seat of violence to come near. Yet ye are careless and confident, and put away from you all fear of danger ; and thereupon grow outrageous and cruel, insomuch as ye strike into others a fear of your violence and oppression. VI. 4. That lie iipon beds of ivory, and stretch themselves upon their couches, and eat the lambs out of the flocJc, and the calves out of the midst of the stall. Ye give up yourselves to pride, and ease, and delicacy ; stretching yourselves upon your soft couches and beds of ivory, and pampering yourselves with the daintiest fare. VI. 5. That chant to the sound of the viol, and invent to themselves instrtiments of music, liJce David. They make themselves merry with the most pleasant music ; and devise instruments of melody for their vain and wanton mirth, such as David invented for the praising and cheerful service of God. VI. 6. That drink wine in bowls, and anoint themselves with the chief ointments : but they are not grieved for the affliction of Joseph. They let themselves loose to all intemperance and carnal pleasure, pouring in wine out of their large bowls, and anoint- ing themselves with the most precious and fragrant ointments ; but, in the mean time, they are not sensible of the miserable condition of God's wrongfully oppi'essed servants. VI. 7. Therefore now shall they go captive with the first that go captive, and the banquet of them that stretched them- selves shall be removed. Therefore, since ye are the prime offenders, and, as it were, leaders of these sins, ye shall be the first in the punishment A AMOS, CHAP. VI. 45 thereof, even in that woeful captivity, which shall shortly ensue, and then there shall be an end of these your riotous and wanton pleasures. VI. 8. / abhor the excellency of Jacob, and hate his jifi- laces : therefore will I deliver up the city with all that is therein. I abhor this proud excess of my people of Israel, and hate those their palaces, which they have bviilt in blood and op- pression ; and therefore I will deliver vip Samaria, and all that is therein, to the hands of the Assyrians. VI. 10. And a mans uncle shall take him up, and he that hurneth him, to bring out the bones out of the house, and shall say unto him. that is by the sides of the house, Is there yet any with thee? and he shall say, No. Then shall he say. Hold thy tongue : for we may not make mention of the name of the Lord. And a man shall not have a brother or a son left, to do him the last offices of his burial ; but if his uncle or kinsman shall undertake to bring out his corpse, he, that is the overseer of these funeral rites of burning the dead, joining with him in that work, shall say to that one which is left alive in the house, Is there any more remaining of the whole number of the fa- mily ? and he shall say. No. Then shall the other answer again. Rest thou humbly and silently in the just pleasure of the Almighty : this is his work : as for us, our sins have been so grievous, that, in the conscience thereof, it is not for us to call upon the name of the Lord, for a release or mitigation of his judgment. VI. 11. For, behold, ihe Lord commandeth, and he will smite the great house with breaches, and the little house with clefts. For, behold, the Lord, whom we have provoked, command- eth these executions from the hands of the Assyrians, and will by their arm smite both the small and the great. VI. 12. Shall horses run upon the rock? will one plotv there with oxen ? for ye have turned judgment into gall, and the fruit of righteousness i?ito hemlock : Is it possible, that horses should run upon the steep and craggy cliffs ? or can it be, that the husbandman should draw his plough through those hard rocks ? so impossible is it, that ye Israelites should continue to prosper, while ye remain thus sinful ; for ye have corrupted judgment and jvistice, and made it hateful, and deadly to the innocent : VI. 13. Ye %vhich rejoice in a thing of nought, which say, Have we not taken to us horns by our own strength ? Ye, which rejoice in your own strength, which is vain and nothing worth ; and say, in the pride of your heart. Have we not made ourselves strong and impregnable by our wit and power ? 46 PARAPHRASE UPON THE HARD TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE. VI. 14. But, behold, I will raise up against you a nation, O house of Israel, saith the Lord, the God of hosts ; and they shall afflict you from the entering in of Hamath unto the river of the wilderness. But, behold, I will raise up against you, O house of Israel, a mighty nation, even that of Assyria ; and they shall plague you, even from the one end of your country to the other ; from Hamath, which is in the borders of the north, to Sihor the river of the wilderness, to the south. VII. 1. Thus hath the Lord God shewed unto me ; and, he- hold he formed grasshoppers in the heginnijig of the shooting up of the latter growth ; and, lo, it was the latter growth after the kings mowings. Thus hath the Lord God shewed me the judgment, which he is about to bring upon the land ; even that extreme famine, which he shall cause, through the abundance of locusts and other noisome worms, which he will send upon the earth : early therefore in the shooting up of the grass, after the first mowing thereof for the king's use, which is wont to be sooner than the common mathe, he formed store of those hurtful ver- min, and sent them upon the land. VII. 2. Then I said, O Lord Gon, forgive, I beseech thee : by whom shall Jacob arise ? for he is small. Then I, seeing the proceedings of this famine, said, O Lord God, forgive us I beseech thee : if thou go on thus to plague us, who shall be left alive, to continue the name and genera- tion of thy people ? For even now, as it is, the number of thy people is but small. VII. 3. The Lord repented for this; it shall not be, saith the Lord. The Lord thereupon ceased from this plague; and, did, as it were, say. No ; it shall not proceed ; Israel shall not be quite wasted. VII. 4. Thus hath the Lord God shewed unto me : and, be- hold, the Lord God called to contend by fire, and it devoured the great deep, and did eat up a part. The Lord God foreshewed me the judgment that he meant to bring upon Israel, by the sword of Tigleth Pileser, king of Assyria; represented by a fire, which should devour up the deep, and did eat up a part; signifying, that the fviry and force of this king of Asshur should utterly swallow up the kingdom of Syria first, and afterwards that part of Israel which is beyond Jordan. VII. 8. Behold, I will set a plmnhline in the midst of my people Israel : I will not again pass by them any more. As I have built up Israel by line and level, so will I also now make an exquisite destruction of it, and will lay it level AMOS, CHAP. VII. VIII. 47 with the ground ; and I will not any more pardon and pass by their wickednesses. VII. 10. Amos hath conspired against thee in the midst of the house of Israel: the land is not able to bear all his words. Amos hath conspired against thee in Beth-el, where is the greatest confluence of thy subjects. The words of his pro- phecy are intolerable ; for he dishearteneth the people, and works in them a mean and dishonourable opinion of thy go- vernment, and despair of their own safety. VII. 12. Also Amaziah said unto Amos, O thou seer, go, flee thee away into the land of Judah, and there eat bread, and prophesy there : And Amaziah said to Amos, What makest thou here, O thou prophet, out of thine own country : go thy ways home : take this friendly and private counsel from me ; retire home closely to thy own country of Judah, and there maintain thy- self, and there bestow thy pains and admonitions : VII. 13. JBut prophesy not again any more at Beth-el : for it is the king's chapel, and it is tlte kings court. But venture not any more to vent thy prophecies in Beth-el ; for thou knowest the condition of this place : it is both the king's sanctuary, for his devotion; and the king's court, for state : meddle not any more with prophesying here, lest thou provoke the king's anger against thee. VII. 14. Then answered Amos, and said to Amaziah, /was no prophet, neither was / a prophefs son ; but I was aii herd- man, and a gatherer of sycamore fruit. I was no prophet by my breeding and institution : I never was trained up to any such vocation ; but was by my profes- sion a herdman, and spent my time amongst my cattle ; and, in that solitary life, contented myself with such wild diet, as the sycamores did afford me. VII. 15. And the Lord took me as I followed the flock, and the Lord said unto me, Go, prophesy unto my people Israel. And even then, when I little thought of any such matter, it pleased the Lord to take me from that homely employment, and enjoined me this task of prophesying. VII. 16. And drop not thy word against the house of Isaac. Do not let fall the menaces of judgment upon the chosen people of God. VII. 17. Therefore thus saith the Lord, 8^c. Thou shalt die in a polluted land. Because thou hast forbidden me to prophecy, thus saith the Lord, &c. Thou shalt die in the land of Assyria, which is polluted by detestable idolatries. VIII. 2. And I said, A basket of Slimmer fruit. Then said 48 PARAPHRASE UPON THE HARD TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE. tJie Lord unto me, The end is come upon my people of Israel; I ivill not again 2)ass hy them any more. And I said, A basket of summer fruit. Then said the Lord unto me, I have heretofore gathered and plucked off some of thy fruits, that is thy people ; but now I come to thee, with a basket, to gather all that grows upon Israel ; and will so make an end of this gathering, that there shall be no more of this kind left for hereafter. VIII. 3. And the songs of the temples shall be howlings in the day, saith the Lord God. Instead of the songs and music of the temples of Beth-el, and other high places, there shall be nothing but howlings and shriekings of those that ai*e slain. VIII. 5. Saying, When will the new moon be gone, that we may sell corn ? and the sabbath, that we may set forth wheat, making the ephah small, and the shekel great, and falsifying the balances by deceit ? Saying, When shall we have done with these solemn feasts, wherein we are not allowed to buy and sell ? V^ould to God, these new moons and sabbaths were once past, that we might sell our corn at a high rate ; making the measure of the wheat small, and the weights, wherein the silver is weighed, great and heavy ; and falsifying the balances by deceit. VIII. 6. That we may buy the poor for silver, and the needy for a pair of shoes ; and sell the refuse of the wheat ? That we may cause the poor to sell themselves to our ser- vitude, for a little silver, as being not able to sustain them- selves ; and that we may buy the needy for a pair of shoes, even for the basest necessaries : yea, and that, by this means, we may put off, at an unreasonable rate, the very refuse and ofFal of the wheat. VIII. 8. And it shall rise up wholly as a food; and it shall be cast out and droivned, as by the flood of Egypt. And the judgment of God shall rise up, and overflow the land, as a flood; and the whole country shall be overspread and drowned therewith, as the plains are wont to be by the inundations of the river Nilus. VIII. 9. And it shall come to pass in that day, saith the Lord God, that I will cause the sun to go down at noon, and I will darken the earth in the clear day. Your sorrow shall be so extreme in that day, and that day shall be to you so black and gloomy, as if the sun were gone down at noon-day, and as if darkness had covered the earth in the clearest day. VIII. 10. And I will make it as the mourning of an only son. Such a mourning will I cause amongst you, as when a mo- ther mourns for her only son. AMOS, CHAP. VIII. IX. 49 VIII. 11. Not a famine of bread, nor a thirst for water, but of liearing the ivords of the Lord. Not a famine of material bread, &c. but a spiritual famine of the word of God, which is only able to feed and save your souls. VIII. \2. And they shall wander from sea to sea, and from the north even to the east, they shall run to and fro to seek the word of the Lord, and shall not find it. And they shall wander from the sea of Galilee to the Medi- terranean Sea, and from the north across unto the east, to seek the word of the Lord at the mouth of his prophets, and shall not find it. VIII. 14. They that swear by the sin of Samaria, and say, Thy God, O Dan, llveth ; and, The manner of Beer-sheba liveth ; even they shall fall, and never rise up again. Those idolatrous Israelites, that swear by the molten images of Samaria, and say. As the God, which is worshipped in Dan, and the author of the religion of Beer-sheba liveth ; even they shall fall into utter perdition, and never rise again. IX. 1. / saw the Lord standing upon the altar: and he said, Smite the lintel of the door, that the posts may shake : and cut them in the head, all of them ; and I will slay the last of them with the sword. In my vision I saw the Lord, having left the temple, to stand upon the altar without : and he commanded his angel, saying. Smite thou the lintel of the door of the temple, so vehemently, that the posts thereof may shake ; in signification of that main stroke, which I will give the rulers of Israel : for I will cut them in the head, or principal men, every one of them ; and as for the posts, which are the inferiors, I will slay them with the sword of the Assyrian. IX. 2. Though they dig into hell, thence shall mine hand take them. Neither shall they ever be able, by any power or policy, to escape my judgments : though they should dig into hell, there shall my hand find them. IX. 3. Thence will I command the serpent, and he shall bite them. There will I command my leviathan to swallow them up. IX. 5. And it shall rise up wholly like a fiood; 8^c. See chapter viii. verse 8. IX. 6. It is he that btiildeth the stories in the heaven, and hath founded his troop in the earth ; he that calleth for the waters of the sea, Sfc. It is he, that hath built and preserved the several contigna- tions of his orbs in the heavens ; and hath made provision of those infinite armies of his creatures, to execute his revenges VOL. IV. E 50 PARAPHRASE UPON THE HARD TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE. upon earth : it is he, that, by his command, lets loose the waters of the sea. IX. 7. Are ye not as children of the "Ethiopmns unto me, O children of Israel? saith the Lord. Have not I brought vp Israel out of Egypt ? and the Philistines from Caphtor, and the Syrians from Kir? Is there any reason in you, O ye children of Israel, why I should respect you more than the very Ethiopians? Why should I make any difference, betwixt you and very Philis- tines ? If you say, I brought up Israel out of Egypt ; so also did I bring the Philistines out of Caphtor ; and the Syrians from Cyrene, where they were captived. IX. 9. Yet shall not the least grain fall upon the earth. Yet shall not the least grain escape, unsifted, by falling to the earth, without agitation : every Israelite shall be tossed up and down, and dispersed in this captivity ; no one shall be free. IX. 11. In that day imll I raise up the tabernacle of David that is fallen, and close up the breaches thereof; and I ivill raise tip his ruins, and I will build it as in the days of old. In that day will I raise up my Evangelical Church, which is the tabernacle of the true and glorious Son of David, the Mes- siah of the World ; even upon the ruins of the Jewish Church : which I will repair, and so make up the breaches thereof, as that, both Jews and Gentiles, shall make up one Church ; which shall be made as spiritually complete, as ever the temple was materially of old : IX. 12. That they may possess the remnant of Edom, and of all the heathen, which are called by my name, saith the Lord that doeth this. That the bounds thereof may be extended over all the earth, even to the remotest heathen, which shall then be called by my name, saith the Lord that doeth this. IX. 13. Behold, the days come, saith the Lord, that the plowman shall overtake the reaper, and the treader of grapes him that soweth seed ; and the mountains shall drop sweet wine, and all the hills shall melt. Behold, I will continue such plentiful increase of my bless- ings vinder the Gospel, that one shall overtake another, in a perpetual succession: as it is in a rich and fruitful soil, that the harvest is no sooner in, than the plough is put into the ground for another crop; and the vintage is no sooner done, than the seed is sown for a new harvest ; thus shall it be with my Church, where one blessing endeth, another shall begin: then even the driest and barrenest hearts, shall yield excellent fruits of grace, in very great abundance. IX. 15. And I will plant them upon their land, and they shall no more be pulled up out of their land which I have given them, saith the Lord thy God. OBADIAH. 51 I will settle my Church upon earth, never to be rooted ovit by the violence of men ; never to be prevailed against by the gates of hell ; saitli the Lord God. OBADIAH. 1. We have heard a rumour from the Lord, and an ambas- sador is sent among the heathen, Arise ye, and let us rise up against her in battle. We, that are the prophets of God, have heard the Lord de- claring his purpose concerning Edom ; and sending his angel to stir up the Chaldees against him, saying. Arise ye, and I shall assist you, to make war against the Edomites. 2. Behold, I have made thee small among the heathen : thou art greatly despised. Behold, thovigh thou art but a handful, in respect of the rest of the heathen round about thee, and art but meanly thought of, for thy power; a. The pride of thine heart hath deceived thee, thou that dwellest in the clefts of the rock, whose habitation is high; that saith in his heart. Who shall bring me down to the ground ? Yet thou art foolishly lifted up in the pride of thine own heart, and deceivest thyself with a false confidence in thine impregnable situation : thou dwellest aloft in the clefts of the rocks, which thou thinkest inaccessible; and sayest in thy heart, Who shall be able to bring me down ? 4. Though thou exalt thyself as the eagle, and though thou set thy nest among the stars, thence will I bring thee down, saith the Lord. But know, that, though thy forts and castles were as high as the eagle can build her nest or fly, yea though thou couldst build as high as the stars, this should not avail thee: thence will I fetch thee down, saith the Lord. 5. If thieves came to thee, if robbers by night, {how art thou cut off!) wottld they not have stolen till they had enough ? if the grape gatherers came to thee, would they not leave some grapes ? How art thou, contrary to thy expectation, utterly cut ofi^, O Edom ; without all remainders of hope of recovery ! If thieves, if robbers by night come to steal from thee, they would only take their booty, so much as they can think enough to serve their turn, and leave the rest: if the grape gatherers come to pull the clusters from thy vine, they would leave some grapes for the gleaners, that shall come after. 6. How are the things of Esati searched out ! how are his hidden things sought up ! But as for thine enemies, the Chaldees, they shall ransack e2 52 PARAPHRASE UPON THE HARD TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE. and rifle all the things of Edom ; and shall search out all thy hidden commodities, and carry them away at once. 7. All the 1)1671 of thy confederacy have brought thee even to the border : the men that were at peace ivith thee have de- ceived thee, and prevailed against thee ; they that eat thy bread have laid a wound under thee : there is none understand- ing in him. All those of thy confederacy, to whom thou trustedst, even the Moabites and Ammonites, which were in league with thee, have deceived thee ; and have driven thee out of thy own seat, even to the utmost borders of thy country : thine entire asso- ciates have craftily drawn thee into that inconvenience, which thou canst not avoid nor remedy ; and, for all thy pretence of wisdom, thou hast no understanding of this plot laid for thy ruin. 9. And thy mighty men, O Teman, shall be dismayed, to the end that every one of the mount of Esau may be cut off by slaughter. As thy wise men, so thy valiant soldiers, even those of Te- man, which are most famous for skill and courage, shall be ut- terly cut off, that there may be none left alive in all the mount of Esau. 11. In the day that thou sioodest on the other side, in the day that the strangers carried away captive, Sfc. In the day of battle, thou stoodest opposite to thy brethren, the issue of Jacob ; and wert willing enough, that the enemies should carry them away captive, &c. 13. Thoii shouldest not have entered into the gate of my peo- ple ifi the day of their calamity ; Sfc. Thou shouldest not have entered into the gates of the cities of Israel, my people, in the day of their calamity, to help to spoil and sack them ; &c. 16. For as ye have drunlt upon my holy mountain, so shall all the heathen drink continually, yea, they shall drink, and they shall swallow down, and they shall be as though they had not been. For, as ye my people, which dwell and worship upon my holy mountain, have drunk up the cup of my bitter affliction ; so shall all the heathen pledge you continually of the same cup : yea, they shall drink it to the very dregs, and shall swallow it down ; and they shall be so cut off, as if they had never been. 17. But upon mount Zion shall be deliverance, and there shall be holiness ; and the house of Jacob shall possess their possessions. But, in the end, upon mount Zion shall be a happy restora- tion of my people : there shall be holy service performed to my name, in the re-edified temple ; and the sons of Jacob shall be restored to their old possessions. OBADIAH. JONAH, CHAP. I. 53 18. And the house of Jacob shall be a fire, and the house of Joseph a flame, and the house of Esau for stubble, and they shall kindle in them, and devour them; and there shall not be any remaining of the house of Esau ; for the Lord hath spoken it. And I will make the house of Jacob, both Judah and Ephraim, to be as a fire, while the posterity of Esau is as stubble ; so as the fire of Israel shall consume the stubble of Esau, till there be none left of that accursed generation. 19. And they of the south shall possess the mount of Esau; and they of the plain the Philistines : and they shall possess the fields of Ephr aim, and the fields of Samaria: and Benja- min shall possess Gilead. And they of the south, which are the tribe of Judah, shall possess the mountainous country of Edom ; and they of Ben- jamin, which are of the plain, shall possess the cities of the Philistines ; and the rest of Israel shall return to and recover their ancient bounds of inheritance, with much enlargement : in a figure of the spiritual extending of the borders of my Church, under the Gospel, over all the coasts of the earth. 20. And the captivity of this host of the children of Israel shall possess that of the Canaanites, even u?ito Zarephath; and the captivity of Jerusalem, which is in Sepharad, shall possess the city of the south. And the ho^t of those Israelites, which shall be returned from their captivity, shall possess the land of the Canaanites, even to the utmost bounds thereof, which is Sarepta, as they formerly enjoyed it ; and the returned captives of Judah, which are in Sepharad the remotest part of Babylon, shall possess those cities of the south, which are their ancient limits. 21. And saviours shall come up on mount Zion to judge the mount of Esau ; and the kingdom shall be the Lord's. And God shall, from time to time, raise up mighty and gra- cious deliverers of his people, in that his royal and holy hill of Zion, which shall repress the rage of his enemies, and pull down the pride of Edom; and God shall challenge to himself the right and protection of his kingdom of Israel. JONAH. I. 2. Arise, go to Nineveh, that great city, and cry against it; for their wickedness is come up before me. Arise, go to Nineveh, the great city of the Assyrians, and denovmce my judgments against it ; for their wickedness is grown to that height, that I can no longer forbear it. I. 3. But Jonah rose up to flee unto Tarshish from the pre- sence of the Lord, and went down to Joppa ; and he found a ship going to Tarshish: so he paid the fare thereof, 8fc. 54 PARAPHRASE UPON THE HARD TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE. But Jonah, fearing that the mercy of God in sparing the city would leave him suspected of a false prediction, bent his course another way ; and, going down to Joppa, and, finding a ship ready bound for her passage into the Mediterranean Sea, he put himself into her, and paid the fare thereof, &c. I. 10. Then were the men exceedingly afraid, and said unto him, Why hast thou done this? For the men knew that he fled from the presence of the Lord, because he had told them. Then, when Jonah had told the men, both his nation, and his religion, and his profession, and his heinous sin in fleeing from the charge that God had laid upon him, they- were exceedingly afraid ; as being stricken, both with the sense of their own danger, and of compassion towards a person of such quality, who had so freely confessed himself and his offence. I. 16. Then the men feared the Lord exceedingly, and of- fered a sacrifice unto the Lord, and made vows. Then the men were struck with an awful fear of the power and majesty of that God, whereof they saw such proof iDefore their eyes : the sight whereof, being added to the religious sermon of Jonah, wrought so with them, that, disclaiming all their idol-Gods, they offered a sacrifice to the only true God ; and made vows to him, which they would carefully perform upon their return, to worship him at Jerusalem. II. 1. Then Jonah prayed unto the Lord his God out of the fish's belly. Then Jonah spent that time of the three days, wherein he was thus woefully imprisoned in the belly of the whale, in his earnest prayers unto God, and in his humble and hearty con- fessions of his great sin against his God. jt II. 2. And said, I cried by reason of mine afiliction, 8fC. ^ And after, when he was by the power of God delivered from that death, he uttered and penned this song of thanks- giving, for so wonderful a mercy, &c. Ibid. Out of the belly of hell cried I, and thou heardest my prayer. Out of that place of unspeakable horror, wherein I was for the time buried, as in the belly of a living and moving grave, I then failed not to cry unto thee, and thou heardest me. II. 3. For thou hadst cast me into the deep, in the 7nidst of the seas ; and the floods compassed me about: all thy billows and thy waves passed over me. It was not the act of the mariners. Lord, it was thy just act, to cast me into the deep : there I was, by thine appointment, in the midst of many seas ; for so did that fearful monster carry me from one sea to another ; and the floods compassed me about. JONAH, CHAP. I. IV. 55 IT. 4. T/ien I said, I am cast out of thy sight; yet I will look again toward thy holy temple. Then said I, Lord, I am justly cast out of thy sight, into this place of horror; yet, since thou still givest me life and being, I will trust in thy mighty power and infinite mercy, that thou hast reserved me for some further service to thee in thy Church. II. 6. I went down to the bottoms of the mountains ; the earth tvith her bars was about me for ever. I went down, in the maw of that vast and dreadful beast, to the bottom of the sea, even to the lowest foundations of the mountains ; the earth, with all her rocks and hills, was over my head, beyond all natural possibility of recovery. II. 8. They that observe lying vanities forsake their own mercy. Those foolish men, that worship vain idols, which are no- thing but lies and falsehood, forsake all the benefit of thy mer- ciful protection and deliverance. But I, &c. II. 10. And the Lord spake unto the fish, and it vomited out Jonah upon the dry land. And the Lord commanded the whale, and it accordingly did cast up Jonah upon the dry land. III. 4. And Jonah began to enter into the city a day's journey, and he cried, and said^ Yet forty days, and Nineveh shall be overthrown. And when Jonah had spent one day in his preaching, and had gone through one third part of the city, crying and saying, There are but yet forty days to come, ere Nineveh, except it repent, shall be destroyed ; III. 5. So the people of Nineveh believed God, and pro- claimed a fast, ^c. The people of Nineveh believed that word of God, delivered to them by his prophet, &c. III. 7. Let them not feed, nor drink water. Let not the very beasts feed, nor drink water ; that the men may be the more moved with that woeful moan, which those dumb creatures must needs make in their extremity. III. 10. And God repented, 8^c. See Amos, vii. 3. IV. 4. Then said the Lord, Doest thou well to be angry ? Dost thou think this is a just cause for thee to be moved with anger, for that I have spared the Ninevites ? IV. 9. / do well to be angry, even unto death. And he said, in much weakness and rash passion, I do well to be angry ; and think that I have just cause to be so fretted with this, which thou hast done, as to wish, in the bitterness of my soul, to be rid of my life. 561 PARAPHRASE UPON THE HARD TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE. IV. 10, 11. Then said the Lord, Thou hast had pity on the gourd, for the which thou hast not laboured, neither madest it grow ; which came up in a night, and perished in a night : And should not I spare Nineveh, that great city, wherein are more than sixscore thousand persons that cannot discern between their right hand and their left hand ; and also much cattle ? Then said the Lord, I have done this purposely to shew thee thine own error and weakness : thou hadst pity on a sorry plant, which cost thee no labour, which received no life from thee, which suddenly came up and suddenly vanished : And should not I spare Nineveh, that great city, wherein are sixscore thousand infants that have not lived to oiFend, and much cattle which are not capable of offence ? How much are these better than the senseless plants of the earth ! and these are the work of my hands, and have cost me much care and regard, and such as require time and leisure for their perfection; bethink thyself therefore, how just reason I have to be angry at thy unmercifulness, which art angry at my for- bearance of Nineveh. MICAH. I. 3. For, behold, the Lord cometh forth out of his place, and will come down, and tread upon the high places of the earth. The Lord will, in a terrible sort, manifest his power from heaven ; and, as in the height of his fury, coming down from above, will trample upon the loftiest tops of the mountains : I. 4. And the mountains shall be molten under him, and the vallies shall be cleft, as wax before the fire, and as waters that are poured down a steep place. ^\n such manner, as that the great mountains shall, as it were, melt and dissolve under his feet ; and the deep vallies shall be cleft asunder and severed from the hills : the mountains, I say, shall melt like wax ; and the vallies shall run from the hills, as waters, that are poured out from a steep place, run down from the place where they are poured. In short, all the whole earth shall be exceedingly moved and affected, with the dread- ful presence of God descending to punish the wickednesses of his people. I. 5. For the transgression of Jacob is all this, and for the sins of the house of Israel. What is the transgression of Jacob? is it not Samaria ? and what are the high places of Judah ? are they not Jerusalem ? And all these judgments shall be for the idolatries of Israel and Judah : What then, or who, is the author of this great sin of Israel ? Is it not the mother city Samaria, whose princes have erected and maintained those golden calves ? And who MICAH, CHAP. I. 57 is the author of those offensive high places of Judah? Is not Jerusalem, and those her kings that have set them up and countenanced them? I. 6. Therefore I will make Samaria as an heap of the field, and as plantings of a vineyard : and I will pour down the stones thereof into the valley, Sfc. Therefore I will raze and pull down Samaria, by the hands of the Assyrians ; and make that high built city as a heap of stones laid together carelessly in the field, or as those hillocks of earth which are cast up for the planting of a vineyard : and I will cause the goodly stones of their stately palaces, to be tumbled down into the valley, &c. I. 7. And all the hires thereof shall be burned with the fire, and all the idols thereof will I lay desolate : for she gathered it of the hire of an harlot, and they shall return to the hire of an harlot. And all those costly offerings and presents, that were brought to their idols, as the hire of their spiritual fornication, shall be burnt with fire &c. as they have imagined foolishly, that they have received their wealth, as the reward of their idol-service, which they have borrowed of the heathen ; so shall they know, that it shall go back again the same way : for the Assyrians, who shall carry it away, shall impute it to their gods, as a re- ward of their idolatry. I. 8. Therefore I will wail and howl, I will go stripped and naked : I will make a wailing like the dragons, and mourning as the owls. Therefore, since these great evils are coming upon my na- tion, I, for my part, will spend my time in mourning and bitter lamentation : I will lay down my prophet's weed and go up and down heavily and forlornly. I. 9. For her wound is incurable ; for it is come unto Judah; he is come unto the gate of my people, even to Jerusalem. This destruction, by the hand of the Assyrians, is un- curable; for it is passed from Samaria, and is come forward to Judah, and is now drawing on towards the very gates of Jerusalem. I. 10. Declare ye it not at Gath, weep ye not at all: in the house of Aphrali roll thyself in the dust. Let no man tell the news of this calamity at Gath, the city of the Philistines, lest they rejoice and triumph in our misery: oh, let no man there bemoan our sorrows ; and, ye inhabitants of Aphrah, (a city of Benjamin,) roll yourselves in the dust, for the miserable desolation that is coming upon you. I. 11, Pass ye away, thou inhabitant of Saphir, having thy shame naked : the inhabitant of Zaanan came not forth in the mourning of Beth-ezel ; he shall receive of you his standing. Pass ye away into a woeful captivity, O ye inhabitants of 58 PARAPHRASE UPON THE HARD TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE. the beautiful city of Saphir, pass along in your shame and nakedness : the inhabitants of Zaanan stood upon their guard, and came not forth as yielding to the enemy, upon the sad taking in of Beth-ezel; the enemy shall therefore receive of you, O Zaanites, the full recompience of that long siege, to which ye have put him. I. 12. For the inhabitant of Maroth ivaited carefully for good: but evil came down from the Lord unto the gate of Je- rusalem. The inhabitants of Maroth shall be much grieved, for the failing and disappointment of their hopes ; they made account to have escaped this misery, but evil came down upon them from the Lord ; and shall not stay there, bvit shall proceed on, till it come to the very gates of Jerusalem. L 13. O thou inhabitant of Lachish, bind the chariot to the swift beast : she is the beginning of the sin to the daughter of Zio7i : for the transgressions of Israel ivere found in thee. As for you, O ye inhabitants of Lachish, make all possible speed to escape by flight : put your swiftest beasts into your chariots, and drive away hastily ; taking the advantage of your remoteness : try if you can thus avoid the judgment, who were the authors of sin to the rest of Judah, next after the revolt of the Ten Tribes to their molten calves. Lachish was the first of the tribe of Judah, that both received and diffused the in- fection to the daughter of Zion: the idolatries of Israel were first found in thee, O Lachish. L 14. Therefore shalt thou give presents to Moresheth-gath ; the houses of Achzib shall be a lie to the kings of Israel. Therefore shalt thou be fain to give vain presents unto the Philistines, to help thee : thou shalt have recourse to those false and lying succours, which have been ever deceitful to the kings of Judah, and so shall be still unto thee. L 15. Yet will I bring an heir unto thee, O inhabitant of Mareshah : he shall come unto AduUam the glory of Israel. As for thee, O Mareshah, which hast thy name from in- heritance, I will bring such an heir to thee, for thy land, as thou shalt never be able to dispossess; even the enemy which shall seize thee for ever : and he, that is the Glory and God of Israel, shall execute his justice upon Judah, even as far as Adullam, the utmost coast thereof. I. 16. Make thee bald, and poll thee for thy delicate chil- dren ; enlarge thy baldness as the eagle ; for they are gone into captivity frotn thee. Make thee bald, O land of Israel, in token of extreme mourning; and cut off thy hair, in sorrow for thy delicate children, which are slain and captived ; yea, enlarge thy bald- ness, the sign of thy grief, as the eagle, which moults with age, being lieft without feathers till her renovation : so do thou ! MICAH, CHAP. I. II. 59 leave thyself without hair, or comfort for thy children, for they are gone into captivity from thee. II. 3. An evil from which ye shall not remove your necks ; neither shall ye go haughtily : for this time is evil. An evil, which shall press you so heavily, that you shall neither be able to remove your necks from under it, nor lift them up in a haughty carriage : for it is a time of exceeding great affliction. II. 4. We he utterly spoiled : he hath changed the portion of my people : how hath he removed it from me ! turning aivay he hath divided our fields. We be utterly spoiled : he hath altered the property of the land, and the condition of the people ; for he hath put Assy- rians into the possessions of Israel, and hath removed Israel into Assyria; yea, rather, instead of returning to us in mercy and restoring our land, he hath divided our fields to our enemies. II. 5. Therefore thou shall have none that shall cast a cord by lot in the congregation of the Lord. Therefore, when this judgment shall be effected, there shall none remain of you, who shall have any lot or inheritance in the land of Israel. II. 6. Prophesy ye not, say they to them that prophesy ."^ they shall not prophecy to them, that they shall not take shame. Yet they are ready to say unto my prophets, who foretell these judgments, Prophesy not; neither will they allow my prophets to say, that this shameful foil shall happen unto- them. II. 7. O thou, that art named the house of Jacob, is the spirit of the Lord straitened ? are these his doings? do not mtj words do good: to him that walketh uprightly ? O thou, that wouldst be named the house and seed of Jacob, is it for thee to hinder the Spirit of Prophecy ? Is it not God's doing, to put these words into their mouths ? And, if ye were so affected to God as ye ought, and so well disposed as ye pretend, surely my predictions of these judgments would be greatly for your good. II. 8. Even of late my people is risen up as an enemy : ye pull off the robe with the garment from them that j^ass by se- curely as men averse from war. Now of late, my people, as if they needed no enemy, are turned enemies to each other : ye strip the garments from the backs of travellers, that pass by securely, without any thought of such cruel and hostile measui-e» II. 9. The women of my people have ye cast out from their pleasant houses ; from their children have ye taken away my> glory for ever. 60 PARAPHRASE UPON THE HARD TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE. And, as not content with this cruelty towards men, ye offer violence to the women also ; whom ye have forcibly taken from their own houses, where they lived contentedly with their husbands ; and to their children also, from whom ye have taken those privileges and liberties of freeborn Israelites, which was the glory of that nation, and for which I had wont to receive glory from them. II. 10. Arise ye, and dejiart; for this is not your rest: because it is polluted, it shall destroy you, even with a sore de- struction. Away, therefore, arise, and get you into captivity ; for this land is no place for you : since ye have thus defiled it by your sins, it shall cast you out, and deliver you up to be destroyed by your enemies. II. 11. If' a man walking in the spirit and falsehood do lie, saying, / will prophesy unto thee of wine and of strong drink ; he shall even he the prophet of this people. I know well enough how I might please you : if a man would walk in a vain light fashion, and yield to prophesy nothing but lies unto you, and sooth you up in gluttony and drunkenness, and tell you of that free scope ye shall have to wine and strong drink; he should be a welcome prophet to this people. II. 12. / will surely assemble, O Jacob, all of thee ; I will surely gather the remnant of Israel ; I will put them together as the sheep of Bozrah, as the flock in the midst of their fold : they shall make great noise by reason of the multitude oi men. But for me, I am not of that strain : I have other tidings to deliver to you, from the Lord ; which is this ; I will, saith God, gather up all my people of Israel together, as a shepherd gathers his whole flock together into a fold ; and, as it uses to be in such concourse, there shall be a great noise and murmur in that thronged multitude. II. 13. The breaker is come up before them: they have broken up, and have passed through the gate, and are gone out by it : and their king shall pass before them, and the Lord on the head of them. But this assembly shall not be for their ease or comfort, but rather for their more full destruction: the Assyrian shall come in upon them, and break into this fold, and spoil and ravine as he pleaseth ; and my people shall be carried away through those breaches, into a miserable captivity ; and their king shall be led manacled before them ; and the Lord of Hosts, who hath justly contrived this desolation of his unworthy people, shall lead the way to the accomplishing thereof. III. 1. And I said, Hear, I pray you, O heads of Jacob, and ye princes of the house of Israel ; Is it not for you to knoxo judgment ? MICAH, CHAP. ril. IV. 61 0 ye rulers and governors of Israel, to you I speak, is it not your part, both to know how to do justice to the oppressed, and to perform it accordingly ? III. 2. Who hate the good, and love the evil; who pluck off their skin from off them, and their flesh from off their bones. How is it then, that you do contrarily ? ye hate the good, and love the evil, and offer all cruelty and violence to them ; as some unfaithful shepherd, who, instead of feeding his flock, fleas off their skins, and devoureth their flesh. So also verse 3. III. 5. That bite with their teeth, and cry, Peace; and he that putteth not into their mouths, they even prepare war against him : Who, so as they may be fed up with the largesses of the people, cry peace and happiness ; but, if they have not their mouths filled with gifts, are ready to load their niggardly hearers with threats of judgments : III. 6. Therefore night shall be unto you, that ye shall not have a vision ; and it shall be dark unto you, that ye shall not divine ; and the sun shall go down over the prophets, and the day shall be dark over them. 1 will therefore utterly withdraw from you all vision ; and ye shall no more see ought from me, than a man can see ought before him in the darkest night : my Spirit, which is as the sun, shall be fully set and gone down upon your prophets, and there shall be nothing but darkness of ignorance before them. So also verse 7. III. 8. But truly I am full of power by the spirit of the Lord, and of judgment, and of might, to declare unto Jacob his transgression. But as for me, I am none of your soothing prophets : no ; I am, by the Spirit of the Lord, filled with courage and un- daunted zeal ; with true judgment, and bold resolution to de- clare unto Jacob his transgression. III. 10. They build up Zion with blood, and Jerusalem with iniquity. They build them stately houses in Zion and in Jerusalem, with those sums, which they have extorted from the very bowels of the oppressed innocents. III. 12. Therefore shall Zion for your sake be plowed as a field, and Jerusalem shall become heaps, and the mountain of the house as the high places of the forest. Therefore, for your sakes shall mount Zion be so razed and levelled by the Chaldees, that it may be plowed as a field ; and Jerusalem shall become heaps of rubbish ; and mount Moriah shall lie like the rocky and wild hills of the desert. IV. 1. But in the last days it shall come to pass, that the mountain, S^c. See Isaiah ii. 2. . 62 PARAPHRASE UPON THE HARD TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE. IV. 3. He shall judge among the people, S^c. and they shall beat their swords into plowshares. See Isaiah ii. 4. IV. 5. For all people will walk every one in the name of his God, and we will walk in the name of the Lord our God for ever and ever. While those, that are without the pale of the Church, walk after the false religion of their idol-Gods, we will walk in the profession of the holy truth of God for ever. IV. 6, 7. In that day, saith the Lord, will I assemble her that halteth, and I will gather her that is driven out, and her that I have afflicted; And I will make her that halted a remnant; and her that ivas cast far off a strong nation, and the Lord shall reign over them in mount Zion from henceforth even for ever. In those days of the Gospel, will I call home to my Church the synagogues of the Jews ; even those despised people, which are justly driven out of their land, and deservedly afflicted by me: and I will reduce those rebellious and outcast people to the profession of my truth, and will make them true members of my Church ; and the Lord Christ shall reign over that Evangelical Church of mine, consisting of Jews and Gen- tiles, in his heavenly Zion, from henceforth, even for ever. IV. 8. And thou, O tower of the flock, the strong hold of the daughter of Zion, unto thee shall it come, even the first dominion; the kingdom shall come to the daughter of Jeru- salem. And to thee, O thou famous hill of earthly Zion, shall this blessing first come : there shall be the first beginning of this glorious and powerful Gospel and Kingdom of Christ, and from thee shall go forth to the whole Church of God. IV. 9. Now why dost thou cry out aloud? is there no king in thee ? is thy counseller perished ? for pangs have taken thee as a woman in travail. Now, therefore, why art thou dejected, as if thou wert utterly cast off"; as if there were no king to uphold and defend thee, no counseller to take care for thee ? Why art thou in these pangs of distress, as a woman in travail? IV. 10. Be in pain, and labour to bring forth, O daughter of Zion, like a woman in travail : for now shall thou go forth out of the city, and thou shall dwell in the f eld, and thou shall go even to Babylon ; there shall thou be delivered; there the Lord shall redeem thee from the hand of thine enemies. And indeed, O my Church of Judea, I give thee leave to be grieved and pained for a time ; for thou shalt be driven forth of thy cities, and carried away into the captivity of Babylon, but thou shalt not long lie under this affliction : the Lord thy God shall fetch thee thence in his appointed time, and shall redeem thee from the hand of thine enemies ; and all this shall MicAH, CHAP. rv. V. 63 be, in a type of the state and deliverance of my Church, from the hands of their spiritual enemies. IV. 11. Now also many nations are gathered against theey that say, Let her be defiled, and let our eye look upon Zion. Even at this time, many nations of the Assyrians and their assistants are conspiring together against thee ; that say. Let us defile her streets with blood, and let our eye see Zion razed and ruined. IV. \2. But they know not the thoughts of the Lord, neither understand they his counsel ; for he shall gather them as the sheaves into the floor. But they little know, what the Lord hath designed to them: they know not his counsel and purpose ; viz. that he intends their destruction, and will suddenly gather them into their graves, as the sheaves, in the time of harvest, into the barn. IV. 13. Arise and thresh, O daughter of Zion: for I will make thine horn iron, and I will make thy hoofs brass : and thou, shall beat in pieces many people : and I will consecrate their gain unto the Lord, a7id their substance unto the Lord of the whole earth. Arise then, O Jerusalem, the type of my Evangelical Church, and be victorious over thine enemies : be not thou wanting to the exercise of that power, which I have given thee; for I have made thee able to subdue all that rise up against thee : in which successful victories, thou mayest not challenge ought unto thyself, but shalt ascribe the gain and praise thereof wholly unto the Lord of the whole earth. V. 1 . Now gather thyself in troops, O daughter of troops : he hath laid siege against us : they shall smite the judge of Israel with a rod upon the cheek. Now, O ye troops of Assyrians and Babylonians, gather yourselves together, to lay your siege against Jerusalem : they shall offer scornful usages to Hezekiah, king of Judah. V. 2. But thou Beth-lehem Ephratah, though thou be little among the thousands of Judah, yet out of thee shall he come forth unto me that is to be ruler in Israel ; whose goings forth have heenfrom of old, from everlasting. And thou, Beth-lehem Ephratah, though thou be but one of the smallest cities, both for extent and for number of inha- bitants, amongst all those of Judah ; and therefore art easily taken and overrun by the great Assyrian invader ; yet thou hast wherein thou mayest exceedingly comfort thyself, and re- joice above all other cities vipon earth : for in thee shall the great Saviour of the World be born ; even that glorious King of his Church, who, after his eternal generation of his Father, hath, from the first beginnings of the world, manifested and revealed himself to men. G4 PARAPHRASE UPON THE HARD TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE. V. 3. Therefore will he give them up, until the time that she which travaileth hath brought forth : then the remnant of his brethren shall return unto the children of Israel. But, in the mean tune, he shall suffer his Israel to be grievously afflicted : his Church shall be in travail of great sorrow, till she have received a deliverance thereof, by the birth of the Blessed Messiah, who shall be born into the world ; and then, the elect amongst the Gentiles shall join themselves with the believing Israelites, and both shall make up the Church and Kingdom of Christ. V. 4. And he shall stand and feed in the strength of the Lord, in the majesty of the name of the Lord his God; and they shall abide : for now shall he be great unto the ends of the earth. And that great Redeemer of the World shall continue and grow mighty, in and through the strength of the Lord, and the majesty and power of the Lord his God, wherewith his human nature is inseparably united for ever ; and shall be re- ceived and adored to the very ends of the earth. V. 5. And this man shall be the peace^ ivhen the Assyrian shall come into our la?id : and when he shall tread in our palaces, then shall we raise against him seven shepherds, and eight principal men. And this Saviour shall be our peace and deliverance from all our enemies ; even from the Assyrians, when they shall in- vade our land : and when they and the Babylonians shall have taken our palaces and possessed them, then shall the power of Christ raise up unto us many gracious kings and princes of the Medes and Persians, which shall procure our restoration. V. 6. And they shall waste the land of Assyria with the sword, and the layid of Nimrod in the entrances thereof. And those Persian kings shall make waste the land of As- syria with the sword, and the land of Babylon in the entrances thereof. V. 7. And the remnant of Jacob shall be in the midst of many people as a dew from the Lord, as the showers upon the grass, that tarrieth not for man, nor waiteth for the sotis of men. And those Jews, which shall be called into the Church, shall be dispersed amongst many people, for their conversion ; even as the dew or showers, that God sends down upon earth to fruiten it, without the aid or labour of man : so shall they be a means from God, to diffuse the Gospel all over the world, to the great behoof and comfort of mankind. V. 8. And the remnant of Jacob shall be among the Gentiles in the midst of many people, as a lion among the beasts of the forest. And those, that are converted to the Church, shall be so MICAII, CHAP. V. VI. 65 strong and powerful amongst the Gentiles, in the greatest part of the world, as that they shall be able to prevail against their opposers, and shall be awful unto them, even as a lion amongst the beasts of the forest. V. 9. Thine hand shall be lifted vp upon thine adversaries. Thine hand, O my Church, shall prevail against thine ad- versaries. V. 10, 11, 12. And it shall come to pass in that day, saith the Lord, that I will cut off thij horses out of the midst of thee, and I will destroy thy chariots : And I will cut off the cities of thy land, and throw down all thy strong holds : yJnd I will cut off' witchcrafts out of thine hand ; and thou shalt have no more soothsayers. And in those days of the Gospel, I will give a happy peace unto thee, O my Church, so as thou shalt have no use of horses or chariots for thy defence : and I will take from thee all use of thy walled cities and strong holds ; since my protec- tion and thy peace shall be guard enough for thee : (or, I will take from thee all confidence in thy horses and chariots, and defenced cities ; and thy trust shall be wholly set upon me :) as for those wicked practices of sorcerers and soothsayers, whereof thou hadst wont to make use in thy doubts and ex- tremities, thou shalt have no more recourse vmto them ; but thou shalt consult with me in all occasions. V. 14. So will I destroy thy cities. When all this shall be performed on thy part, I will not be wanting unto thee ; but will then destroy those cities of thine enemies, which shall rise up against thee. VI. 1. Hear ye now what the Lord saith; Arise, contend thou before the mountains, and let the hills hear thy voice. Arise, saith God to me, and call the very senseless earth, even the hills and mountains, to record, of what I have to say against my people. VL 2, Hear ye, O mountains, the Lord's controversy, and ye strong foundations of the earth : for the Lord hath a con- troversy ivith his people. Now, therefore, O ye mountains of Israel and Judah, whose roots seem to reach down to the foundations of the earth, hear ye, since men will not hear : for the Lord hath a just quarrel against his people. VI. 5. O my people, remember now what BalaJc king of Moab consulted, and what Balaam the son of Beor ansivered him from Shittim unto Gilgal ; that he may know the righte- ousness of the Lord. Remember what answers I did put into the mouth of Balaam, the son of Beor ; how I drew blessings, even from his mouth, upon you, instead of the curses, which Balak VOL. IV. F 66 PARAPHRASE UPON THE HARD TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE. would have hired him, to utter against you : remember all my gracious dealings with thee in all the passages of the wilder- ness, even from Shittim unto Gilgal, till the very entrance into the Land of Promise ; that ye may acknowledge the righteous proceedings of the Lord with you. VL 6. W/ierewiih shall I come before the Lord ^c. ? And that, in a true remorse of soul, ye may humble your- selves before him, and say within yourselves, wherewith shall I come before the Lord &c. ? VI. 8. He hath shelved thee, O man, what is good. And if thou shalt once enter into these holy and penitent thoughts, O man, thou shalt not need to stay for a clear and full direction from him : lo, he hath already shewed thee what course to take ; he hath taught thee what is good and accept- able to him. VI. 9. The Lord's voice crieth unto the city, and the man of wisdom shall see thy name : hear ye the rod, and who hath appointed it. The voice of the Lord calleth, by me his prophet, to the city of Jerusalem ; and those, that are wise-hearted, will have a due and awful respect to thy name, O Lord : hear, O Jeru- salem, hear thou the sad news of that sharp rod of affliction, which is prepared for thee; and consider, who it is that hath appointed it, for thy correction. VI. 10. Are there yet the treasures of wicJcedness in the house of the wicked, and the scant measure that is abominable ? Notwithstanding all the reproofs and menaces of my pro- phets are there not ill-gotten goods scraped together, and hoarded up in the houses of thy wicked inhabitants? Are there not false and scant measures, which are abominable .'' VI. 13. Therefore also will I maJce thee sick in smiting thee. I will make thee sick, even to death, with my sharp and wounding stripes of affliction. VI. 14. And thy casting down shall be in the midst of thee ; and thou shalt take hold, but shalt not deliver ; and that which thou deliverest will I give up to the sword. Thy casting down shall be in the midst of thine own streets: thou shalt fall, even within thine own walls; and thou shalt take hold on thy children, to deliver them from the enemy, but thou shalt not rescue them ; and those, whom thou hast ob- tained to deliver from the present slaughter, will I soon after give up to the sword. VI. 1 6. For the statutes of Omri are kept, and all the works of the house of Ahab, and ye walk in their counsels; that I should make thee a desolation, afid the inhabitants thereof an hissing : therefore ye shall bear the reproach of my pteople. For those impious statutes of Omri, the idolatrous king of MICAII, CHAP. VI. VII. 67 Israel, the father of Ahab, are still kept by you ; and all the "wicked practices of the house of Ahab and Jezebel are in use amongst you and ye walk in their counsels, &c. Therefore ye shall justly undergo that reproach, which is due to a people, of whom I have deserved so well, and have been so ill requited. VII. 1 . Woe is me ! for I am as when they have gathered the summer fruits, as the grapegleanings of the vintage : there is no cluster to eat: my soul desired the fir stripe fruit. Woe is me, that I can find so small comfort of my labours ! it is with me, as with a man, that, after the vintage is past, seeks for a cluster of grapes, but can find none to eat ; even so hath my soul desired, after all my preaching, to find some godly men, which would have been to me no less pleasing than the first ripe grape is to the palate, and behold, there is none to be found. VII. 3. That they may do evil with both hands earnestly, the prince asketh, and the judge asketh ybr a reward; and the great man, he uttereth his mischievous desires : so they wrap it up. That thei'e may be no slackening of their endeavours to do evil, on all hands ; the very princes and judges of my people seek after bribes, to corrupt justice ; the great man doth not modestly smother his M'icked desires of vmlawful gain, but openly professeth it ; and so they contrive their mischief ac- cordingly. VII. 4. The best of them is as a brier : the most upright is sharper than a thorn hedge : the day of thy watchmen and thy visitation cometh ; notv shall be their perplexity. The very best of them tears and scratches like a brier : the most upright wounds and pricks deeper than a thorn hedge : therefore there is judgment ready at hand for them ; the day is coming of thy sharp visitation, wherein thy rulers and false prophets shall be plagued for their corruption ; even now is their perplexity at hand. VII. 5. Trust ye not in a friend, put ye not confidence in a guide: keep the doors of thy mouth from her that lieth in thy bosom. Ye shall be put to such straits, that every one shall be glad to shift for himself in silence ; not daring to trust to a friend or to a guide, or to disclose his counsel to the wife that lies in his bosom. VII. 6. For the son dishonoureth the father, the daughter riseth up against her mother, the daughter in law against her mother in law ; a maiUs enemies are the men of his own house. But every one shall be so intent upon his own escape and preservation, as that the son will not spare the honour of his f2 68 PARAPHRASE UPON THE HARD TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE. father, if that shall lie in his way ; the daughter will be casting off the respects due to her mother, and much more the daughter-in-law will put oiF all regard of her mother-in-law ; and a man shall be justly suspicious of his own followers and domestic servants, lest they shall betray him. VII. 7. Therefore I will look unto the Lord. Thus shall men be distracted with their fears ; but, as for me, I will look unto the Lord. VII. 8. Rejoice not against me, O mine enemy : when I fall, I shall arise. Rejoice not too much in my misery, O Idumea and Baby- lon : though I fall into captivity, yet I shall arise. VII. 10. Now shall she be trodden down as the mire of the streets. Now shall Babylon be subdued, and trampled under feet, by the Modes and Persians. VII. 11. In the day that thy walls are to be built, in that day shall the decree be far removed. In that day, that thy walls, O Jerusalem, are to be re-edified, in that day shall the decree, that was procured for the hinder- ance of the work, be laid aside, and the endeavour of thine op- posites shall be frustrated. VII. \2. In that day also he shall come even to thee from Assyria, and from the fortified cities, and from the fortress even to the river, and from sea to sea, and from mountain to moun- tain. In that day shall those of Judah and Israel flock to thee out of Assyria, and from the strong cities of Egypt, and shall be re-established in their wonted fortresses, even as far as to the bounds of Euphrates, and from one sea to another, all the land over. VII. 13. Notwithstanding the land shall be desolate. Notwithstanding, in the mean time, for a space the land shall be desolate. VII. 14. Feed thy i^eople with thy rod, the flock of thine heritage which dwell solitarily in the wood, in the midst of Carmel: let them feed in Bashan and Gilead, as in the days of old. In this mean time, O God, take thou care of thy people : Oh, do thou feed and govern them, by thy gracious protec- tion : lead thou this flock of thine heritage, which now dwell solitarily in the wilderness of their captivity, into the midst of thy fruitful pastures of Carmel : let them feed in the rich fields of Bashan and Gilead, as in former times. VII. 15. According to the days of thy coming out of the land of Egypt will I shew unto him marvellous things. Thy prayer is heard, saith the Lord : I will do thus for thee, O my people ; and, as I did in the days of thy coming NAHUM, CHAP. I. 69 out of Egypt do marvellous things for thee, so will I do again in thy coming out of Babylon. VII. 17. They shall lick the dust like a serpent ^ they shall move out of their holes like ivonns of the earth : ^c. The nations shall be humbled under the hand of my Church: they shall give way to them, to take possession of their former inheritance ; and shall therefore move out of their places, as worms move out of the holes of the earth. NAHUM. I. 1. The hurden of Nineveh. The heavy tidings, that God sent to Nineveh, and to the whole kingdom of Assyria. I. 3. God is jealous, and the luORD revet7geth; the IjORD re- vengeth, and is furiotis; the Lord will take vengeance on his adversaries, and he reserveth wrath ybr his enemies. The Lord comes to revenge, in fury and terror, as in a whirlwind and tempest; and, as the march of a great host raises dust in their passage, so, in this motion of the Lord to his vengeance, the clouds are as the dust of his feet. I. 4. Bashan languisheth, and Carmel, and the flower of Le- hanon languisheth. The fruitfullest regions of Bashan, and Carmel, and Leba- non, at his command grow sere and barren. I. 7. The Lord is good, a strong hold in the day of trouble; and he knoiveth them that trust in him. He takes graciovis notice of them, that trust in him; and will deliver them. I. 9. Aflliction shall not rise up the second time. God will make so full dispatch of his enemies the Assyrians at once, that there be no place for a second onset. I. 10. For while they he f olden together as thorns, and while they are drunken as drunkards, they shall be devoured as stubble fully dry. For, while they combine themselves, and plot together in wickedness, as thorns are folded up together in a hedge ; and, while they are consorting together in their drunkenness and excess ; then, even then, shall the judgment of God fall upon them, and devour them as the fire consumes the dry stubble. I. 11. There is one come out of thee, that imagineth evil against the Lord, a wicked counseller. There is one come out of thee, even Rabshakeh, that both imagineth and dareth to utter evil, against the Lord ; a man, that speaketh blasphemous words, and gives wicked counsels to my people. I. 12. Thtis saith the Lord; Though they be quiet, and 70 PARAPHRASE UPON THE HARD TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE. likewise many, yet thus shall they he cut down, when he shall pass through. Though I have ajffiicted thee, I will ajffiict thee no mure. Thus saith the Lord ; Though the Assyrians be secure, and many, and strong, yet they shall be cut down, when the de- stroying angel shall pass through their camp ; and for thee, O Jerusalem, if I have afflicted thee by his siege, yet I will afflict thee no more. I. 13. For now tvill I break his yoke from off thee, and will burst thy bonds in sunder. For now I will confound his power, and disappoint that yoke of servitude which he had intended to thee, and free thee from the bonds of his subjection. I. 14. And the Lord hath given a commandment concerning thee, that no more of thy name be sown : out of the house of thy gods loill 1 cut off the graven image and the molten linage : I will make thy grave ; for thou art vile. And the Lord hath decreed concerning thee, O Sennache- rib, that thou shalt be slain of thine own sons, and shalt have no more of thy posterity to succeed in the following genera- tions ; and out of the house of Nisroch thy god, and other of thine idol temples, will I cut the graven and molten images : I will prepare for thee a speedy and miserable death, for thou art vile. I. 15. Behold upon the mountains the feet of him that bring- eth good tidings, that publisheth peace ! O Judah, keep thy solemn feasts, perform thy voivs : for the wicked shall no more pass through thee ; he is idterly cut off. Behold, upon the mountain of Sion, and the other moun- tains of Judah and Israel, there shall be a joyful gratulation of thy deliverance and peace, O Judah ; and do thou rejoice ac- cordingly, in thy God: keep thou thy solemn feasts, and perform thy vows cheerfully to the Lord thy deliverer : for this wicked tyrant shall no more pass through thy borders ; he is utterly cut off. II. 1. He that dasheth in pieces is come up before thy face : keep the munition^ watch the way, make thy loins strong, fortify thy power mightily. The king of Babylon, Nebuchadnezzar, who subdueth all before him, is come up before thy gates ; look well to thyself therefore : stand upon thy guard ; fortify thy bulwarks ; and rouse up thy courage to defend thyself. IT. 2. For the Lord hath turned away the excellency of Jacob, as the excellency of Israel : for the emptiers have emptied them out, and marred their vine branches. But, notwithstanding all thy preparation and warlike forces, he shall prevail against thee, O Nineveh : for, if the Lord NAHUM, CHAP. I. II. 71 have turned away the excellency of Jacob and Israel, and hath given it over to the spoil of the Assyrians who have destroyed their vineyards, how much more will he deface the glory of Nineveh ! II. 3. The shield of his might?/ men is made red, the valiant men are in scarlet : the chariots shall be with flaming torches in the day of his preparation, and the fir trees shall be terribly shaken. Thine enemy of Babylon shall come fiercely upon thee, and with great pomp of terror : the shield of his mighty warriors shall glitter with brightness ; his vaHant men shall be decked with scarlet; his chariots shall whirl with such fury, that the fire shall sparkle out of their wheels, and the earth and woods adjoining shall shake with the noise. So also verse 4. II. 5. He shall recount his worthies : they shall stumble i?i their walk ; they shall make haste to the wall thereof, and the defence shall be prepared. Then shall the Assyrian muster up his forces, and call to- gether his choice commanders : they shall so hasten towards Nineveh's defence, that they shall stumble in the way : they shall make speed to the wall thereof, and prepare their best fortifications. II. 6. The gates of the rivers shall be opened, and the palace shall be dissolved. But all in vain ; for those ports, which lead to the river, shall be broken open, and the palace of the king, and temple of Jupiter Belus, shall be demolished. II. 7. And Huzzab shall be led away captive, she shall be brought up, and her maids shall lead her as with the voice of doves, tabering upon their breasts. And the queen shall be led away captive : she shall be led away with her maids following her, in a sad mourning and la- mentation like to the doleful voice of doves, and beating their breasts for the anguish of her deportation, II. 8. But Nineveh is of old like a pool of water : yet they shall flee away. Stand, stand, shall they cry ; but none shall look back. Though Nineveh be noted of old for rich and strong, and furnished with multitudes of inhabitants as a pond with spawn of fishes, yet all this shall not avail her ; for all her inhabitants shall betake themselves to flight : they shall call up to each other to stand, but all shall run away ; no one shall dare so much as to look back. II. 9. Take ye the spoil of silver, take the spoil of gold: for there is none end of the store and glory out of all the pleasant furniture. Go to then, ye Babylonians, take ye the spoil of the silver and gold, which the fearful citizens have left behind them; 72 PARAPHRASE UPON THE HARD TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE. neither can ye be able to carry away that store of glorious and rich furniture, wherewith that city aboundeth. II. 10. She is empty, and void, and waste: and the heart melteth, and the knees smite together, and much pain is in all loins, and the faces of them all gather blackness. Now is that great city empty, and void, and utterly de- spoiled: the hearts of the Ninevites melt with grief; their knees knock together with fear ; they lay their hands on their loins, as if those were pained, in the vehement gesture of their lamentation ; and the faces of them all are deformed with pas- sion and astonishment. II. 11. Where is the dwelling of the lions, and the feeding place of the young lions, where the lion, even the old lion, walked, and the lions ivhelp, and none made them afraid ? Where now is the place, that was the feared dwelling of the lion-like Assyrians ? What is become of the place, where the old lion, even the tyrants of Assyria walked, and where his princes made themselves so secure that nothing could affright them ? II. 12. The lio7i did tear in pieces enough for his whelpts, and strangled for his lionesses, and filed his holes with prey, and his dens with ravin. These Assyrian tyrants did not only take that prey from other nations, which might suffice themselves; but they pur- veyed for their children, for their followers, for their wives ; and filled their storehouses with abundance of the rich booties of the world. II. 13. And the voice of thy messengers shall no more be heard. There shall be no more regard had to thine ambassadors, nor to those commanding officers of thine which lately held the world in awe. III. 1. Woe to the bloody city ! it is all full of lies and rob- bery ; the prey departeth not. Woe to the bloody city of Nineveh! &c. thou canst not make an end of fraud and rapine. III. 2. The noise of a whip, and the noise of the rattling of the ivheels, Sfc. Vengeance is near thee : I do already hear the noise of the Babylonian whips, in the hands of the charioteers, di'iving them furiously against thee, &c. III. 4. Because of the multitude of the ivhoredoms of the well favoured harlot, the mistress of witchcrafts, that selleth nations through her whoredoms, and families through her witchcrafts. Because of the multitudes of those spiritual fornications, whereinto, like some fair and tempting harlot, the mistress of witchcrafts, thou hast drawn other nations ; having so be- sotted them, that thou hast made them the slaves of thy lust. NAHUM, CHAP. II. III. 73 III. 5. And I will discover, Sfc. See Ezekiel xvi. verse 37. III. 8. Art thou better than populous No, that ivas situate aniong the rivers, that had the waters round about it, whose rampart was the sea, and her ivall was from the sea 'i Art thou better than the famous and populovis city Alexan- dria, in Egypt, which is situated upon the river Nikis, and had the waters to environ it, and is defenced with that great and sea-like lake of Mareotis ? III. 9. Ethiopia and Egypt were her strength, and it was injinite ; Put and Lubim were thy helpers. O Alexandria, beside thine own strength, Ethiopia and Egypt were thy sure stay : thine assistants were without number: all the Africans, and, above all, the Libyans, were thy helpers. III. 11. Thou also shalt be drunken : thou shall be hid. Even so thou also, O Nineveh, shalt drink deep of the cup of God's vengeance : thou, that wast once renowned over the world, shalt be glad to be wrapped up in obscurity and for- getfulness. III. 13. Behold, thy people in the midst of thee are women. Thy people in the midst of thee are faint hearted as women. III. 14. Draw thee waters for the siege, fortify thy strong holds: go into clay, and tread the mortar, make strong the brickkiln. Go to then, furnish thyself with provision for a siege ; fill thy cisterns with water ; fortify thy strong holds ; make ready store of bricks, to repair thy battered walls : III. 15. There shall the fire devour thee ; the sword shall cut thee off, it shall eat thee up, like the cankerworm : make thyself many as the cankerworm, make thyself many as the locusts. But, all this shall avail thee nothing; notwithstanding all thy preparation, the fire and the sword shall devour thee ; it shall eat thee up, as the cankerworm doth the green leaf: were thy troops as many as there are caterpillars upon the boughs, this number shall do thee no good for thy defence. III. 16. Thou hast multiplied thy merchants above the stars of heaven : the cankerworm spoileth, andfleeth away. Neither art thou any better for those multitudes of mer- chants, that pertain unto thee ; as thou hast many, like the stars in the heaven for number : for they, like to those can- kerwoi-ms, when they have spoiled what they may in their de- ceitful trade, fly away from thee, and leave thee destitute. Sa also verse 17. III. 17. Thy crowned are as the locust, ^c. Thy rulers also are like unto locusts, &c. III. 18. Thy shepherds slumber, O king of Assyria : thy no^ bles shall dwell in the dust. Thy princes, O king of Assyria, shall be dull and dead- 74 PARAPHRASE UPON THE HARD TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE. hearted ; and they, together with thy nobles, shall be laid in the dust, mangled and slain. III. 19. There is no healing of thy bruise; thy wound is grievous : all that hear the bruit of thee shall clap the hands over thee : for upon whom hath not thy wickedness passed con- tinually ? There is no hope of healing this deadly wound, which thou shalt receive from the Chaldees : no ; rather all nations round about shall applaud thy ruin, and clap their hands for joy of thy destruction ; for whom hast not thou provoked by thy wickedness continually ? HABAKKUK. I. 3. Why dost thou shew me iniquity, and cause me to be- hold grievance ? for sjioiling and violence are before me : and there are that raise up strife and contention. It is but a vexation to me, O Lord, to see that iniquity, which I cannot reform : I see every where cruelty and oppi*es- sion before me; and, when I reprove them, there ai'e those, that raise up strife and contention against me. I. 4. Therefore the law is slacked, and judgment doth never go forth : for the wicked doth compass about the righteous ; therefore wrong judgment proceedeth. Hereupon it comes to pass, that the law is not pressed home, and judgment is neither denounced nor executed : for the righteous are in the power and mercy of the wicked ; so as it cannot be, but that wrong judgment must needs proceed against the just and innocent. I. 5. Behold ye among the heathen, and regard, and wonder marvellously : for I will work a work in your days, which ye will not believe, though it be told you. But, to take away the ground of all this complaint, behold, O ye degenerated people of the Jews, and look upon those heathen whom ye hate and contemn ; and wonder at that, which I will bring to pass by their hands against you, even a work, which, to your incredulity and self-confidence, will seem incredible. I. 7. Their judgment and their dignity shall proceed of themselves. They shall have the law in their own hands ; and they shall carve themselves, of yovir punishment, and their own advance- ment, at their pleasure. I. 9. 17iey shall come all for violence : their faces shall sup tip as the east wind, and they shall gather the captivity as the sand. They shall come purposely to waste and spoil : their very looks shall blast all before them like an east wind ; and they HABAKKUK, CHAP. I. 75 shall carry away a number of captives, as the sand of the sea for multitude. I. 10. And they shall scoff at the kings, and the princes shall be a scorn unto them. They shall make a mock at those kings and princes, that will offer to resist them, I. 11. Then shall his mind change, and he shall pass over, and offend, imputing this his power unto his God. Then shall their king Nebvichadnezzar alter his determina- tion of prosecuting his foreign invasions ; and, returning home to Babylon, shall be puffed up with these his victories, and shall foolishly impute them to his god Bel. I. 12. Art thou not from everlasting, O Lord my God, mine Holy One? we shall not die. O Lord, thou hast ordaitied them for judgment : and, O mighty God, thou hast established them for correctio7i. But, that I may turn my thoughts and my speech to thee, O Lord my God, mine Holy One, I hope thou hast not de- signed us to utter extirpation : thou hast ordained these Chal- dees, most justly, for our punishment; and set them on work for our correction, not for our destruction. I. 13. Thou art of purer eyes than to behold evil, and canst not look on iniqrdty : wherefore lookest thou upon them that deal treacherously, and holdest thy tongue when the wicked de- voureth the man that is more righteous than he ? Thou art of purer eyes than to behold evil, &c. Wherefore shouldest thou give way to the wicked Chaldees, to devour thy people that are more righteous than they? I. 14. And makest men as the fishes of the sea, as the creep- ing things, that have no rule over them ? Wherefore shouldest thou put men into the same condition with the fishes of the sea, amongst whom the greater devours the less, without all regard of any thing but power; or, into the same case with creeping things, which, having no ruler, have therefore no protection or safety from mutual violence ? I. 15. They take tip all of them with the angle, they catch them in their net, and gather them in their drag: therefore they rejoice and are glad. Even as such fishes, doth Nebuchadnezzar take thy people of Judah : he takes them up with the angle ; and, lest that dispatch should not be speedy enough, he catcheth them in his net, and gathers them in his drag, to cast them out into captivity ; and rejoiceth and triumpheth in this his advantage. I. 16. Therefore they sacrifice unto their net, and burn in- cense unto their drag ; because by them their portion is fat, and their meat j^lenteous. And, hereupon, he and his Babylonians sacrifice to this net of their policy, and burn incense to the drag of their power ; 76 PARAPHRASE UPON THE HARD TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE. because they have, by them, increased their dignity and do- minion. I. 17. Shall they therefore empty their net, and not spare continually to slay the nations ? Wilt thou therefore, O Lord, still suffer them to empty their net for a new draught ? Wilt thou not restrain them, from making spoil of the nations round about continually ? II. 1. / will stand upon my watch, and set me upon the tower, and will watch to see what he will say unto me, and what I shall answer when I am reproved. Since God hath appointed me to be a watchman for his people, I will perform the charge committed unto me : I will stand upon my watch, and set me upon the tower, and carefully view, and listen what his pleasure is to do with them, and to reveal unto me ; that I may give a good account of this my station and message, when I shall be challenged for it. II. 2. And the Lord answered me, and said. Write the vision, and make it plain upon tables, that he may run that readeth it. Write thou this thing, that I do now declare unto thee, in great text letters ; and fix the writing publicly, upon many posts ; and let it be so legible, that he who runs may read it as he passes. II. 3. For the vision is yet for an appointed time, but at the end it shall speali and not lie. For this vision is not to be presently fulfilled, but hath a time set and determined, wherein it shall be accomplished ; at the expiring whereof, it shall be apparently verified to the world. II. 4. Behold, his soul which is lifted up is not upright in him : but the just shall live by his faith. In any case, give thou full belief to this word of the Lord '^ for, behold, that man, which withdraweth his soul from trust- ing unto God, and will be raising to himself projects of his own, as he is unsound and faithless to God, so is he accord- ingly displeasing to him : but the just and upright man will depend upon the promises of God, and speed thereafter ; for his faith in God shall both uphold his life here, and crown it with glory hereafter. II. 5. Yea also, because he transgresseth by wine, he is a proud man, neither keepeth at home, who enlargeth his desire as hell, and is as death, and cannot be satisfied, but gathereth unto him all nations, and heapeth unto him all people : Know, therefore, that this proud Babylonian, under whom thy nation shall suffer, shall at last be met with, in his own kind : he is now transported, and, as it were, intoxicated with his ambition, as with wine ; which carries him from home, to HABAKKUK, CHAP. I. II. 77 the invasion of other countries ; and makes him as insatiable as hell itself, and as death, which can never be satisfied ; where- upon he gathers unto him all the kingdoms round about, and heaps up crowns and sceptres to himself, over all the regions of the earth : II. 6. Shall not all these take up a parable against him, and a taunting proverb against him, and say, Woe to him that in- creaseth that which is not his f how long? and to him that ladeth himself with thick clay ! But, when his turn comes, shall not all these nations, whom he hath subdued, seeing his overthrow and utter ruin, insult upon him ; and take vip a taunting proverb against him, and say, What is now become of the man, that raked up those kingdoms whereto he had no right? How long hath he en- joyed these ill-gotten crowns? Where now is he, that ladeth himself with extent of earth, and with the unprofitable weight of this base earthly trash ? II. 7. Shall they not rise up suddenly that shall bite thee, and awake that shall vex thee, and thou shall be for booties unto them ? Shall not the Medes and Persians rise up suddenly against thee, and set upon thee, and spoil thee ; and thou shalt be for booties unto them? II. 9. Woe to him that coveteth an evil covetousness to his house, that he may set his nest on high, that he may be de- livered from the power of evil! Woe be to thee, O insolent Babylonian, that, out of a co- vetous and ambitious desire, scrapest together the wealth of the world; that thou mayest make thy nest on high in this Babylon, and that thou mayest be freed from all the fear or power of an enemy ! II. 10. Thou hast consulted shame to thy house by cutting off many people, and hast sinned against thy soul. Thou vainly devisest thus to advance thy house ; but thou shalt find this to be the way to bring shame and ruin upon it : even in this bloody violence which thou hast used, in the cutting off many people, thou hast brought confusion upon thy house, and hast sinned against thy soul. II. 11. For the stone shall cry out of the wall, and the beam out of the timber shall ansiver it. For, if men should hold their peace, the very stones out of the wall, which thou hast raised by this cruelty, shall cry out against thee ; and the beam out of the timber- work shall se- cond this clamour, against thine injustice and violence. II. 1 2. Woe to him that buildeth a town with blood, and estU' blisheth a city by iniquity ! Woe to him, that buildeth and enlargeth his city Babylon, with those bloody spoils and rapines of other innocent nations. 78 PARAPHRASE UPON THE HARD TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE. II. 13. Behold, is it not of the Lord of hosts that the people shall labour in the very fire, and the people shall weary them- selves for very vanity? Behold, shall it not be just with the Lord of Hosts, to cross and defeat all thy projects ? and to cause this people, whom thou settest on work in these buildings, to lose their labour ; in that, they shall find they have wearied themselves vainly in raising up that pile, which shall soon be consumed with fire ? II. 14. For the earth shall be filled with the knowledge of the glory of the Lord, as the waters cover the sea. The notice of which just revenge from God shall so fill the world, as that it shall be overspread with the acknowledgment of God's just proceedings herein ; even as the sea is covered with waters ; and shall give glory to his infinite justice. II. 15. Woe unto him that giveth his neighbour drijik, that puttest thy bottle to him, and makest him drunken also, that thou may est look on their tiakedness ! Woe to thee, O Nebuchadnezzar, that forcest thy neighbour princes to drink deep of the cup of thy cruel affliction ; and, when thou hast brought them down into extreme misery, makest thyself merry by insulting upon their calamity! II. 16. Thou art filled ivith shame for glory: drink thou also, and let thy foreskin be zmcovered : the cup of the Lord's right hand shall be turned unto thee, and shameful spewing shall be on thy glory. Thou art requited accordingly ; for, instead of that glory, which thou promisedst thyself, thou art filled with shame : now shalt thou also drink deep of the cup of God's anger, and thy shame and miserable impotency shall be discovered to the world: thou shalt be made drunk with this bitter draught, from the hand of God, and thy shame and disgrace shall be- wray itself palpably, in a loathsome fashion, to the eyes of men. II. 17. For the violence of Lebanon shall cover thee, and the spoil of beasts, which made them afraid, because of mens blood, and for the violence of the land, of the city, and of all that dwell therein. For it shall be with thee, as with the wild beasts in the forest of Lebanon, which are violently chased by the hunter, and terrified in their pursuit ; even so shalt thou be hunted by the Persian, because of the blood of men, which thou hast shed, and the violence that thou hast done to the lands and cities of thy neighbours. II. 18. What profiteth the graven image that the maker thereof hath graven it ; the molten image, and a teacher of lies, that the maker of his work trusteth therein, to make dumb idols ? What then shall the Chaldean find himself benefited, by his HABAKKUK, CHAP. II. III. 79 graven images, which he hath made? And what stay and safety, worthy of his rehance, shall he meet with in his molten image, which is no other than a teacher of lies ? To what pur- pose hath he made these dumb idols of either kind ? II. 19. That saith to the dumb stone, Arise, it shall teach. That saith to the senseless stone, Arise ; and shall add, This image shall teach us future things ; this oracle shall in- struct us. II. 20. het all the earth keep silence before him. Let all the inhabitants of the earth be awfully affected be- fore his Majesty. The Title. — III. 1. A prophetical and supplicatory song of Habakkuk, set to mixed tunes. III. 2. O Lord, I have heard thy speech, and was afraid: O Lord, revive thy work in the midst of the years, in the midst of the years make known ; in wrath remember mercy. O Lord, I have heard the words spoken by thee, concern- ing the future captivity of thy people, and was much troubled with them : and now, O Lord, since they must lie under this grievous affliction for a time, make good upon them the work of thy gracious preservation of them ; uphold them, while those years of their misery continue ; let thy merciful protection be made known to the world. III. 3. God came from Teman, and the Holy One from mount Varan. Selah. His glory covered the heavens, and the earth was full of his praise. God hath given abundant proof of his power, and care over his Church : if we look to his ancient mercies, and dreadful manifestations of himself, when the Lord God came before his people from the south, even from Egypt through the wilder- ness, heaven and earth were full of the Majesty of his glory. III. 4. And his brightness was as the light; he had horns coming out of his hand: and there was the hiding of his power. His brightness was as the light of the sun : he had radiant beams, that came streaming out from him ; and under those glorious rays, his power was leather hid than manifested. III. 5. Before him went the pestilence, and burning coals went forth at his feet. Before him, he sent the pestilence ; and other consuming judgments were ordained and executed by him, upon his ene- mies and rebels. III. 6. He stood, and measured the earth; he beheld, and drove asunder the nations ; and the everlasting mountains were scattered, the perpetual hills did bow : his ways are everlasting. When he fixed his station in Canaan, and gave order by Joshua for the dividing of the Land of Promise, he, by his very 80 PARAPHRASE UPON THE HARD TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE. look, drove out the nations before Israel : those mountains, which, from their first ci-eation, had been fixed to their places, were now so shaken at the awful presence of God, as if they had been scattered and removed from their foundations : those hills, which had ever stood upright, now bowed : , so dreadful and glorious is God for ever, in the manifestation of himself to his creatures. III. 7. / saw the tents of Cushan in ajffllction : and the curtains of the land of Midian did tremble. I saw the neighbouring nations of the Arabians and Ethio- pians in great distress ; and the Midianites trembling under the expectation of his judgments, which he was ready to bring upon them, in the behalf of his people. III. 8. Was the Lord displeased against the rivers? was thine anger against the rivers ? was thy wrath against the sea, that thou didst ride upon thy horses and thy chariots of salvation ? O God, when thou dividedst the Red Sea, and driedst up the river of Jordan, was it upon any displeasure, that thou con- ceivedst against those waters ? or was it out of a desire to triumph over the sea, that thou didst, as it were, pass, in state, upon the horses and chariots of salvation and deliverance, be- fore thy people, through the channel thereof? or was it not for the confusion of those proud Egyptians, which pursued thine Israel ? HI. 9. Thy boio was made quite naked, according to the oaths of the tribes, even thy word. Selah. Thou didst cleave the earth with rivers. Thou didst draw forth and bend the bow of thy mighty power among thine enemies, according to the oaths which thou swarest to the tribes of Israel ; even the word of promise, which thou gavest them to settle them in that good land. Selah. Thou didst cleave in sunder the rivers which run upon the earth, to give way to thy people. III. 10. The mountains saw thee, and they trembled: the overflowing of the water passed by: the deep uttered his voice, and lifted up his hatids on high. The very mountains felt the terribleness of thy presence, and shook withal : the overflowing stream of the Red Sea and Jordan passed backward in their channels : the deep made a noise, in his running together on heaps ; and did lift up his waves, as so many hands, to praise and magnify thy power. III. 11. The sun and moon stood still in their habitation : at the light of thine arrows they went, and at the shining of thy glittering spear. The sun and the moon stood still, upon the command of Joshua, for the time, in the orbs of their heaven ; in which extraordinary light of those standing planets, thy thunder and HABAKKUK, CHAP. III. 81 lightning and hailstones flew abroad, as so many arrows, or glittering spears, to wound thine enemies. III. 12. Thou didst march through the land in indignation, thou didst thresh the heathen in anger. In despight of which enemies, thou didst march through the land of Canaan, before thy people, in great indignation at their resistance ; and didst subdue the heathen before them, in thine anger. III. \o. With thine anointed, thou ivoundedst the head out of the houses of the wicked, by discovering the foundation unto the neck. Selah. With Moses thy servant thou didst cut off the kings and princes, which were the heads of those seven wicked nations, and leftest them destitute ; even as when the head is cut off by the sword, the junctures thereof unto the neck and shoulders are fully discovered. III. 14. Thou didst strike through with his staves the head of his villages : they came out as a tvhirlwind to scatter me : their rejoicing was as to devour the jjoor secretly. Thou didst, with thine immediate judgments, and by the weapons of thy people, overthrow those, which were the princes and leaders of those hostile forces : they came out furiously as a whirlwind, to scatter and defeat Israel ; and, they rejoiced to think, how easily their power and subtlety should be able to consume this poor handful of thy people. III. 15. Thou didst tvalk through the sea ivith thine horses, through the heap of great ivaters. When thou leddest thy people through the sea, thou didst, as it were, pass triumphantly with thine horses of war, through the heaps of the great waters. III. 16. When I heard, my belly trembled; my lips quivered at the voice : rottenness entered into my bones, and I trembled in myself that I might rest in the day of trouble : when he Cometh up unto the people, he will invade them with his troops. I heard thy speeches, O Lord, as I before said, concerning those grievous afflictions, which thou hast threatened to bring upon thy people ; and when I heard thereof, I was moved with much fear and compassion : my heart trembled ; my lips shook; and I was even consumed wath inward grief and heaviness : and all this sorrow and consternation should I think well bestowed, on condition, that I might rest in the day of the common calamity, when the Chaldees come up against my nation, and invade Judah with their troops. III. 17. Although the fig tree shall not blossom, neither ^\\d\\ fruit be in the vines ; the labour of the olive shall fail, and the fields shall yield no meat; the flock shall be cut off from the fold, and there shall be 7io herd in the stalls : Although God should so cross us, as that none of these VOL. IV. G 82 PARAPHRASE UPON THE HARD TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE. outward comforts should prosper in our hands ; though our fig trees should not yield us any blossoms, nor our vines yield us grapes ; though our olive trees should fail us, after the labour and cost bestowed on them ; thovigh our fields should yield us no grain, nor our folds any flocks, nor our stalls any herds : III. 18. Yet I will rejoice in the Lord, / will joy in the God of my salvation. Yet I will depend cheerfully upon the Lord, even against hope, and joy in the God of my salvation. III. 19. The Lord God is my strength, and he will make my feet like hinds' feet, and he will make me to walk upon my high places. To the chief singer on my stringed instruments. See 2 Sam. xxii. verse 34, &;c. ZEPHANIAH. 1. 2. I will utterly consume all thingsyrom off the land, saith the Lord. I will utterly waste and consume all things from oflTthis land of Judea, which hath so grievously provoked me, saith the Lord. I. 3. And the stumhlingblocks with the wicked. And I will destroy those abominable idols, which have been stumhlingblocks to their followers ; together with their idol- atrous clients. L 4. And I will cut off the remnant of Baal from this place y and the name of the Chemarims with the priests ; I will cut oflf" those that remain of the worshippers of Baal, from this place ; and the name of those idolatrous priests of his, together with those corrupt ministers of my sanctuary ; L 5. And them that worship the host of heaven, Sfc. And those, that build altars on the roofs of their houses to the hosts of heaven &;c. I. 7. Hold thy peace at the presence of the Lord God : for the day of the Lord is at hand: for the Lord hath prepared a sacrifice, he hath hid his guests. Do thou, with an awful fear and silence, make account to see the execution of these judgments, from the Lord ; for the day thereof is nigh at hand : the Lord hath made preparation to a very great slaughter, which he shortly intendeth. So also verse 8. I. 9. In the same day also will I punish all those that leap on the threshold, which fill their masters' houses with violence and deceit. In that day will I punish those, which violently break into the houses of their peaceable neighbours, and take away their ZEPHANIAII, CHAP. I. II. 83 goods forcibly ; filling their masters' houses, with treasures gotten by rapine and fraud. I. 10. And it shall come to pass in that day, saith the Lord, that there shall be the noise of a cry from the fish gate, and an howling from the second, and a great crashing from the hills. There shall be a general lamentation and shrieking in all the streets of Jerusalem, from the fish gate which is in the upper part of the cities, to the lowermost gate thereof; and great noises of the falling of houses, and outcries of men, from the hills, in the remotest parts of Jerusalem. I. 11. Howl, ye inhabitants of Maktesh,for all the merchant people are cut down ; all they that bear silver are cut off. Howl, ye inhabitants of the hollow valley of Cedron ; for all the merchants, which dwelt in those parts, are cut off; all those rich men, which had wont to drive a great trade with their silver, are now perished and gone. I. 12. And it shall come to ^Jass at that time, that I will search Jerusalem xvith candles, and punish the men that are settled on their lees : that say in their heart, The Lord will not do good, neither will he do evil. And it shall come to pass in that day, that I will make a curious search in Jerusalem, and will leave no corner thereof unsought, for the fetching out and punishing of those foul and secure ofifenders, which have hardened themselves with resolu- tions of wickedness ; and have determinately settled them- selves to live in their known sins ; and say in their hearts, Tush, it is all one, whether we do good or evil, the Lord will not regard it, whethersoever we do. I. 14. The great day of the hoKT) is near. The gi'eat day of God's revenge upon Jerusalem is near at hand. So also verses 15 and 16. II. 2. Before the decree bring forth, before the day pass as the chaff. Before the command of God bring forth all this heavy judg- ment upon you ; before the day of your captivity come upon you, which is coming upon you with such speed and violence, as the chaiFis driven with a strong wind. II. 3. Seek ye the Lord, all ye meek, of the earth, which have wrought his judgment ; seek righteousness, seek meekness: it may be ye shall be hid in the day of the Lord's anger. Pray to the Lord, O all ye, that are well disposed and con- scionable upon earth ; ye, which have endeavoured to do that, which is just and right before him : go ye on still to approve yourselves to him, in your holy carriage and good affections : it may be, that God will be pleased to deliver you from the common judgment. II. 4. For Gai^a shall be forsaken, and Ashkelon a desola- g2 84* PARAPHRASE UPON THE HARD TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE. tion : they shall drive out Ashdod at the noon day, and Ekron shall be rooted up. For ye shall see the hand of God, by way of forewarning, upon all those cities, that belong to the Philistines ; upon Gaza, and Ashkelon, and Ashdod, and Ekron: all these shall be destroyed and rooted up openly before your eyes. II. 5. Woe unto the inhabitants of the sea coast, the nation of the Cherethites ! the ivord of the Lord is against you, O Canaan, the land of the Philistines. Woe to the inhabitants of the coast of the Mediterranean Sea ; even to the Cherethites, that dwell there ! the word of the Lord threatens speedy destruction against thee, O thou region of Canaan, which art possessed by the Philistines. II. 6. And the sea coast shall be divellings and cottages for shepherds, and folds for floclcs. And those sea coasts shall be left desolate and unpeopled : only there shall be some solitary cottages for shepherds, and folds for flocks, along those shores. II. 7. And the coast shall be for the remnant of the houses of Judah ; they shall feed thereupon : in the houses of Ash- kelon shall they lie down in the evening : for the Lord their God shall visit them, and turn away their captivity. And, afterward, this whole tract shall be re-possessed by those of the house of Judah : they shall be settled in this country ; and, after their captivity is past, as it were in the latter end of the day, they shall be the owners of the land and cities of the Philistines ; for the Lord their God shall in mercy remember them, and retvirn them from their captivity. II. IL For he will famish all the gods of the earth. For he will destroy all the idols of the earth, and famish all those false deities, in withdrawing from them the offerings and gifts of their deluded followers. II. 12. Ye Ethiopians also, ye &\\a\[ he slain by my sword. And not only Moab and Amnion, but ye Ethiopians also, shall be slain, at my appointment, by the sword of Nebuchad- nezzar. II. 13, 14. And he will stretch out his hand against the north, and destroy Assyria ; and will make Nineveh a desola- tion, and dry like a wilderness. And flocks shall lie down in the midst of her, all the beasts of the nations : both the cor- morant and the bittern shall lodge in the upper lintels of it; their voice shall sing in the ivindows ; desolation shall be in the thresholds : for he shall uncover the cedar work. Even Nineveh, that mighty city, shall be so desolated by the sword of the Babylonian, as that flocks shall lie down in the midst of those, which were her streets : all the beasts of the countries round about may either pass or feed there : all the birds of solitariness and desolation shall take up their lodgings. ZEPHANIAH, CHAP. 11. III. 85 in the ruinous remainders of that goodly city ; and the cedar ceiUngs thereof shall lie uncovered. So verse 15. III. 1. Woe to her that is Jilthy and polluted, to the oppress- ing city ! Woe to Jerusalem, which is filthy and polluted with abomin- able wickedness ! Woe to the cruel and oppressing city, Jerusalem ! III. 3. Her princes imihin her zxQ, roaring lions ; her judges are evening wolves ; they gnaw not the bones till the morroiv. Her princes are fierce and cruel, like roaring lions : her judges are covetous and greedy, like the hungry wolves, which range forth in the evening ; which, when they find a prey, de- vour it at once, and stay not to gnaw upon the bones, but swallow them down hastily. III. 4. They have done violence to the law. They have violently strained the law of God to their own senses, and to the favour of their wicked practices. III. 5. The just Lord is in the midst thereof; he will not do iniquity: every morning doth he bring his judgment to light, hefaileth not ; but the unjust hnoweth not shame. The holy and just God is in the midst of her; both to ob- serve her carriage, and to instruct her in the ways of his laws, and to punish her sinful failings ; and doth and will proceed accordingly: he will not be unjust in the forbearing her; but doth every day shew some judgment or other upon her wicked inhabitants : he faileth not, thus to correct and warn her ; but the unjust are not sensible of any shame or danger that is towards them. III. 6. / have cut off the nations. I have given them sufficient warning by those judgments, which I have brought upon the nations about them. III. 7. / said, Surely thou wilt fear me, thou wilt receive instruction ; so their dwelling should not be cut off, hoivsoever I punished them : but they rose early, and corrupted all their doings. I said of thee, O Jerusalem, Surely thou wilt be premonished by my judgments, to fear me ; thou wilt receive good counsel and instruction, that" so I might turn away my threatened de- struction from thee, howsoever I might afflict thee for a time ; but they, contrarily, gave themselves to an eager and wilful pursuit of their sins, and have shamefully corrupted all their doings. III. 8. Therefore wait ye upon me, saith the Lord, until the day that I rise up to the prey : for my determination is to gather the nations that I may assemble the kingdoms, to pour upon them mine indignation, even all my fierce anger. Therefore, since both the nations and ye are so unreclaim- 86 PARAPHRASE UPON THE HARD TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE. ably sinful, make account of a heavy day, wherein I will rise up to execute my vengeance vipon you and them ; for my deter- mination is, to gather the nations, and assemble the kingdoms, that I may enwrap them in one common destruction. III. 9. Fo7- then will I turn to the people a pure language, that they may all call upon the name of the Lord. After which, 1 will restore peace to my people ; and will so work with them, that, abandoning all false worship and idolatry, they shall, with pure hearts and lips, confess me their Lord Christ. IIL 10. From beyond the rivers of Ethiopia my svp- pliants, even the daughter of my dispersed, shall bring mine offering. From the remotest parts of the world shall suppliants be gathered into my Church : both Jews and Gentiles shall bring offerings unto me, and subject themselves to my Gospel. III. 11. In that day shall thoti not be ashamed for all thy doings, ivherein thou hast transgressed against me : for then I will take aivay out of the midst of thee tliem that rejoice in thy pi'ide, and thou shall no more be haughty because of my holy mountain. In that day thou shalt have no cause to be ashamed of all thy former offences, wherein thou hast transgressed against me ; since both I have fully forgiven them, and reformed them also : for then I will take away from thee that vain pride and confidence, which too many of my people put in the holiness of mount Zion, and the temple there ; as if that alone could secure them from all evils, and procure all blessings. III. 12. I will also leave in the midst of thee an afflicted and poor people, and they shall trust in the name of the Lord. Rather, in the stead of these proud boasters, I will leave in the midst of thee those meek and humble souls, which shall be vile in their own eyes, and shall place all their trust in Christ their Saviour. III. 13. The remnant of Israel shall not do iniquity, nor spectfc lies ; neither shall a deceitful tongue be foiind in their mouth : for they shall feed and lie down, and none shall mahe them afraid. And those selected people, which shall give up their names to me in my Church, shall make due conscience of their ways; not daring, either to do wickedly, or speak deceitfully : for they shall be under the leading of a faithful shepherd ; under whose power and mercy they shall feed safely and quietly, and none shall make them afraid. III. 14. Sing, O daughter of Zion. Sing praises therefore unto the Lord, O thou Church of the faithful. III. 15. The Lord hath taken aicay thyjialgments, he hath HAGGAI, CHAP. T. 87 cast o?/t thine enemy : the king of Israel, even the Lord, is in the midst of thee : thou shalt not see evil any more. The Lord hath removed away both thy sins and his judg- ments from thee : he hath subdued thy spiritual enemies under thee, &c. Thou shalt not have cause to fear any evil, that may befal thee. So also verses 16, 17. IIL 18. / will gather them that are sorrowful for the solemn assembly, who are of thee, to whom the reproach of it was a burden. I will gather together and comfort them, that mourn after the solemn assemblies of Sion ; grieving at their withholding therefrom, by their forced captivity : who are a feeling part of thee, my Church ; to whom the reproach of their long restraint was a burden. III. 19. I will save her that halteth. I will save the remnant of Israel, that were maimed and halting under too much oppression. HAGGAL I. 2. This people say. The time is not come, the time that the Lord's house should be built. The people make excuses for their neglect, and say. The time is not yet come for the building up of the Temple : fain would we be re-edifying it, but we see opposition made by our envious neighbours, so as it is not yet seasonable to go about it. 1. 4. Is it time for you, O ye, to dwell in your ceiled houses , and this house lie waste ? Is it time for you, O ye Jews, to build for yourselves fair houses, and to take your pleasure in enjoying of them, while ye suffer God's house to lie waste ? 1. 5. Consider your ways. Consider well the courses that ye take, and the success of your affairs. L 6. Ye have sown much, and bring in little ; ye eat, but ye have not enough ; ye drink, but ye are not filed with drink ; ye clothe you, but there is none warm; and he that earneth wages earneth wages to put it into a bag with holes. God hath justly crossed you in all your hopes and endea- vours : ye have sown much, expecting a goodly crop, but ye find little to reap, &c. and he, that earneth wages, is never the better, never the richer ; his gains do not prosper in his hands. I. 8. Go up to the mountain, and bring wood, and build the house ; and I ivill take pleasure in it, and I will be glorified, saith the Lord. Go ye up to mount Libanus, cut down cedars, and bring them up to Sion, and build this Temple of mine ; and, though it be not done with that state and magnificence, wherewith it was 88 PARAPHRASE UPON THE HARD TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE. formerly, yet I will take pleasure in it, and account myself glo- rified in and by it, saith the Lord. I. 9. / did blow upon it. I crossed your hopes and designs in it. II. 3. Who is left among you that saw this house in her first glory ? and how do ye see it now ? Is it not in your eyes in comparison ofit as nothing? If there be any yet alive amongst you, that saw this Temple in her first glory, as it was built by Solomon, ere it was ruined by Nebuchadnezzar, and sees it now in the present homely estate, wherein it is ; will he not think meanly of it, as a thing not worthy to be regarded ? II. 4. Yet noiv be strong, O Zerubbabel, saith the Lord; and be strong, O Joshua, son of Josedech, the high jjriest ; and be strong, all ye people of the land, saith the Lord, and work : for /am with you, saith the Lord of hosts : Yet now, be of good courage, O Zerubbabel, &c. and be strong, and go forward cheerfully with the work, O ye people of the land ; for I do both graciously accept, and will mercifully bless your endeavours herein : II. 5. According to the word that I covenanted with you when ye came out of Egypt, so my spirit remaineth among yoii : fear ye not. According to the word of my covenant with you, when ye came out of Egypt, that ye should be my people, and I would be your God; so will I perform my protection, and the presence of my Spirit with you : fear ye not. II. 6, 7. For thus saith the Lord of hosts ; Yet once, it is a little while, and I ivill shake the heavens, and the earth, and the sea, and the dry land ; And I will shake all nations, and the desire of all nations shall come: and I will fill this house with glory, saith the Lord of hosts. For thus saith the Lord of Hosts ; Once, I did, in great terror, deliver my Law ; and now, ere any long time, I will once more work a great change in my Church, by the bringing in of my Gospel ; before, and in the exhibiting whereof, as I did formerly, in the delivery of the Law, I will do wondrous things, both in heaven and earth, to the astonishing of the in- habitants thereof: And, besides the prodigies in heaven and earth, wherewith men shall be moved to amazement, I will cause great commotions of viars amongst all nations, who shall be grievously embroiled ; and then, immediately, peace being restored to the world, the promised and desired Messiah, the Saviour of the World, shall come ; and I will fill this house with the glory of his presence in it ; for he shall come under the roof thereof. HAGGAI, CHAP. I. II. 89 II. 8, 9. The silver is mine, and the gold is mine, saith the Lord of hosts. The glory of this latter house shall be greater than of the former, saith the Lord of hosts : and in this place will I give peace saith the Lord of hosts. Think not that I stand upon matter of cost or price of metals: all the silver and gold, which is hid in the bowels of the earth, is mine ; and how easy were it for me, thus to adorn my house ! but I would have you to know, that the glory of this house of mine doth not consist in these outward things : no ; the glory of this latter house, though meaner in structure, shall be greater, than of the former, saith the Lord ; in that my Son, the Saviour of the World, being clothed in flesh, shall come personally and visibly under the roof of it ; and that from thence shall the Gospel go forth to all the world, even that Gospel of Peace, which shall work a true and blessed tranquillity to every believer. II. 12, 13, 14. If one bear holy flesh in the skirt of his gar- ment, and with his skirt do touch bread, or pottage, or wine, or oil, or any meat, shall it be holy ? And the priests answered and said. No. Then said Haggai, If one that is unclean by a dead body touch any of these, shall it be unclean ? And the priests an- swered and said. It shall be unclean. Then answered Haggai, and said. So is this people, and so is this nation before me, saith the Lord; and so is every work of their hands; and that which they offer there is unclean. As a man, that toucheth or carrieth about him a sanctified thing, is not thereby made clean and holy, neither doth thereby sanctify or make holy those other things which he toucheth ; so, ye Jews, though ye have a holy altar, and there be holy sacrifices offered thereon, yet this holiness of your altar can- not sanctify you : but as, contrarily, if a man, that is unclean through any occasion of legal impurity, touch bread or flesh or any such thing, that very thing, which he toucheth, is by that touch made unclean ; so, ye Jews, being morally polluted and unclean, do, by your sinful impurity, pollute my altars and offerings, and all the services that ye go about. II. 15. And now, I pray you, consider from this day and upward, from before a stone was laid upon a stone in the temple of the Lord. And now I pray you, consider, and look back from this day, unto the time that the first stone was laid in the foundation, which is above one hundred years, since when there hath not been a stone laid upon it. II. 16. Since those days were, when one came to a heap of twenty measures, there were but ten : ^c. In all that time of your slackness and neglect, I did so sen- sibly cross you, that you might well find it, in your corn, and oil, and wine; in all which, your hopes failed you notably: 90 PARAPHRASE UPON THE HARD TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE. where one made account to have gathered twenty measures, he found but ten : &c. II. 18. Consider now from this day and upward, from the four and twentieth day of the ninth month, even from the day that the foundation of the Lord's temple was laid, consider it. And now, that ye may see God's blessing upon you, for setting your hands to the building of his Temple, consider his dealings with you ever since the four and twentieth day of November, when ye began to renew the work of this building, consider. II. 19. Is the seed yet in the bar?i? yea, as yet the vine, and the fig tree, and the pomegranate, and the olive tree, hath not brought forth : from this day will I bless you. As yet the seed is so far from yielding a harvest-increase to the barn, that it is scarce sprouted up ; as yet there is no proof of your other fruits, the vines, pomegranates, olives ; but mark how plentifully, from this very day, God will bless you in all these. II. 21, 22. / will shahe the heavens and the earth; And I will overthrow the throne of kingdoms, and I will destroy the strength of the /cingdo?ns of the heathen; and I will over- throw the chariots, and those that ride in them ; and the horses and their riders shall come down, every one by the sword of his brother^ I will make a sensible and wonderful alteration in the world; For I will overthrow the thrones of divers kingdoms, and will cause the opposite kingdoms of the heathen to subdue one another ; and, besides the broils of foreign wars, I will cause the power of great kingdoms to be impaired and overturned by civil divisions. 11. 23. In that day, saith the Lord of hosts, will I take thee, O Zerubbabel, my servant, the son of Shealtiel, saith the liORD, and ivill make thee as a signet : for I have chosen thee, saith the Lord of hosts. But as for thee, O Zerubbabel, my faithful servant, which hast been zealous to advance my service and to build my Tem- ple, I will take thee and thy posterity into my dearest respects and special care ; for I have made choice of thee, as the man, from whose loins, in the fulness of time, I will take that flesh, wherewith I shall be clothed, saith the Lord of Hosts. ZECHARIAH. I. 5. Your fathers, where are they ? And the prophets, do they live for ever? Your fathers are dead : It is true, you say ; and so are the prophets too : both of them were men ; it was not for them to live here, for ever. ZECHARIAII, CHAP. I. 91 I. 6. But my words and my statutes, which 1 commanded my servants the jrrophets, did they not take hold of your fathers ? And they returned and said. Like as the Lord of hosts thought to do nnto us, according to our ways, and according to our doings, so hath he dealt with vs. But though my prophets died, yet the words, both of coun- sels and menaces, which they dehvered to your fathers, hve still ; and were acknowledged by those your fathers, to be justly verified in and upon them ; while they freely confessed to God's glory, and to their own shame : Right so as God threatened to deal with us according to our doings, even so hath he done; we are sinful and miserable, and he is just. I. 7. Upon the four and twentieth day of the eleventh month, which is the month Sebat, 8fc. In the four and twentieth day of the eleventh month, which was the month of our January, &c. I. 8. / saw by night, and behold a man riding upon a red horse, and he stood among the myrtle trees that were in the bottom; and behind him were there red horses, speckled and white. I had a vision by night : Christ, the Angel of the Covenant, represented himself to me as a man riding upon a red horse ; by that fiery colour implying his readiness to be revenged on the enemies of his Church: and he stood among the myrtle trees, that were in the valley ; to signify the low and depressed condition of the Jews, in their Babylonish captivity ; and be- hind him were several angels, that were ready to attend his commands, furnished with great power for that purpose. I. 9. Then said I, O my lord, what are these? And the angel that talked with me said unto me, I will shew thee what these be. Then said I to the angel, which shewed me this vision; O my lord, what are these ? And the same angel answered me, I will shew thee what these be. I. 10. And the man that stood among the myrtle trees an- swered and said, These are they whom the Lord hath sent to walk to and fro through the earth. And the great angel of the Covenant, Christ Jesus, who stood among the myrtle trees, as taking the answer out of the mouth of that angel who spake to me, answered, and said ; These are ministering spirits,, whom the Lord hath sent to take view of all the parts of the world, and to give an account of the estate of earthly affairs. L 11. And they ansivered the angel of the Lord that stood among the myrtle trees, and said, We have walked to and fro through the earth, and, behold, all the earth sitteth still, and is at rest. And those ministering spirits accordingly gave answer unto I 92 PARAPHRASE UPON THE HARD TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE. Christ, the Son of God ; We have, according to our charge and commission, passed to and fro, through the world : and, behold, all the earth is now free from wars and open hostili- ties; for the Babylonian, having tyrannically spoiled thy people and his neighbours, is now at rest, and finds no opposition. I. 12. Then the angel of the Lord ansivered and said, O Lord of hosts, how long wilt thoti not have mercy on Jerusalem and on the cities of Juddh, against which thou hast had indig- nation these threescore and ten years ? Then Christ, the Mediator of his Church, answered, and said ; O Lord of hosts, how long will it be, ere thou shew mercy to thy chosen people, to Jerusalem and the cities of Judah ; whom thou hast now, these seventy years, afflicted with a miserable captivity ? I. 14. / am jealous for Jerusalem and for Zion with a great jealousy. I am much affected with the miseries of Jerusalem and of Zion ; and conceive great and just indignation against the enemies thereof. L 15. And I am very sore displeased with the heathen that are at ease : for I was but a little displeased, and they helped forward the affliction. I am highly offended with these Chaldees, which are now at ease, and take their pleasure : for, I was indeed displeased with the sins of my people, and intended to chastise them for their offences ; bvit these Chaldees prosecuted their own malice and ambition, and aggravated their afflictions to their utmost. I. 16. And a line shall be stretched forth upon Jerusalem. And Jerusalem shall be built again, after so long ruin and desolation. I. 18, 19. Then lifted I up mine eyes, and saw, and behold four horns. And I said unto the angel that talked ivith me. What be these? And he answered, me. These are the horns which have scattered Judah, Israel, and Jerusalem. And, behold, fovir horns of iron were represented unto me. Then said I to the angel, who shewed me this vision, What be these, or what do they signify ? And he answered me. These are the enemies of my Church, which, from all the four coasts of heaven, have set upon and spoiled Judah, Israel, and Je- rusalem. I. 20,21. And the 1jOKT> shelved me four carpenters. Then said I, What came these to do ? And he spaJce, saying. These are the horns which have scattered Judah, so that no man did lift up his head : but these are come to fray them, to cast out the horns of the Gentiles, which lifted up their horn over the land of Judah to scatter it. As those horns represented the enemies of the Church, which should push down all the cities of Judah and Israel ; so ZECHARIAH, CHAP. I. II. ' ^.^ 93 these carpenters represent the friends and favourers of my Church, which come to repair that which the despiteful hea- then have demohshed, and to redress all that mischief which those four horns have done. 11. 4. And said unto him, Run, speaJc to this young man, saying, Jerusalem shall be inhabited as towns without walls for the multitude of men and cattle therein : And said unto him, Make haste, speak thus to Zechariah, saying, Jerusalem shall not only be re-inhabited, but shall so abound with people, as that the walls thereof shall not be able to contain the multitude of them, which shall dwell there : II. 5. For I, saith the Lord, will be unto her a ivall of fire round about, and ivill be the glory in the midst of her. For I, saith the Lord, will be a sure protection unto her, against her enemies ; and with my presence will encompass her, as with a wall of fire, which none dare approach : and, as I will be her safety without, so I will be her glory within; for I will be known to be her God, and manifest my presence there. II. 6. Ho, ho, come forth, and flee from the land of the north, saith the Lord : for I have spread abroad as the four winds of the heaven, saith the Lord. Say then to the Jews ; Ho, all ye my people, come away out of that land of your captivity, saith the Lord ; for now I have enlarged you, and blessed you both with liberty, and such in- crease, that ye shall spread yourselves abroad all the world over. II. 7. Deliver thyself, O Zlon, that dwellest with the daughter of Babylon. Make haste therefore, O ye the ancient inhabitants of Jerusa- lem, which dwell as yet in Babylon, and come out of that your exile and servitude. II. 8. For thus saith the Lord of hosts; After the glory hath he sent me unto the nations which spoiled you : for he that toucheth you toucheth the apple of his eye. For thus saith the Lord of Hosts : after the restoring of glory to thee, O Jerusalem, t will not rest there ; but will call unto reckoning, by him who is the Mediator and King of my Church, those nations, which have spoiled you ; and I will let the world know, how tenderly I am affected to you ; and they shall find, that he, that toucheth you, doth, as it were, touch the apple of mine eye. II. 9. For, behold, I will shake mine hand upon them, and they shall be a spoil to their servants. For, behold, I will but give a sign to those nations, by shaking my hand to them, that I have given way to the de- struction of these your enemies ; and they shall immediately 94 PARAPHRASE UPON THE HARD TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE. become a spoil to those which lately were their tributaries and servants. II. 13. Be silent, O all flesh, before the Lord: for he is raised up out of his holy habitation. O all ye sons of men, be ye awfully affected to this great and just God ; whom ye have thus seen to manifest his power from heaven, for the deliverance and preservation of his Church. III. 1. And he shewed me Joshua the high priest standing before the angel of the Lord, and Satan standing at his right hand to resist him. And he shewed me, in vision, Joshua, the son of Josedech, the high pi'iest, bearing the type of the son of God who is the everlasting High Priest of his Church, standing before the Lord, to intercede for his people ; and Satan, the adversary of God's Church, standing ready to resist him. III. 2. And the Lord said unto Satan, The Lord rebuke thee, O Satan ; even the Lord that hath chosen Jerusalem rebuke thee : is not this a brand plucked out of the fire? Then Christ the Lord, who was here resembled and repre- sented in both his natures, in his humanity by Joshua, in his deity by the Angel, said unto Satan ; God, even the Eternal Father, rebuke thee, O Satan : the Lord, who hath chosen Jerusalem for the place of his worship, rebuke thee, for that malicious opposition, which thou makest to his Church, and to this faithful high priest thereof; whom yet thou shalt in vain strive to resist ; for is not he as a brand plucked out of the furnace of Babylon ? Dost thou not see God's good purpose to him, and to his Church, in his delivery ? III. 3. Now Joshua was clothed iv'ith filthy garments. Now Joshua was clothed with filthy garments, as the rags of his captivity; representing the High Priest of the New Testament, who took upon him our sins and infirmities. III. 4. Aiid he answered and spake unto those that stood before him, saying, Take away the filthy garments from him. And unto him he said. Behold, I have caused thine iniquity to pass from thee, and I will clothe thee with change of raimejit. And he said to those ministering spirits, that stood before him. Take away from him these filthy garments, the base and loathsome weeds of servitude and sorrow. And to Joshua himself he said. Behold, I have determined to restore thee to the glory, which pertains to thy great function ; in token whereof, I have caused these rags, the monuments of that thy bondage, and of those sins which thou undertakest to expiate, to be put away from thee ; and I will clothe thee gloriously, instead of these nasty garments. III. 5. And I said. Let them set a fair mitre upon his head. So they set a fair mitre upon his head, and clothed him with garments. ZECHARIAH, CHAP. II. — IV. 95 And, accordingly, I command you to set a fair mitre upon his head : let him be endowed, with all those graces and abili- ties, that may be fit for the discharge of his office, and for his own ornament and glory. III. 7. Then thou shalt also judge my house, and shalt also Jceep my courts, and I will give thee places to walk among these that stand by. Then shalt thou, and thy sons after thee, rule over my house, as chief priest ; and have the prime oversight and command of my courts : and, at last, I will give thee a place in everlasting glory ; so, as thou shalt walk gloriously in white, amongst these blessed angels. III. 8. Hear now, O Joshua the high priest, thou, and thy fellows that sit before thee : for they are men wondered at : for, behold, I will bring forth my servant the BRANCH. And now, O Joshua the high priest, hearken thou, and those thy assistants in thy sacred function, that sit before thee: they are, by their places, men, whose persons do portend future things to the Church ; being made the signs of things to come, and therefore fit to know and foreshew this great mystery : for, behold, I will exhibit unto the world Christ the Saviour ; whom I have ordained to work that great business of mediation for my Church ; whose visible presence shall grace that Temple, which ye are now to build. III. 9. For behold the stone that I have laid before Joshua ; upon one stone shall be seven eyes : behold, I will engrave the graving thereof, saith the Lord of hosts, and I will remove the iniquity of that land in one day. In signification of which Saviour, I have laid before Joshua a stone, to resemble him who is the chief corner stone of his Church, whereon it shall be firmly built: behold, he shall be a stone of note ; all eyes of angels and men shall be upon him ; all the graces of my Spirit shall be poured on him, and he shall be polished and set forth with all the gifts thereof, above measure ; and I will, for his sake, do away all the iniquity of my people, at once, so as it shall no more be imputed to them. III. 10. In that day, saith the Lord of hosts, shall ye call every man his neighbour under the vine and under the fg tree. In that day shall my servants enjoy a true spiritual peace., and a happy communion with each other, in the favoiu's and blessings of God. IV. 2- And behold a candlestick all of gold, with a bowl upon the top of it, and his seven lamps thereon, and seven pipes to the seven lamps, which were upon the top thereof And behold a candlestick all of gold, resembling the Church of God ; with a bowl upon the top thereof, whence the several lamps were deduced, resembling Christ, the Author of all the 96 PARAPHRASE UPON THE HARD TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE. Spiritual Lights of his Church : seven lamps were thereon ; resembling the teachers and governors of the Church : seven pipes appertained to those seven lamps ; resembling those means and conveyances of grace, by which God enableth his servants to give light to his Chvuxh, IV. 3. And two olive trees by it, one upon the right side of the bowl, and the other upon the left side thereof. And two olive trees stood by it; resembling the plentiful graces of God's Spirit, and ever-flourishing doctrine of the Prophets and Apostles, which are always ready at hand, to furnish those holy lamps with sufficient abilities and matter of instruction to his Church. IV. 6. This is the word of the Lord unto Zerubbabel, say- ing. Not by might, nor by power, but by my Spirit, saith the Lord of hosts. This is the word of the Lord unto Zerubbabel, who is now in hand to build the Temple ; Think not, that by thy might and power thou art able to compass this great work, that this candlestick is furnished with these shining lamps, and that these lamps are furnished with a supply of oil, and that these olives live to yield that supply ; it is not from man, but from the power of my Holy Spirit, who worketh all things for the good of my Church. IV. 7. Who art thou, O great mountain, before Zerubbabel? thou shalt become a pdain: and he shall bring forth the head- stone thereof with shoutings, crying, Grace, grace unto it. Who are ye, O ye professed opposites to my people, San- ballat, Tobiah, Rehum, Shimshai, and the rest of that wicked combination, which set yourselves against this work of mine; were ye as some huge mountain, yet before Zerubbabel ye should be as a low and level plain : in despite of you, he shall bring forth the headstone of the roof of my Temple, even the last stone that shall make up the battlements thereof; and shall lay it upon the finished walls, with the shouting and joyful ac- clamation of all my people ; who shall praise God for his mercy, and pray to him for a happy blessing upon his Temple. So also verse 9. IV. 10. For who hath despised the day of small things ? for they shall rejoice, and shall see the plummet in the hand of Zerubbabel with those seven ; they are the eyes of the Lord, which run to and fro through the whole earth. Why did ye, O ye faithless Jews, look so discontentedly upon the mean foundations of this Temple, and weep to think of that goodly structure of Solomon's, compared with this ? There shall be no cause of this disparagement : ye shall rather find reason to rejoice in this noble Moik, which ye see Zerubbabel in hand to finish; while, besides the glory of this work, ye shall acknowledge the abundant graces of God's Spirit poured out ZECHAKIAH, CHAP. IV. V. 97 upon men, under this Temple ; and the infinite protection and providence of God, which, as it diffliseth itself to all the corners of the world, so especially hath magnified itself in the care of this Temple and Jerusalem. IV. 11. W/iat are these tivo olive trees, Sfc. ? See verse 3. IV. 14. T/ien said he, These are the two anointed ones , that stand by the Lord of the whole earth. Those two olive branches resemble the special graces, which God hath bestowed upon these two anointed servants of his, that stand before him, Zerubbabel and Joshua; by whose means, it pleaseth God to convey many favours and blessings to his Church. V. 2. And I answered, I see a flf/ing roll; the length thereof twenty cubits, and the breadth thereof ten cubits. And I said, I see a roll of paper flying in the air, of very great extent ; for it is twenty cubits in length, and ten in breadth ; so as it contains great store of writing therein. V. 3. Then said he unto /we, This is the curse that goeth forth over the face of the whole earth : for every one that stealeth shall be cut off as on this side according to it ; and every one that swear eth shall be cut off as on that side accord- ing to it. Then said he unto me, In this large roll is written that curse, which pertains to all wicked sinners, over the face of the whole earth; for every one that stealeth shall be punished and cut ofi^, according to the judgment set down in that roll ; and, on the other side, every one that sweareth shall be cut oflT, ac- cording to the judgment specified therein. V. 6. And I said. What is if^ And he snid, This is an ephah that goeth forth. He said moreover, This is their re- semblance through all the earth. And he said, This is an ephah, that is now represented unto thee, as passing forth before thee, to signify the measure of the iniquity of my people, made fully up. And he said. This ephah is the resemblance of the great measure of all the sins of Israel, heaped up together against me by them, all the world over. V. 7, 8. And, behold, there was lifted tip a talent of lead: and this is a woman that sitteth in the midst of the ephah. A7id he said. This is wickedness. And he cast it into the midst of the ephah ; and he cast the weight of lead upon the mouth thereof. And, behold, there was also represented unto me a leaden weight ; and withal, a woman sitting in the midst of the ephah. That woman, which he cast into the midst of the ephah, re- sembled the person of those wicked Jews, which he meant to cast out of his Church; of whom he said, These are so wicked, VOL. IV. II 98 PARAPHRASE UPON THE HARD TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE. that they are as wickedness itself. That leaden weight, which he laid upon the mouth of the ephah, to depress the woman thei-e inclosed, resembled that heavy weight of judgment, wherewith he decreed to load and humble those wicked ones of the Jews ; from which they should not rise up, till his season appointed. V. 9. Then lifted I up mine eyes, and looked, and, behold, there came out two women, and the wind was in their tvings ; for they had wings like the wings of a stork : and they lift up the ephah between the earth and the heaven. Then lifted I up my eyes, and looked ; and, behold, the exe- cutioners of God's just sentence, resembled by two women ; which had the wind in their wings, to resemble the exceeding speed which they should make in the performance of their charge ; lifted up the ephah, to carry it away with them, V. 11. And he said unto me. To build it an house in the land of Shinar : and it shall be established, and set there upon her own base. And he said unto me, These carry away the wickedness of the Jews, together with the owners thereof, into Babylon, whence it came ; and there shall it settle and grow, where it first had its accursed original. VI. 1. Went out from between two tnountains ; and the mountains were mountains of brass. Went out from the unchangeable decree of God. VI. 5. These are the four spirits of the heavens, which go forth from standing before the Lord of all the earth. These are four angelical and heavenly powers, which, upon the command and mission of the Lord of the Whole Earth, go forth to all the parts of the world, to execute his will amongst men. VI. 6. The black horses which are therein go forth into the north country ; and the white go forth after them ; and the grisled go forth toward the south country. Those angels, which are represented by the black horses, are they, which go forth into Babylon for the punishment of those Chaldees, which have afflicted God's people ; and those, that are represented by the white hor?e?, go forth thither also, for the comfort and preservation of those Jev/s, which are left there : those, which are represented by the grisled, go forth towards Judea, to take order with those neighbour enemies, which resist the work of the Lord in the hands of God's people : VI. 7. And the bay went forth, and sought to go that they might walk to and fro through the earth. Those, which were represented by the bay, as not being designed to any particular place, went forth to pass to and frq ZECHARIAII, CHAP. V. — VII. 99 through the whole earth ; to take charge of the Church of God, scattered in all the parts of the world. VI. 8. Behold, these that go toivard the north country have quieted mij spirit in the north country. Behold, those angels, that were sent to Babylon-ward, have done that acceptable service, on which they were sent ; both in comforting God's people, and punishing their enemies which are in those parts. VI. 1 1 . Then take silver and gold, and make crotvns, and set them upon the head of Joshua the son of Josedech, the high 2)riest. Then take of the silver and gold, which is offered to tlie Lord, by those Jews which are come from Babylon, and make two crowns thereof; and set them upon the head of Joshua the son of Josedech, the high priest, who represents him who is the Eternal Hiffh Priest and King of his Church. VI. 12. Saying, Behold the man whose name is The BRANCH ; and he shall grow up out of his place, and he shall build the temple of the Lord. Saying, Behold the man, who is the true type of the Messiah, that flourishing branch of the stock of Jesse; even this Joshua: he shall grow up and prosper out of Zion, and shall build up the Temple of the Lord ; in type of Jesus, the Mediator of the New Testament, who shall fill heaven and earth with his glory, and shall build up a Spiritual Temple, which shall endure for ever. So also verse 13. VI. 13. He shall be a priest upon his throne : and the counsel of peace shall be between them both. He shall be both a Priest in his Temple, and a King in his Throne; and a Prophet to his Church, giving counsels of peace and eternal salvation, to both Jews and Gentiles. VI. 14. And the crowns shall be to Helem, and to Tobijah, 8^c. And those crowns shall be kept and hanged up in the Temple of the Lord, as a memorial and monument of the liberal offering made by Helem, and Tobiah, &c. VI. 15. And they that zx% far off shall come and build in the temple of the Lord. Upon whose laudable example, not only those, which are near, but those, which are far off in place of habitation, shall come up, and offer munificently towards the building of the Temple of the Lord. VII. I . In the fourth day of the ninth month, even in Chisleu. In the fovirth day of the month of November. VII. 2, 3. When they had sent unto the house of God Shere:ser and Regem-melech, and their men, to pray before the Lord, And to speak ur.to the priests which v/ere in the house H ^ 100 PARAPHRASE UPON THE HARD TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE. of the Lord of hosts, and to the prophets, saying, Should I weep in the fifth month, separating myself, as 1 have done these so many years ? When the body of the then Jewish Church, which were re- turned from the captivity and planted in Judea, sent certain deputies or messengers, in the name of the whole, to offer up their religious devotions in the Temple ; and to inquire of the priests of the Lord, and the prophets, concerning the anniver- sary observation of that fast, which they had hitherto kept in the fifth month, upon the sad remembrance of the destruction of the Temple ; saying, We have hitherto duly kept this solemn fast for many years, but now we desire to be informed by you, since that the Temple is now repaired and finished, whether it be fit and requisite, that we should continue that fast of the fifth month any more, afflicting ourselves with the memory of the demolishing of that, which is now so happily re-edified. VII. 5. When ye fasted atid mourned in the ffth and seventh month, even those seventy years, did ye at all fast unto me, even to me ? When ye fasted and mourned, both in the fifth month for the Temple, and in the seventh for Gedaliah, did ye do this, even all these seventy years, out of any charge of mine ? or did ye it, out of any true remorse for those sins of yours, which pulled these judgments upon you; and not rather out of a sense of your own sorrow and misery ? VII. 6. And when ye did eat, and when ye did drinTi, did not ye eat for yourselves, and drink for yourselves ? And, contrarily, when, on your other solemn festival days, ye did eat and drink and make merry ; was it out of any spiritual joy ye had in me and my service, and not rather for your own pleasure and jollity ? VII. 7. Should ye not hear the words which the Lord hath cried by the former py^ophets, when Jerusalem was inhabited and in prosperity, and the cities thereof round about her, when men inhabited the south of the plain ? Should ye not rather have hearkened to the words, which the Lord spake loud in your ears, by the former prophets, when Jerusalem was in her glory and prosperity, and all her daughter cities round about her ; when the plains of the south parts were fully and richly inhabited ? which if ye had done, this misery and desolation had not seized upon us ; we had had no need of these mourning fasts. VII. 12. Yea, they made their hearts as ati adamant stone, 8fc. Yea, they wilfully hardened their hearts against the counsels given them by the Lord; and made them as hard as an adamant stone, which is utterly impierceable. ZECIIARIAII, CHAP. VII. VIII. 101 VII. 14. For they laid the ideas ant land desolate. They, by their great sins, exposed this pleasant land to utter spoil and desolation. VIII. 2. I was jealous for Zion ivith great jealoiisy, and I was jealotis for her with great fury. See chap. i. verse 14. VIII. 6. If it be marvellous in the eyes of the remnant of this people in these days, should it also be marvellous in mine eyes? saith the Lord of hosts. If it seem a thing strange and difficult unto you, the remnant of the people, that Jerusalem should be thus blessed with peace and prosperity ; it is no whit strange or difficult unto me, saith the Lord of Hosts. VIII. 7. Behold I will save my people from the east country and from the west country. Behold, I will both preserve and fetch home my people, from all the coasts of heaven ; from the east and west countries ; and from the north, viz. of Babylon, much more. VIII. 9. Let your hands be strong. Be ye of good courage, and go cheerfully about the work. VIII. 10. For before these days there was no hire for man, nor any hire for beast; neither was there any peace to him that went out or came in because of the ajffliction : for I set all men every one against his neighbour. For before these days, while ye slackened the building of the Temple, ye lived in penury and want : your labours were heartless, and unsuccessful : ye were infested and endangered with enemies, so as ye could not stir out of your houses, with- out peril; for, as a just punishment of your neglect, I did cause both outward and inward broils and quarrels, to be raised up amongst you. VIII. 11. But now I will not be imto the residue of this people as in the former days, saith the Lord of hosts. But now, it shall be otherwise : since ye address yourselves to this work, heartily and willingly, I will be favourable and gracious to you, saith the Lord. VIII. 14. As I thought to punish you, when your fathers provohed me to wrath, saith the Lord of hosts, 8fc. As I justly decreed to punish you, when your fathers pro- voked me to wrath by their sins, and by their wilful neglect of my work ; and accordingly performed it, saith the Lord. So again, &c. VIIL 19. Thus saith the luonT) of hosts ; The fast of the fourth month, and the fast of the ffth, and the fast of the seventh, and the fast of the tenth, shall be to the house of Ju- dah joy and gladness, and cheerful feast ; therefore love the truth and peace. Thus saith the Lord ; Be not careful of the keeping of those 102 PARAPHRASE UPON THE HARD TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE. your solemn fasts ; for I will turn all those fasts of yours, both that, which you keep in the fourth month, in memory of the breaking down of the wall of Jerusalem ; and that, which you keep in the fifth, in memory of the burning of the Temple ; and that, which ye keep in the seventh, in memory of the murder of Gedaliah ; and that, which ye keep in the tenth, in memory of the first siege laid to Jerusalem, all these will 1 turn to joy and gladness, and cheerful feasts unto the house of Judah ; therefore, be ye careful to carry yourselves holily, justly, peaceably, before your god. VIII. 20,21. Thus saith the Lord of hosts ; It shall ijet come to pass, that there shall come people, and the inhahitants of many cities : And the inhabitants of one city shall go to another, saying, Let us go speedily to pray before the Lord, and to seek the Lord of hosts. And more than so : I will give a happy increase to my Church: many people and nations shall be added unto it; and shall cheerfully join together, and encourage each other in my service, both by their hearty counsels and examples. So also verse 22. Vlil. 23. In those days it shall come to pass, that ten men shall take hold out of all languages of the nations, even shall take hold of the skirt of him that is a Jetv, saying, We will go with you : for we have heard that God is with you. In those days it shall come to pass, that the Gentiles shall be added to the Church ; in such number and zeal, as that many of them shall resort to one well-informed convert of the Christian Jews, and shall desire to be taught by him in the truth of godliness. IX. 1. The burden of the word of the Lord ?'?? the land of Hadrach, and Damascus shall be the rest thereof : when the eyes of man, as of all the tribes of Israel, shall be toward the Lord. The heavy message, that God sends to those cities and coun- tries, which have ofi^ered cruel violence to his people : in par- ticular, this errand of judgment shall light upon the region and city of Damascus ; which shall be accordingly executed upon them, since the eyes of the neighbour nations round about, but especially of all the tribes of Israel, are earnestly intent to expect this revenge from the hand of the Lord. IX. 2, S. And Hamath also shall border thereby ; Tyrus, and Zidon, though it be very wise. And Tyrus did build her- self a strong hold, and heaped up silver as the dust, Sfc. Neither shall Hamath be freed therefrom ; nor 1 yrus and Zidon, though they be crafty and subtle enough, to use all hu)nan pov/er and wit, for tlieir own safety and evasion ; and ZECHARIAII, CHAP. VIII. IX. 103 though Tyrus have built strong holds for her defence, and have heaped up great treasures of wealth. IX. 4. Behold, the Lord will cast her out, and he will smite her power in the sea ; and she shall be devoured with fire. But the Lord will send an enemy against her, even Alexander of Macedon, which shall subdue and vanquish her, and defeat her power by sea, and she shall be consumed with fire. IX. 5. Ashkelon shall see it, and fear ; Gaza also shall see it, and be very sorrowful, and Ekron ; for her expectation shall be ashamed; and the king shall perish from Gaza, and Ashkelon shall not be inhabited. The confederate cities of the Philistines, Ashkelon, Gaza, and Ekron, shall see it, and fear ; for that confidence, which they had put in the strength of the Tyrians, shall now dis- appoint them, to their shame and loss; for Gaza shall no more have a king, nor Ashkelon an inhabitant. IX. 6. And a bastard shall dwell in Ashdod, and I tvill cut off the pride of the Philistines. And Ashdod shall be inhabited by a people, not her own ; and I will, in all these territories, pull down the pride of the Philistines, by stripping them of their dominions. IX. 7. And I will take away his blood out of his mouth, and his abominations from between his teeth : but he that remaineth, even he, shall be^or our God, and he shall be as a governor in Judah, and Ekron as a Jebusite. And I will, by this means, so humble them, that they shall be no more bloodily minded toward my people ; and shall grow up to a religious care of avoiding all legal pollutions : and those that remain of them shall be conscionably devoted unto God; and shall become friends and patrons of my people, within my Chtu'ch ; yea, even those of Ekron shall so have a part in my Church, as the Jebusite hath in the material and outward Jerusalem. IX. 8. And I will encamp about mine house because of the army, because of hi?)/ that passeth by, and because of him that returneth : and no oppressor shall 2iass through them any more : for now have I seen ivith mine eyes. And I will protect and defend my Temple, as it were by a camp pitched about it, against any enemy whatsoever, that shall offer any violence against it ; for I have well noted and pitied thy late affliction. IX. 9. Rejoice greatly, O daughter of Zion; shout, O daughter of Jerusalem : behold thy King cometh unto thee : he is just, and having salvation ; lowly, and riding upon an ass, and upon a colt the foal of an ass. Rejoice greatly, O ye inhabitants of Zion; and shout for joy, O ye inhabitants of Jei'usalem; for ye shall see the Mer^- siah, the Everlasting King of the Church, coming personally 104 PARAPHRASE UPON THE HARD TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE. into your streets : he is just, and righteous, and brings salva- tion with him to all believers : and, withal, he is lowly and meek ; not making his approach in a royal, pompous, and ma- jestical manner, though he could command all the glories of heaven and earth to attend him, but in a mean and homely fashion, riding upon an ass, with her colt following her; even like to him, that came to take upon him the estate of a servant. IX. 10, And I will cut off the chariot from Ephraim, and the horse from Jerusalem, and the battle bow shall be cut off: and he shall speaJc peace unto the heathen : and his dominion shall he from sea even to sea, and from the river even to the ends of the earth. I will draw my Church to a happy accordance, so as both Jews and Gentiles shall be linked together in the bonds of peace : there shall therefore be no more need of your chariots, O Israel ; or of your horses, O Judah ; or of any weapons of war; for the common Saviour of both shall unite them together, and shall extend the boiinds of his spiritual dominion, all the world over* IX. 11. As for thee also^ by the blood of thy covenant I have sent forth thy prisoners out of the pit wherein is noivater. As for thee, O Zion, whose covenant with me is made and confirmed by the precious blood of the Messiah, in that new and evei'lasting Testament, I do herein give thee a iy^e of thy future deliverance from all thy spiritual miseries, in that, I have brought forth thy captives out of the miserable captivity of Babylon, wherein they were woefully distressed. IX. 12, 13. Tur7i you to the strong hold, ye prisoners of hope : even to day do I declare that / will render double unto thee ; When I have bent Judah for me, filled the boiv with Ephraim^ and raised up thy so7iSy O Zion, against thy sons, O Greece, and made thee as the sword of a mighty man. Return ye then to the forts of Zion and Jerusalem, O ye hopeful captives, that are yet remaining in Babylon ; for I do this day declare unto you, that I have prepared blessings for you above your expectations : and, whereof this is a type, turn ye into my Church, all ye that pertain to mine election,, out of the world, wherein ye are held captive ; and know, that I have prepared happiness for you, above the thoughts and desires of your hearts ; but, in the mean time, I shall make some warlike use of Judah and Ephraim, and raise the forces of Jerusalem, against the Grecians and Syrians, wherewith they shall be vexed ; and will give good success to their courageous and well fought battles. IX. 14v And the Lord shall be seen aver them, and his arrow shall go forth as the lightning: ^c. And the Lord shall give good proof of his gracious protec- ZECHARIAII, CHAP. IX. X. 105 tion of them, and shall manifestly shew that he fighteth for them from heaven. IX. 15. Jlie Lord of hosts shall defend them; and they shall devour, and subdue with sling stones : and they shall drink, and make a noise as through wine; and they shall be filled like bowls, and as the corners of the altars. They shall subdue their enemies afar off, as with sling stones, and with other killing engines of war; and they shall rejoice in their victory, and shall feast for joy, and shout out in their triumphs, as men filled with wine ; and shall, in the cheer- fulness of their hearts, offer store of sacrifices of praise unto God, so as, both the bowls of the temples and the horns of the altar shall carry an abundant testimony of their frequent de- votions. IX. 16. For they shall be as the stones of a crown, lifted up as an ensign upon his land. And, however they have been formerly despised and trod upon, yet they shall now be advanced to such honour, that they shall be as the precious stones of a royal crown, or as an ensign which is lifted up with honour over the heads of the people. IX. 17. For how great is his goodness, and how great is Ms beauty ! corn shall make the young men cheerful, and neiu wine the maids. For, how great is the blessing, how great is the beauty^ wherewith God shall, upon those victories, grace and adorn his people I There shall be prosperity and plenty, every where amongst them ; so as the young men shall be full fed with feasts, and their very maids shall be refreshed with new wine : all sorts and ages shall have cause to rejoice in their God. X. 1. Ask ye of the Lord rain in the time of the latter rain; so the Lord shall make bright clouds, and give them showers of rain, to every one grass in the f eld. Ask ye of the Lord rain, in the due season thereof, even the latter rain for the filling up of the fruits of the earth ; so the Lord will, according to his promise, hear you, and give change- of weather ; causing the clouds to lead in store of rain, such as may plentifully water the earth, that it may yield store of grass in every field. X. 2. For the idols have spoken vanityy and the diviners have seen a lie, and have told false dreams ; they comfort in vain : therefore they went their way as a flock, they were- troubled, because there was no shepherd. It is the Lord, that must help you : as for your idols whereto, ye have hitherto trusted, they have vainly deluded you ; and your wizards have abused you, in false visions and dreams, and have pretended to give you those comforts which have failed 106 PARAPHRASE UPON THE HARD TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE. you in the issue : therefore, both they and you were driven into captivity, as a flock of sheep into the fold ; and found no protection, but rather much discomfort and misery, because of the want of a shepherd to guide and defend you. X. 3. Mine anger was kindled against the shepherds, and I punished the goats : for the Lord of hosts hath visited his flock the house of Judah, and hath made them as his goodly horse in the battle. Mine anger was kindled against the false prophets, and wicked rulers of my people ; and I punished those (rather goats than bell-wethers) which led my flock out of their way : for the Lord of Hosts hath sharply chastised the people of Judah; and hath designed them to hard conflicts, even as some stout horse is made for the day of battle. X. 4. Out of him came forth the corner; out of hif)i the nail, out of him the battle bow, out of him every oppressor to- gether. From his decree came forth all the plots of the siege : the tents pitched before their walls, the weapons of war which were used in that assault, and every oppressor that offered violence to them, did but execute his just pleasure upon them. X. 5. And they shall be as mighty men, which tread down their enemies, 8fc. But this sad condition of theirs shall not last always ; for the Lord hath determined happy success and victories unto his people: they shall be as mighty men, which tread upon their enemies, &c. X. 8. I ivill hiss for them, and gather them; for I have re- deemed them : and they shall increase as they have increased. And I will, by the voice of my word, call them together into one Church ; for I have redeemed them : and they shall mul- tiply exceedingly. X. 9. And I will soiv them among the people : and they shall remember me in far countries; and they shall live with their children, and turn again. And I will so dispose of them, that they shall be sent all the world over, for the gathering of my Church ; even as the seed is cast into several furrows of the large field, for a more plen- tiful increase : and they shall publish my Gospel in remote countries ; and both they, and the children whom they beget unto the faith, shall live, and turn to their God and Saviour. X. 10. I will bring them again also oid of the land of Rgypt, and gather them out of Assyria ; and I will bring them into the land of Gilead and Lebanon; and place shall not be found for them. And I will gather my Church out of all the coasts under heaven, out of Egypt, and Assyria, and all other countries ; and, in type thereof, I will fetch up my people the Jews, from ZECHARIAH, CHAP. X. XI. 107 those regions, where they have been captived, and bring them again into Judea ; and they shall grow to such numbers there, that the place shall not be able to hold them. X. 11. And he shall pass through the sea with affliction, and shall smite the waves in the sea, and all the deeps of the river shall dnj up : and the pride of Assyria shall be brought down, and the sceptre of Egypt shall depart away. No seas or rivers shall hinder the propagation of the Gospel; as, in type thereof, when the Jews shall return towards their country, God will rather work miracles for them, than that they shall be hindered in the way : he will again cause the sea to give them passage, and will dry up Jordan before them; and subdue all those their proud enemies of Assyria and Egypt, which had prevailed against them. XI. 1 . Open thy door, O Lebanon, that the fire may devour thy cedars. A grievous destruction will light upon thee, O thou un- grateful land of Judea, for those repvdses and indignities, which thou shalt offer to the Lord of Life : open thou there- fore thy doors, O thou Temple of Jerusalem, that the fire may devour thy cedars. XL 2. Howl, fir tree ; for the cedar is fallen ; because all the mighty are spoiled : howl, O ye oaks of Bashan ; for the forest of the vintage is come down>. Howl and lament, O ye nobles ; for your princes are fallen ; all the men of power in Judea are spoiled : make lamentation, O ye of the meaner rank of Israel, for your great mem are cut off. XL 3. There is a voice of the holding of the shepherds ; for their glory is sjjoiled: a voice of the roaring of young lions; for the p)ride of Jordan is spoiled. There is great wailing and mourning of the rulers and priests, v.'ho should have fed and guided my people ; for their glory is at an end: all the stout gallants of Judea do now roar and la- ment ; for the magnificence of Jerusalem, and the strength of Jewry, is utterly wasted and come to nothing. XL 4, 5. Thus saith the Lord 7ny God; Feed the flock of the slaughter ; Whose possessors slay them, and hold tJiemselves not guilty ; and they that sell them say, Blessed be the Lord; for I am rich : and their own shepherds pity them not. Thus saith the Lord my God; Yet amongst these Jews, which I have justly set out for this slaughter, there is a flock of mine, whom I have due care of; let them be carefully fed, and looked unto : They are in a perilous and woeful case ; for their own governors and spiritual guides slay them, and think they do therein good service ; and their victors, Titus and his Romany, sell them as merchandize, and rejoice in the wealth 108 PARAPHRASE UPON THE HARD TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE. which they have raised from their price : and their own go- vernors do not so much as pity them. XI. 6. For I will no more 'p'lty the inhabitants of the land, saith the Lord : hut, lo, I will deliver the men every one into his neighbour s hand, and into the hand of his king : and they shall smite the land. For the rest, I will have no more compassion on the in- habitants of the land, who have called for the blood of that Just One, to be required of them and their children: for I will deliver them into the hand of each other, to be slain in civil discord; and into the hand of the Roman, whom they professed to be their king; and by both these means they shall be consumed. XI. 7. And I will feed the flocic of slaughter, even you, O poor of the flock. And I took unto me two staves ; the one I called Beauty, and the other I called Bonds ; and I fed the flock. As for that part of my flock, which are appointed as sheep to the slaughter, for my Name's sake, I will carefully feed them ; even you, O my poor little flock : and, for this cause, I took unto me two pastoral staves ; the one, which I called Beauty, was the staff of mercy, and gracious and pleasurable protection; the other, which I called Bonds, was the staff of unity for the conjoining of my Church, or of correction and just censure of the oftenders ; and with these, I guided my little flock accordingly. XT. 8. Three shepherds also I cid off in one month ; and my sold loathed them, and their soul also abhorred me. Your three sorts of leaders. Kings, Priests, and Prophets, I cut off together, in a very short space : they were well worthy of my just extirpation : I loathed them for their corruption and wickedness, and they no less abhorred my laws and justice. XI, 9. Then said I, I will not feed you : that that dieth, let it die ; and that that is to be cut off, let it be cut off, 8fc. Then said I, of this refractory and perverse people of the Jews ; I will take charge of you no more : whatsoever calamity befal you, I will not put my hand to redress it. XI. 10. And I took my staff, even Beauty, and cut it asunder, that I might break my covenant which 1 had made with all the people. And I took my staff, even the staff of my safeguard and pro- tection, which I called Beauty, and cut it in sunder ; that I might thereby signify, that, as this people had broke the co- venant which they made with me by their wilful disobedience, so that I would free myself from regarding my promise of favour and preservation made to them. XI. 11. And so the poor of the flock that waited uj)on ?ne knew that it was the word of the Lord. ZECHARIAH, CHAP. XI. 109 Those humble and meek servants of mine, that wait con- scionably upon me, in that sinful and perverse generation, well knew, that this was the just will and pleasure of God, to deal thus severely with so rebellious a people. XI. 12. And I said unto them, If ye tlitnk good, give me my price; and if not, forbear. So they weighed for my price thirty pieces of silver. Thus I fed my charge ; and, at the last, I said unto them. If I be approved of you as your shepherd, give ye me a return of those respects that are due to me, and that price and reward which my oversight and labour calls for at your hands ; but, if otherwise ye accept not of me and my function, forbear. This I required of them ; but they, instead of returning their holy obedience and due thankfulness imto me, weighed out thirty pieces of silver, which they gave unto a traitor, as the price of my life, which should by his perfidiousness be betrayed into their hands. XI. 13. And the Lord said unto me. Cast it unto the potter: a goodly price that I was prised at of them. And I took the thirty pieces of silver, and cast them to the potter in the house of the Lord. And the Lord said unto me. Make known by this thy pro- phecy unto the people, that this thirty pieces shall be cast unto the potter : say to them, It is a goodly price, whereat ye have vahied me. And, accordingly, in vision, I took those thirty pieces of silver ; and shewed them, that this svmi, which should be offered to be delivered back to the high priests in the house of the Lord, should by them be put into the hands of a potter, for the purchase of a field for burial. XI. 14. Then I cut asunder mine other staff, even Bonds, that I might break the brotherhood between Judah and Israel. Then I cut asunder mine other staff of unity, which I called Bonds ; that I might thereby signify, that I had let loose all brotherly and peaceable respects, betwixt the true professors of the Gospel which are the spiritual Judah, and the revolted and erroneous sons of the spiritual Israel. XI. 15. And the Lord said, unto me, Take unto thee yet the instruments of a foolish shepherd. Do thou, for a sign unto them, take unto thee such a staff, and such a scrip, as no wise shepherd would bear, as being misfashioned and useless ; and let thy gesture and carriage be thereafter. XI. 16. For, lo, I will raise up a shepherd in the land, which shall not visit those that be cut off, neither shall seek the young one, nor heal that that is broken, nor feed that that standeth still: but he shall eat the flesh of the fat, and tear their claws in pieces. 110 PARAPHRASE UPON THE HARD TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE. And this shall foresignify unto them, that I will give way to a shepherd, not more foolish than wicked, to arise in my Church ; even the Antichrist of the latter times ; who shall cast off all care of my flock, either of seeking the sti'ayed, or fetching in the weak and tender ones, or heahng the broken, or carrying the lame and impotent: but, contrarily, he shall persecute my Church, and make a prey thereof; feeding him- self fat, with the rich means, which he shall take from the great and mighty ; and cruelly tyrannizing over the weak, with ex- treme violence, smiting and wounding them, that they may be disabled to stand up against him. XI. 17. Woe to the idle shepherd that leaveth the floch! the sword shall be vpon his arm, and tqjon his right eye : his arm shall be quite dried up, and his right eye shall be utterly darkened. But, woe be to that false pastor, which only carries the name and semblance of an evangelical shepherd, who leaveth the flock to be wasted and spoiled ! the just revenge of God shall be, both upon the power and policy of that man of sin : his power shall be abated and utterly weakened, by the breath of the mouth of God ; and his craft and policy shall, at the last, end in disappointment and confusion. XII. 1. The burden of the word of the Lord for Israel, saith Sfc. The heavy message, which God sends to the world, in the favovir and behalf of his Church : Thus saith, &c. XII. 2. Behold, I will make Jerusalem a cup of trembling unto all the people round about, when they shall be in the siege both against Judah and against Jerusalem. Behold, I will make my Church to be unto all the enemies thereof, as an intoxicating cup ; which they shall no sooner offer to touch, by a wilful siege or opposition, but they shall be either giddy or senseless. XII. 3. And in that day will I make Jerusalem a burdensome stone for all people : all t/tat burden themselves with it shall be cut in jiieces, though all the people of the earth be gathered to- gether against it. And in that day will I make my Church as some weighty and unwieldy stone ; which when the enemies thereof shall lift at and strive to raise it up, it shall fall upon them, and crush them in pieces : yea, though all the people of the earth should join their forces together to remove it, yet they should miscarry under the burden. XII. 4. In that day, saith the Lord, / will synite every horse with astonishment, and his rider with madness : and I will open mine eyes upon the house of Judah, ^c. ZECHARIAII, CHAP. XI. XII. Ill The malicious world may combine together against my Church, but it shall not prevail : I will defeat all their hostile attempts : their horses of war will I smite with astonishment, and their riders with stupidity and senselessness ; and I will look down graciously upon my Church, for their deliverance and preservation. XII. 5. And the governors of Judah shall say in their heart. The inhabitants of Jerusalem shall be my strength in the Lord of hosts their God. And the governors of my people shall say, in their heart. There is allsufficient strength and safeguard to me, and to all the true members of the Church of Christ, in the Lord of Hosts, our God; so as we need not fear what man can do unto us. XII. 6. In that day will I make the governors of Judah like a hearth of fire a?nong the wood, and like a torch of fire in a sheaf; and they shall devour all the people round about, on the right hand and on the left : and Jerusalem shall be inha- bited again in her own place, even in Jerusalem. Yea, I will not only give a defensive power to my people, but will make them prevalent and victorious over their enemies; so as 1 will cause the governors of my Church to be as coals on the hearth, while their enemies are as a faggot laid there- upon ; or, to be as a torch of fire in their enemies' sheaf, which shall soon consume them to ashes ; and my Church shall con- tinue itself in despite of all opposition, and the gates of hell shall never be able to prevail against it. XII. 7. The Lord also shall save the tents of Judah first, that the glory of the house of David and the glory of the in- habitants of Jerusalem do not magnify themselves against Judah. The Lord shall save first those that are of the villages of Judah; that is, the weakest of his people, and those of the outskirts of his Church ; that the glory of the more noble and courageous champions of Christ may not magnify itself, over the feeble and obscure, but that all may ascribe their salvation to the Lord. XIL 8. And he that is feeble among them at that day shall be as David ; and the house of David shall be as God, as the angel of the Lord before them. He, that is weak in himself, shall be as strong as David, who overcame the bear and the lion and the Philistine, in the power of his God; and those, that are eminent in this holy profession of Christianity, shall be as the angels of God, invincible, and able to do all things, through him that strengthens them. XII. 10. And I will pour upon the house of David, and upon the inhabitants of Jerusalem, the spirit of grace and of supplications : and they shall look upon me whom they have 112 PARAPHRASE UPON THE HARD TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE. pierced, and they shall mourn for him, as one that mournethfor his only son, S^c. And I will pour out upon my Church, beginning at Jerusa- lem and Zion, a great and apparent measure of my Spirit ; and, besides those common gifts, I will endue them with the sanctifying graces of my Spirit, and with the spirit of prayer and supplication : and they shall, by a lively faith, look up to me their Saviour and Redeemer, whom they have pierced upon the Cross ; and they shall mourn for that violence which was offered to the Lord of Life, dying for them, even as one m ourneth for his only son, &c. XII. \\. In that day shall there he great mourning in JerU' salem, as the mourning of Hadadrimmon in the valley of Megiddon. In that day, wherein the Messiah shall suffer, there shall be great mourning, both in Jerusalem and in all the tribes of Israel : all those many disciples of Christ, whom he shall have won by his wonderful miracles and heavenly doctrine, shall mourn and lament, even like as the Jews mourned for the death of Josiah, in the valley of Megiddon. XII. \2. And the land shall mourn, every family apart; the family of the house of David apart, and their wives apart; SfC. And all that believed in him, throughout all Judea and Samaria and Galilee, shall take up a solemn mourning for the death of him, from whom they expected the redemption of Israel ; the family of the house of David apart, as that which shall be more nearly interested in him, by consanguinity and kindred, &c. XIII. 1. In that day there shall be a fountain opened to the house of David and to the inhabitants of Jerusalem for sin and for uncleanness. In that day of the passion of the Son of God, there shall be a Fountain opened, even in the side of that Blessed Re- deemer ; which shall flow forth, for the cleansing of all penitent and true believers, from all their sins and all their spiritual un- cleannesses : that precious blood, which shall issue thence, shall be an allsufficient laver for all repentant and faithful souls. XIII. 2. And it shall come to pass in that day, saith the Lord of hosts, that / will cut off the names of the idols out of the land, and they shall no more be remembered : and also I will cause the prophets and the unclean spirit to pass out of the land. That gross idolatry, wherewith the world was infected, shall now cease ; and the very names and mention of those Pagan idols shall be forgotten : and the oracles, whereto they resorted in all their doubts, shall cease ; and those prophets and priests, ZECHARIAH, CHAP. XIII. 113 which attended upon the vinclean spirits who were agents in these wicked delusions, shall be cut off. XIII. 3. And it shall come to j^oss, that when any shall yet prophesy, then his father and his mother that begat him shall say unto him, Thou shall not live ; for thou speakest lies in the name of the Lord : and his father and his mother that begat him shall thrust him through when he prophesieth. And if any false prophet shall yet take upon him to use these wicked divinations, his very parents, that begat and bore him, shall rise up against him ; and, out of their detestation of his sin, shall be both his accusers and his executioners : so shall the zeal of God's glory prevail with them, above all natural respects. XIII. 4. And it shall come to pass in that day, that the jyrophets shall be ashamed every one of his vision, ivhen he hath prophesied ; neither shall they wear a rough garment to deceive. And the false teachers, which shall arise in the Church, shall be convinced of their errors ; and so laid open by the light of the Gospel, that they shall not any more, under colourable pretences, deceive God's people. XIII. 5. But he shall say, I am no prophet, I am an hus- bandman ; for man taught me to keep cattle from my youth. But, contrarily, the false teacher shall be confounded in himself; and be forced to confess, that he hath erred, and that God hath not given him any warrant for the broaching of his erroneous doctrines, or any lawful calling in his Church ; but that his education and breeding hath been in another way, even in secular employments from his youth. XIIT. 6. And one shall say unto him. What are these wounds in thine hands? Then he shall answer, Those with which I tvas wounded in the house of my friends. And when one shall say unto him. What are these grievous censures that are inflicted upon thee ? Then he shall answer, These are just censures, wherewith I was branded in the holy Church of God, by them which did seriously and lovingly seek my conversion. XIII. 7. Awake, O sword, against my shepherd, and against the man that is my fellow, saith the Lord of hosts : smite the shepherd, and the sheep shall be scattered : and I will turn mine hand upon the little ones. O thou, my sword of affliction, awake, arise, and lay about thee : smite him, that is nearest and dearest unto me ; even him, that is my Coequal and Coeternal Son, the image of me the Invisible God, saith the Lord of Hosts : smite thou this Great Shepherd of my Church, and his sheep, his disciples and followers, shall be scattered, and shall both forsake him and be severed from each other ; for, even against those disci- VOL. IV. I 114 PARAPHRASE UPON THE HARD TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE. pies also, as well as against their Master, will I stir up enmity and opposition in the world. XIII. 8. And it shall come to jiass, that in all the land, saith the Lord, two parts therein shall be cut off and die ; but the third shall be left therein. And it shall come to pass, that if Judea be divided into three parts, equally ; two of those three shall die, and miscarry under the great judgments which I will bring upon the land, for this murder of the Lord of Life ; and only the third part shall be left alive. XIII. 9. And I will bring the third part through the fire, and will refine them as silver is refined. And that third part, which shall be left alive, shall pass under many fiery trials of grievous afflictions, wherewith they shall be refined, as silver is refined. XIV. 1. Behold, the day of the Lord cometh, and thy spoil shall be divided in the midst of thee. Behold then, O Judea and Jerusalem, the day of the Lord's vengeance cometh : the Romans shall divide thy spoils in the midst of thee. XIV. 2. For I will gather all nations against Jerusalem to battle ; and the city shall be taken. For I will gather an army of all nations, brought together against thee, by the Romans ; and Jerusalem shall be taken. XIV. 3. Then shall the Lord go forth, and fight against those nations, as when he fought in the day of battle. Only, a remnant, viz. the third part, of the people, have I reserved, which shall not be cut off with the rest, but shall still continue the name of my Church and people. XIV. 4. And his feet shall stand in that day uj^on the mount of Olives, which is before Jerusalem on the east, and the mount of Olives shall cleave in the midst thereof toward the east and to- ward the west, and there shall be a very great valley ; and half of the mountain shall remove toward the north, and half of it toward the south. After this, the Lord Christ shall, in a terrible manner, come to judgment : when he shall descend down to the earth, the mountains shall be cloven in sunder before him, in a fearful motion at his appearance ; even the JSIount of Olives, where he set his last footstep upon earth, shall be divided in the midst, to the east and to the west ; and there shall be a great valley betwixt these two halves, thus dissevered, whereof one half shall be fallen to the northward and the other half to the south. XIV. 5. And ye shall flee to the valley of the mountains; for the valley of the mountains shall reach unto Azal : yea, ye shall flee, like as ye fled from before the earthquahe iji the days ZECIIARIAH, CHAP. XIII. XIV. 115 of Uxziah king of Jiidah : and the Lord my God shall come, and all the saints with thee. And ye shall flee through this new valley, which is made by this division of the mountain ; for it shall be very large, and reacheth far : ye shall flee av>'ay in great fear and astonish- ment, like as ye fled from before that terrible earthquake, which was in the days of Uzziah : and the Lord my God shall then come in glory, together Math all his saints and angels. XIV. 6, 7. And it shall come to pass in that day, that the light shall not be clear, nor dark : But it shall be one day which shall be knoivn unto the Lord, not day, nor flight : but it shall come to pass, that at evening time it shall be light. And it shall come to pass in that day, that there shall not be a vicissitude or interchanoe of light and darkness : But it shall be perpetually lightsome, as one continued day, which the Lord shall make to hold for ever ; without this variety of sunshine, and darkness : so as, when, by the wonted natural course of time, it should be evening, it shall then be as bright as at the high noon. XIV. 8. And it shall be in that day, that living waters shall go out from Jerusalem ; half of them toward the former sea, and half of them toivard the hinder sea : in summer and in tvinter shall it be. And in that day, the waters of life and everlasting refreshing shall flow forth from the midst of the heavenly Jerusalem to all the saints of God, every where, without all stop and inter- mission. XIV. 9. And the Lord shall be king over all the earth : in that day shall there be one Lord, and his name one. And the Lord shall be King over all the Earth ; having subdued all his enemies : there shall then be none, that shall make head against him ; but all shall adore him, as their only Lord and God. XIV. 10. All the land shall be turned as a plain from Geba to Rimmon, south of Jerusalem : and it shall be lifted up, and inhabited in her place, from Benjamins gate unto the place of the first gate, iinder the corner-gate, and from tlie tower of Hananeel unto the king's loinepr esses. All things' shall be then made even and smooth in the whole Church of God ; and there shall be infinite store of eternal mansions, prepai-ed for all the elect of God ; even as if, in type thereof, the whole coast about the material Jerusalem should be levelled, and stately built, and populously inhabited. So also verse 11. XIV. 12. And this shall be the plague ivherewith the Lord will smite all the people that have fought against Jerusalem ; ^c. Such shall be the day, and the issue of the Last Judgment t i2 1 16 PARAPHRASE UPON THE HARD TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE. but, in the mean time also, God will punish the enemies of his chosen; even all those, that fight against his Church, shall have visible judgments inflicted upon them ; &c. XIV. 13. And it shall come to pass in that day, that a great tumult from the Lord sJiall he among them ; and they shall lay hold every one on the hand of his neighbour, and his hand shall rise up against the hand of his neighbour. Neither shall God only punish them with his own immediate hand, but he shall cause them to be the executioners of each other, in those civil tumults, which they shall raise up amongst themselves. XIV. 14. And Judah also shall fight at Jerusalem ; and the ivealth of all the heathen round about shall be gathered to- gether, gold, and silver, and apptarel, in great abundance. And, even the Jews themselves shall be the first, that shall fight against this spiritual Jerusalem, the Church of Christ ; and, together with them, all the heathens round about shall oppugn it, and make use of all their power and riches for the suppressing of it. XIV. 15. And so shall be the plague of the horse, of the mule, of the camel, and of the ass, and of all the beasts that shall be in these tents, as this plague. But they shall not prevail : for both they and all their sub- stance and might shall miscarry ; and the punishing hand of God shall fall heavily, both upon them and their assistants in this evil quarrel : they shall be all enwrapped in the same com- mon destruction. XIV. 16. And it shall come to pass, that every one that is left of all the nations ivhich came agaiiist Jerusalem shall even go up from year to year to ivorship the King, the Lord of hosts, and to keep the feast of tabernacles. And it shall come to pass, that those, which are left alive of the nations, which made opposition to the Gospel of Christ, shall humbly and gladly submit themselves to the worship and service of God their Saviour ; and shall cheerfully join them- selves to his Church, in the religious adoration of him, upon all occasions. XIV. 17. And it shall he, that ivhoso will not come up of aW the families of the earth unto Jerusalem to worship the King, the Lord of hosts, even upon them shall he no rain. Those, who wilfully refuse to join themselves to the Church of God under the Gospel, from them will God sensibly with- hold his blessings ; even his seasonable rains, and the plentiful increase of the earth. XIV. 18. And if the family of Kgypt go not up, and come not, that have no rain ; there shall he the plague, wherewith the Lord will smite the heathen that come not up to keep the feast of tabernacles. MALACHI, CHAP. I. 117 And if those of Egypt, which have ordinarily no rain, being suppHed by the fruitful waters of Nilus, shall forbear and refuse to join in the service of God with the rest of his Church, they shall be no less plagued with drought and scarcity, than the other nations that depend upon the moisture that descends from above. XIV. 20. 1)1 that day shall there be upon the hells of the horses, HOLINESS UNTO THE LORD; and the pots in the Lord's house shall be like the boivls before the altar. In that day there shall be so general and happy a peace, that there shall be no need of horses of war ; but the bells, where- with those horses were wont to be adorned, shall be consecrated to the Lord, and converted to the holy use of the Temple: and there shall be such store of offerings, on all hands, as that the pots of the Temple, which are for the use of the sacrifice, shall be as frequent, as the small bowls that stand before the altar. XIV. 21. Yea, every pot in Jerusalem and in Judah shall be holiness unto the Lord of hosts : and all they that sacrifice shall come and take of them, and seethe therein : and in that day there shall be no more the Canaanite in the house of the Lord of hosts. Yea, such exceeding store shall there be of sacrifices, as that all the pots in Jerusalem and Judah shall be put to this holy employment ; in a type, that every one that is a true Israelite shall offer up himself a living sacrifice to God, and shall present vinto God liberal gifts and thankful oblations for the maintenance of his Church and service ; and there shall no impure person, nor stranger from the commonwealth of Israel, be admitted to challenge a place in the holy Church of God. MALACHL I. 2, 3. / have loved you, saith the Lord. Yet ye say, Wherein hast thou loved us ? Was not Esau Jacob's brother ? saith the Lord : yet I loved Jacob, And I hated Esau, and laid his mountains and his heritage waste for the dragons of the wilderness. I have loved you, O my people Israel, saith the Lord, ye that are returned from the late Babylonish captivity, I have loved you and done great things for you ; yet ye, unthankful as ye are, will not acknowledge it, but are ready to say. Wherein hast thou loved us ? Let me then convince you of my favours. Were not Esau and Jacob brothers? did they not both proceed from one womb and from one loins ? yet, without all merit of yours or his, I loved Jacob freely and gra- ciously ; And, in comparison of you, hated Esau, and his pos- terity the Idumeans : so as that I have, for your sakes, laid 118 PARAPHRASE UPON THE HARD TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE. waste those cities, which they inhabited in the mountains, and desolated his heritage by the sword of the Babylonian uni-e- coverably, so as it is turned desert, and fit oiily for wild beasts and dragons ; whereas I have returned you to your old inheri- tance in peace. I. 4. Whereas Edom saith, We are impoverished, hut we will return and build the desolate places ; thus saith the Lord of hosts, Theij shall build, but I will throw down ; and they shall call them, The border of wickedness, and. The people against ivhom the Lord hath indignation for ever. And, howsoever these sons of Esau say. We are indeed brought down, and our cities are spoiled; but why should not we return, as well as ye the sons of Jacob, and build up our ruined towns also? yet. Thus saith the Lord; In vain shall they attempt to repair their wasted cities ; for, if they build, I will pull doM^n : and I will cause them to be branded with the sensible mark of my displeasure ; so as, all the regions about shall call them. The country noted for wickedness, and The people against whom the Lord hath conceived an everlasting indignation ; whereas yovi, O Israel, are embraced with mercy and compassion, and restored to your ancient territories. L 5. jTind your eyes shall see, and ye shall say, 2 he Lord will be magnified from the border of Israel. And, behold, your very eyes shall be witnesses, both of these my favours to you, and of this my severity to the sons of Esau; and ye shall be forced to say, The Lord hath well deserved to be praised and magnified, from all the coasts of Israel. I. 6. A son honoureth \n?, father, and a servant his master : if then I be a father, where is mine honour ? and if I he a master, where is my fear? saith the Lord of hosts mito you, O priests, that despise my name. And ye say, Wherein have ive despised thy name ? This, indeed, I have deserved from you ; but how is it per- formed on your part ? A son is wont to honour his father, and a servant his master : ye call me your Father, yourselves my Sons ; ye call me your Master, and yourselves my Sei'vants ; if then I be your Father, &c. saith the Lord of Hosts, even to you, the guides of my people, O ye the priests of my sanctuary ; for even ye, who should be exemplarily holy, even ye have despised my name ; and yet ye stand in your own justification, and say, Wherein have we despised thy name ? I. 7. Ye offer polluted bread upon mine altar; and ye say. Wherein have we polluted thee? In that ye say, The table of the Lord is contemptible. Let me tell you then, and convince you of your sin ; ye have cast contempt upon me, in that ye have offered base and un- worthy oblations upon mine altar : yet still ye stand upon your innocence, and say, Wherein have we cast contempt upon thee ? MALACHI, CHAP. I. 119 I tell you again, in that ye have a base opinion of the table of the Lord, and think any thing good enough for it. I. 8. And if ye offer the blind for sacr'ijice,'\^ it not evil ^ and if ye offer the lame and sick, is it not ecil ? offer it now unto thy governor ; ivill he be pleased with thee, or accept thy person ? saith the Lord of hosts. Hath not the law of God expressly forbidden you to offer the blind, or lame, or sick beasts, in sacrifice to God ? and is there not good reason ? go ye and present such like gifts to your very governors, men like yourselves ; will they take them well from your hands, and not rather think that you put a scorn upon them ? will they not accordingly send you away with a just scorn, saith the Lord of Hosts ? L 9. And now, I pray you, beseech God that he will be gracious unto us: this hath been by your means: will he regard your jjersons ? saith the Lord of hosts. And now, if ye like well of these courses, go on to offer these unmeet and disgracefvd oblations to God ; and call to him, notwithstanding, that he will be well pleased with them, and with you for them : thus ye have done hitherto, and have provoked God against us ; see yet, whether he will accept of such offerers and sacrifices ; saith the Lord of Hosts. I. 10. Who is there even among you that would shut the doors for nought ? neither do ye kindle fire on mine altar for nought. 1 have no pleasure in you. I have not dealt thus with you, but have abundantly recom- pensed all your services : which of you is there, among all the Levites of my Temple, that hath shut the doors of my house, unrewarded ? which of you is there, that hath so much as kindled a fire on mine altar, for nought ? yet ye have had no regard unto me again. I will be affected to you accordingly ; behold, I have no pleasure in you. I. 1 1 . For from the rising of the sun even to the going down of the same my name shall be great among the Gentiles ; and in every place incense shall be offered tinio my name, and a pure offering. Neither shall my worship and service be confined to you, but I will hereafter enlarge it to all the ends of the world ; for, from the rising of the siui to the going down of the same, my Name shall be honoured and adored of the Gentiles, who are as yet without God in the world ; and they shall in every place, not in my Temple only, offer pure and holy sacrifices unto me. I. 12. Bui ye have profaned it, in that ye say. The table of the Lord is polluted; and the fruit thereof, even his meat, is contemptible. But, as for you, ye have profaned and abused my Name ; in that ye have entertained base conceits of my sacrifices, and 120 PARAPHRASE UPON THE HARD TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE. have held the oblations offered unto me, as meat vile and con- temptible, and unworthy of any other respects than scorn. I. 13. Ye said also, Behold, what a weariness is it! and ye have snuffed at it, saiih the Lord of hosts; and ye brought that which was torn, and the lame, and the sick. Ye said also, What a toil is this we are put unto, in killing and dividing these base and worthless sacrifices ? whereas, would ye but have signified the least dislike of these unmeet oblations, they would have been exchanged for better ; but all was alike to you : ye were willing enough to take what was brought you, and to offer that which was torn and lame and sick. I. 14. But cursed be the deceiver, which hath in his flock a male, and voiveth, and sacriflceth unto the Lord a corrupt thing : for I am a great King, saith the Lord of hosts, and my name is dreadful among the heathen. But, cursed be that hollow and falsehearted Jew, who, having in his flock a male, without spot or blemish, fat and well liking ; yet, after his vow, sacriflceth unto the Lord a lean, blemished, unsound female : for I am a Great King, saith the Lord of Hosts: I look for the best, who have made all; and my Name is great and dreadful in all the world : the Gentiles shall adore and magnify it, however it be slighted of my unworthy people of Israel. IL 3. Behold, I will corrupt your seed, and spread dung upon your faces, even the dung of your solemn feasts ; and one shall take you aivay with it. Behold, I will punish you with dearth : your seed shall cor- rupt, and your flelds shall yield you no increase ; and I will scornfully cast the dung of your sacriflces, in your solemn feasts, upon your faces, and so cover you over with it, that ye shall be carried away, as a heap of compost : so basely will I cause you to be reputed of my people. IL 4. And ye shall know that I have sent this command- ment unto you, that my covenant might be with Levi, saith the Lord of hosts. And ye shall know, that I have decreed and commanded this contempt to be poured upon you, that ye might repent of your sins, wherewith ye have provoked me, that so, I might continue that covenant, which I made with the tribe of Levi, saith the Lord of Hosts. II. 5. My covenant was with him of life and peace. I covenanted with my priesthood of that tribe, to give them preservation and welfare ; yea, the life of grace, and true spi- ritual peace. II. 7. For the priest's lips should keep knowledge, and they should seek the laiv at his mouth : for he is the messenger of the Lord of hosts. MALACHI, CHAP. I. II. 121 For it is required and expected of the priests of God's Sanc- tuary, that they shovild be men of knowledge and heavenly wisdom ; so as their breasts should keep, and their lips should express to the people, the right understanding of divine things : and to them should the people resort, for their information in the law of God ; for God hath appointed them to be his mes- sengers, to deliver his will to men. II. 10. Have we not all one father ? Jiath not one God created us ? why do we deal treacherously every man against his brother, byprofaning the covenant of our fathers? Why do ye tax us for our unlawful marriages with infidels ? Was not Adam one common father to us all ? Hath not one God created us all? Why do ye therefore charge us, with treacherous dealing with our brethren, and profaning the co- venant of our forefathers, in that we do promiscuously match with our heathen neighbours ? II. 11. Judah hath dealt treacherously, and an abomination is committed in Israel and in Jerusalem ; for Judah hath pro- faned the holiness of the Lord which he loved, and hath mar- ried the daughter of a strange god. Yes, O ye Jews, think not to evade thus : Judah hath dealt treacherously with God, and with those lawful wives whom they had formerly taken ; and an abomination is committed in Israel, and in Jerusalem itself: for Judah hath profaned the holy institution of marriage, which the Lord hath both made and highly respected ; and hath taken, as an addition of a second marriage, unto his bed, the daughters of Pagans and Infidels. II. 12. The Lord tvill cut off the man that doeth this, the master and the scholar, out of the tabernacles of Jacob, and him that offereth an offering unto tlie Lord of hosts. The Lord will not suffer these wicked conjunctions to pros- per : he will cut off the man that doth this, together with his posterity, and his abettors, out of the congregation of Israel ; and though he should think to pacify God with offerings, yet God will not accept them, or spare him. II. 13. And this have ye done again, covering the altar of the Lord with tears, with weeping, and with crying out, inso- much that he regardeth not the offering any more, or receiveth it with good ivill at your hand. And this ye have added unto your other sins ; ye have dealt so cruelly and unjustly with your wives, as that ye have caused them to wash the altars of God, with the tears of their weep- ing and complaints ; so as, that God, who hateth all iniquity, regardeth not the offerings you present unto him, any more, &c. II. 14. Yet ye say. Wherefore? Because the Lord hath been witness between thee and the wife of thy youth, against 122 PARAPHRASE UPON THE HARD TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE. whom tJiou hast dealt treacherously : yet is slie thy companion, and the wife of thy covenant. Yet ye stand stiffly upon the justification of your inno- cence ; and say, What have we done, or wherein have we de- served this disrespect to our sacrifices ? Know then, that it is for your ti*eacherous and unjust deahng with the wife of your youth, with whom you were lawfully married ; of which so- lemn contract, the Lord himself, the institutor of marriage, hath been witness : even those your laM^ful wives have ye abused ; yet they are ordained of God for the comfortable companions of your life, and by a firm and indissoluble co- venant conjoined unto you. II. 15. And did not he make one ? Yet had he the residue of the spirit. And wherefore one ? That he might seek a godly seed. Therefore take heed to your spirit, and let none deal treacherously against the wife of his youth. Yourselves, if ye shall but look back to the first original act of God, shall necessarily be convinced ; for did not God make one woman only for one man ? yet He had power, who was, and is the God of the Spirits of All Flesh, to have made more : this had been as easy for him ; wherefore did he therefore conjoin one woman only to that one man, and why doth he still continue his ordinance of the same single copulation ; but, that herein he took care that the children, the issue of such wed- lock, should be holily and lawfully begotten? Take heed to yourselves therefore, and keep yourselves within the compass of God's ordinance, and suffer not your unbridled spirits to break forth into these inordinate desires and wicked concu- piscences : let no man offer wrong to the wife of his youth, in taking in a stranger unto his bed. II. 16. For the Lord, the God of Israel, saith that he hateth putting away: for one covereth violence ivith his gar- ment, saith the Lord of hosts : therefore take heed to your spirit, that ye deal not treacherously. For the Lord God of Israel, howsoever ye may vmjustly pretend his allowance of this common dismission of your wives upon every slight occasion, professeth to hate these your cause- less repudiations of them ; and whosoever doth this, what co- lour soever he set upon it, yet doth but cloak a violence and wrong, which God will revenge, &c. II. 17. Ye have wearied the Lord ivith your words. Yet ye say, Wherein hare we wearied him ? When ye say, Every one that doeth evil is good in the sight of the Lord, and he de- lighteth in them; or, Where is the God of judgment? Moreover, besides all these actual wickednesses, ye have extremely urged the patience of the Lord, with the words of your blasphemies ; yet ye are ready to face out this sin also, and say. Wherein have we thus offended in our speeches ? MALACHI, CHAP. II. III. 123 Know then, that ye have shamefully blasphemed God, in that ye say, It is all one, whether a man be good or evil: every one, that doth evil, speeds as well at God's hands as the best; and he delights in wicked doers, else they should not so pros- per as they do : where is the justice of God, in the mean time? or how is he a God of such integrity and unpartial reti'ibution, as he is reported ? III. 1. Behold, I will send my messenger, and he shall pre- pare the way before me : and the Lord, whom ye seek, shall suddenly come to his temple, even the messenger of the co- venant, whom ye delight in : behold, he shall come, saith the Lord of hosts. Behold, I will stop the mouths of all such blasphemous cavillers : I will, in my appointed time, send my messenger, John the Baptist; and he shall prepai'e the way before my personal and visible coming : lo, the Messiah, even the Lord, whom ye wait for, shall ere long come into his Temple ; that great Messenger of the Evangelical Covenant, whom, with joy of heart, ye, my faithful ones, have long expected: behold, he shall come, saith the Lord of Hosts. III. 2. But ivho may abide the day of his coming ? and who shall stand when he appeareth ? for he is like a refiner s firey and like f idler s soap : But how shall the guilty and wicked ones of the world abide the day of his coming ? how shall they be able to stand before him, when he appeareth 1 for he shall come to purge, and re- fine his Church. III. 3. And he shall sit as a refiner and purifier of silver : and he shall purify the sons of Levi, and purge them as gold and silver, that they may offer unto the Lord an offering in righteousness. And he shall address himself zealously and exquisitely, to rid his Church of all that corruption of doctrine and manners, wherewith it is defiled : and, especially, he shall reform the priests of the New Testament, and quit them of that dross of error and vmrighteousness, wherewith that holy calling hath been formerly impured ; that they may with clean hands offer up holy sacrifices unto their God. HI. 4. Then shall the offerings of Judah and Jerusalem be pleasant unto the Lord, as in the days of old, and as informer years. Then shall the services of his holy Church be pleasing and acceptable unto the Lord ; no less than the best sacrifices of Abel and Melchisedech, and of all the holy fathers in the Old Testament. III. 5. And I IV ill come near to you to judgment ; and I ivill be a swift witness against the sorcerers, Sfc. 124 PARAPHRASE UPON THE HARD TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE. And, whereas ye lately said, Where is the God of Judgment? behold, now ye shall see and find where he is : I will come close to you in judgment, and will take a speedy course of vengeance against the sorcerers, &c. THE GOSPEL OF ST. MATTHEW. I. 1. The book of the generation of Jesus Christ, the son of David, the son of Abraham. The roll, or catalogue, of the pedigree of Jesus Christ ; ac- cording to the flesh, derived from those two most remarkable progenitors, David and Abraham ; to whom the promises were most clearly and fully made of the Messiah, to be deduced from their loins. I. 5. j^nd Salmon begat Booz of Rqchab ; and Booz begat Obed of Ruth ; and Obed begat Jesse. And Salmon begat Booz of Rachab, who received the spies in Jericho ; and Booz begat Obed of Ruth, the Moabitess ; which two women, being foreigners from the commonwealth of Israel, were both mercifully received into the Church of God, and honoured with the progeniture of Christ. I. 8. And J or am begat Ozias. Of Joram was descended Ozias : betwixt whom were inter- posed three kings ; Ahaziah, Joash, and Amaziah : whereof mention is not made ; whether for that they were of the seed of Ahab, or for that, there being no danger of omission in so known a pedigree, there might be a just observation of the in- tended number of the generations specified. I. 11. And Josias begat Jechonias and his brethren, about the time they ivere carried away to Babylon. And Josiah begat Jehoiakim and his brethren ; and that Jehoiakim begat Joachin, or Jechoniah, near to the time that they were carried away captive to Babylon ; so as Josiah was the gi'andfather of Jechoniah. I. 12. After that they were brought to Babylon, Jechonias begat Salathiel. In the time of the captivity, Jechoniah, whom God pro- nounced childless, in respect of any succession to the throne, begat Salathiel his second son. I. 16. And Jacob begat Joseph the husband of Mary. And Jacob begat Joseph the husband of Mary, being of the same tribe and family ; so as they had the same common an- cestors ; which were therefore wont to be reckoned by the males, and not by the females. I. 17. So all the generations from Abraham to David are fourteen generations ; and from David until the carrying away into Babylon axe fourteen generations ; Sfc. ST. MATTHEW, CHAP. 1. II. 125 So, in the line or pedigree of Abraham to David, are fourteen descents ; and, from David to the carrying away into Babylon, fourteen descents, &c. I. 19. Then Joseph her husband, being a just man, and not wiUins to make her a public example, tvas minded to put her away primly. Then Joseph, her betrothed husband, being a just man, and therefore not willing to cloak that unchastity, which he sus- pected in his espoused wife; and, on the other side, as a merciful and loving husband, being not willing to prosecute the rigour of the law against her; resolved to put her away privily. I. 20. Fear not to take unto thee Mary thy tv/fe : for that which is conceived in her is of the Holy Ghost. Fear not to acknowledge Mary for thy wife, and to make a ritual consummation of that marriage which is contracted be- twixt you; for that, which is conceived in her, is not of any mortal seed, but is miraculously wrought by the power and operation of the Holy Ghost. I. 25. Atid knew her not till she had brought forth her first- born son : and he called his name JESUS. And Joseph, in reverence of that divine work of the Holy Ghost, and that blessed conception which was wrought in her, yielded so much honour to the body of Mary his wife, as that he altogether abstained from all carnal knowledge of so holy a vessel: and when this only child of hers was born, according to the vision and premonition which he had from God, he called his name Jesus, or Saviour. II. 1, 2. Now when Jesus was born in Bethlehem of Jndea in the days of Herod the king, behold, there came wise men from the east to Jerusalem, saying. Where is he that is born King of the Jetvs ? for tve have seen his star in the east, and are come to worship him. Now, Avhen Jesus was, upon occasion of the tribes going up to their several cities to be taxed, born at Bethlehem, not that of Zebulon but of Judah, in the reign of Herod the first, being a tribvitary king of the Jews under the Romans, there came Wise Men from the eastern coasts, whether of Chaldea, or rather of Persia, to the city of Jerusalem, Saying, Where is he, whom we know, by assured revelation from God, to be born the true King of the Jews ; and that, not a Prince of any natural and ordinary rank, but such a one, as is designed and notified from heaven, for some marvellous purpose : for there hath appeared unto us in the East a miraculous star, which sig- nifieth his coming into the world ; and we are come afar off, to present our homage and worship unto him. II. 6. And thou Bethlehem, ^c. See Micah v. verse 2. II. 9. When they had heard the king, they departed ; and, 126 PARAPHRASE UPON THE HARD TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE. lo, the star, which they saw in the east, went before them, till it came and stood over where the young child ivas. That very star, which they had formerly seen in the East and had guided them to Jerusalem, now appeared unto them again; and, as moving lower in the air, went visibly before them, till it came to Bethlehem, and there stood still over the house, where the new-born child was. II. 11. And fell down, and worshipped him : and lohen they had opened their treasures, they presented unto him gifts; gold, and frankincense , and myrrh. And, notwithstanding the homeliness of the place, and the mean appearance of the parents, and the poorness of the furni- ture and provision for that birth, they, acknowledging some more than human Majesty in that child, fell down and w^or- shipped him ; and presented unto him the most precious gifts which their country yielded, even gold, frankincense and myrrh. II. 15. That it might he fulfilled which was spoken of the Lord by the prophet, saying. Out of E,gypt have I called my son. So as, herein was fulfilled and verified, in a higher nature and degree, that, which was spoken by the prophet Hoseas, saying, Out of Egypt have I called my son ; for that, which he spake of the people of Israel, which were the sons of God by choice and adoption, was now fulfilled in Him, who w^as the Natural and Eternal Son of his Father. 11. 16. And slew all the children that were in Bethlehem, and in all the coasts thereof, from tivo years old and nnder, according to the time which he had diligently enquired of the wise ??ien. And slew all the children, that were in Bethlehem, &c. and that were two years old and vinder ; that he might make sure work, and might certainly light upon the child, whose birth the Wise Men had signified unto him : he did therefore resolve, to cast beyond the time declared by them so far back, as there should be no likelihood of possibility for that designed child to escape. II. 17, 18. Then was fulfilled thai which was spoken by Jeremy the prophet, saying, In Rama was there a voice heard, lamentation, and weeping, and great mourning, Rachel tveeping for her children, and would not be comforted, because they are not. Then was again fulfilled that, which was spoken by Jeremy the prophet, concerning Rachel's weeping for her sons of the tribe of Benjamin : she, being buried at Bethlehem, w^as brought in, as it were in her grave, so deeply lamenting the loss of her posterity, carried away captive into Babylon, as that the voice of her weeping was heard afar off, even at Ramah in the tribe of Benjamin ; and now, well may she renew that her lamenta- ST. MATTHEW, CHAP. II. III. 127 tion, when so many innocent children were thus cruelly slain within the sight of her grave. II. 23. And he came and dwelt in a city called Nazareth: that it miuht he fulfilled which was spolcen by the prophets, He shall he called a Nazarene. And he came, and abode in a city of Galilee, called Naza- reth ; that, in the very place of his dwelling, there might be an allusion to that stile or title, which is frequently given to him of the prophets, by M'hom he is called Netzar ; so as, ovit of this ground, the appellation which is given him of a Nazarene, however it be objected to him, by way of reproach, is rather a notable proof of his answerableness to that prediction of the prophets ; especially that of Isaiah, who, by the root of Jesse, whence he should come, describes Bethlehem, the dwelling of Jesse, for the place of his birth ; and by that Netzar, which should arise from that root, meant to allude to the place of his abode and education. III. 4. And the same John had his raiment of cameVs hair, and a leathern girdle ahout his loins ; and his meat was locusts and wild honey. And the same John preached in those villages, which were scattered in the desert ; living in an austere and retired fashion; being clothed in an unusual, rough, neglected habit, and feed- ing on such hoiTfiely and voluntary diet as that wild place would afford ; that, by this strange manner of his life, the minds of men might be raised to a conceit of some extraordinary matter, both in his person and message. III. 7, 8. O generation of vijiers, who hath warned you to fee from the wrath to come i Bring forth therefore fruits meet for repentance : O ye Pharisees and Saducees, who are rather venomous serpents than men, so full are ye of despight and wickedness ; how comes it about, that ye are grown thus spiritually wise, to seek thus seasonably to avoid the wrath and judgments of God to come, by betaking yourselves to this holy institution of baptism, and washing in this sacred laver of regeneration? Who hath put this into your hearts ? Can this be any other, but a motion of the Spirit of God, whose blessed suggestions, if ye would follow to purpose. See that your repentance be serious and effectual : do not content yourselves with this formal profession, but bring forth such fruits, both of good affections and of good works, as may be meet for true peni- tents, and as will necessarily flow from true grace wrought in the heart. III. 9. And think not to say within yourselves, We have Abraham to our father : for I say unto you, that God is able of these stones to raise ujJ children unto Abraham. 128 PARAPHRASE UPON THE HARD TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE. Do not rest in this, or boast of it as an all-sufficient privilege, that vVbvaham is your father after the flesh : the thank of this is God's, and not yours ; neither is this any more than the power of God is able to do for these very stones of the wilderness, of which he is no less able to make children unto Abraham, than he was to make Adam of the clay, or Eve of his rib. III. 10. And now also the axe is laid tinfo the root of the trees : therefore every tree which bringeth not forth good fruit is hewn down, and cast into the f re. Please not yourselves therefore with these pretences ; but know, that now God intends to take a severe and round course, with all the hypocritical and fruitless professors of his Name : grant that Abraham is your root, and that ye are sprung up from him; yet know, that God's judgment, like an axe, is now laid to you, to hew you down speedily, that ye may be cast into hell fire, if ye bring not forth good fruit, such as may beseem the trees that grow from such a root. III. 11. 1 indeed baptize you loith water unto repentance : hut he that cometh after me is mightier than I, whose shoes I am not worthy to bear: he shall baptize you with the Holy Ghost, and with j^re. I indeed, as being a mere man, can only apply unto you the outward sign of baptism, which is a sacrament of repentance and spiritual regeneration ; and can go no further : but the great Messiah of the World, whose forerunner I am, and whose shoes I am not worthy to bear, hath a power infinitely above mine : he shall confer upon you the inward graces of his Spirit, which is of a purging and cleansing quality ; and shall so work upon your sovds, as the fire doth upon metals : which Spirit of his, shall, on the day of Pentecost, descend upon your heads, in the forms of fiery tongues. III. 12. Whose fan is in his hand, and he will thoroughly purge his floor, and gather his wheat into the garner ; but will burn vp the chajf with unquenchable fire. The Church of God is like a cornfloor, wherein there is not only wheat, but chaff, and straws, and dross, and much ofFal. The Messiah, whom I forerun, comes with a fan in his hand, whereby he will cleanse and purge his Church, by the effectual and powerful preaching of his Gospel, which shall seal up the good unto everlasting life ; so as they, like unto pure wheat, shall be by him set apart for the garner of heaven : while the wicked, as the chaff and soil of the floor, shall be swept up, and cast by him into unquenchable fire. III. 15. And Jesus answering said unto him, Suffer it to be so now : for thus it becometh us to fulfil all righteousness. Then he suffered him. It is not for thee, to stand upon these points of the excel- ST. MATTHEW, CHAP. III. IV. 1529 lency of my person, above thine, now at this time when my Baptism is in hand : do thou readily yield to that, which I re- quire of thee ; as that, which God the Father hath willed, both me to undergo, and thee to perform : for thus it is fit for us to accomplish, in all due obedience, all that part of God's will which concerns us. III. 16. And, lo, the heavens were opened unto him, and he saw the Spirit of God descending like a dove, and lighting upon him. And there was a visible kind of opening in the heaven, as if the curtain of the sky had been drawn ; and a glorious bright- ness shewed itself, as it were, above the firmament ; and He, who had before received the Spirit, not by measure, now that he was to enter upon the execution of this work of man's re- demption, He saw the Spirit of God descending upon him, in the form of a Dove, and lighting upon him ; as in a gracious and public attestation from heaven, of the designation and enabling of him to so great a work. IV. 1. Then was Jesus led up of the Spirit into the wilder- ness to he tempted of the devil. Then was Jesus moved by the Spirit of God, to go aside into the wilderness ; that he might there enter the combat with the great enemy of man's salvation ; that so he might begin this great office in many and strong temptations. IV. 4. It is written, Man shall not live by bread alone, but by every word that proceedeth out of the mouth of God. It is not the very material substance of bread, that can or doth maintain the life of man ; but the blessing of God, giving power to that bread to nourish : neither is Almighty God tied to the ordinary means of bread, as if without that he could not sustain man's life ; but he is able, by his infinite power, either to create new means, or to work without or against the means. IV. 5. Then the devil taJceth him up into the holy city, and setteth him on a pinnacle of the temple. Then Jesus, that he might give all advantage to the chal- lenges of Satan, suffered himself to be led to Jerusalem, and to be set upon a high pinnacle of the temple. IV. 7. Thou shalt not tempt the Lord thy God. See Deut. vi. verse 16. IV. 8. Again, the devil taketh him. up into an exceeding high mountain, and sheweth him all the kingdoms of the world, and the glory of them. And represented to his eye divers countries round about ; and, withal, represented to his imagination all the kingdoms of the world, and the magnificence and glory thereof, setting them forth in all their pomp, and pleasure, and royalty. VOL, IV. K 130 PARAPHRASE UPON THE HARD TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE. IV. 12. He departed into Galilee. He departed into the uppei* Galilee, which was out of Herod's dominions, called Galilee of the Gentiles. IV. 15, 16. Galilee of the Gentiles; The people which sat in darkness Sfc. See Isaiah ix. verses 1, 2. IV. 19. And he said unto them, Follow me, and I will make you fishers of men. Follow me, and I will prefer you to a higher function : for, whereas now your trade is this toilsome fishing in the sea, I will advance you to that spiritual calling, wherein you shall take men instead of fishes ; by the nets of wholesome doctrine, drawing them up out of the sea of the world, into the ship of my Church. V. 2. And he opened his mouth, and taught them, saying, And he composed himself to speak unto the multitude; and taught them, saying, V. 3. Blessed are the poor in spirit : for theirs is the king- dom of heaven. Blessedness is the end ye all aim at; and that, which the most men are apt to mistake : ye are wont commonly to ac- count them blessed, which abound with wealth, and honour, and pleasure ; and those, on the contrary, miserable, who are wanting in any of these : bvit I must teach you other doctrine : would ye therefore know who are truly blessed ? howsoever then the world esteems them, they are blessed, who, being de- jected by the hand of God, have learned to make a good use of his affliction, being thereby inwardly humbled under that mighty and just hand ; for God will recompense their want with abundance, their abasement with heavenly glory. V. 4. Blessed are they that mourn : for they shall be com- forted. And, whereas the world accounts none blessed but the merry and jovial, I tell you that they are blessed, who mourn for their sins, and are sadly affected whether with their own or others' evils; for this sorrow shall end in joy and comfort. V. 5. Blessed are the meek : for they shall inherit the earth. Blessed are the lowly and gentle, and patient and longsuf- fering; for God shall reward their humility, and meek and quiet disposition, with a comfortable fruition of these earthly blessings, and of better above. V. 6. Blessed are they which do hunger and thirst after righteousness : for they shall be filled. Blessed are they, who, when they have so moderated their appetite, that their desires are no other than just and equal, yet wait and languish under the forbearance and want thereof, and do eagerly affect spiritual blessings ; for God will find a time to satisfy their longing, and to fill them with all good things. ST. MATTHEW, CHAP. IV. V. 131 V. 13. Ye are the salt of the earth: but if the salt have lost his savour, wherewith shall it be salted? it is thenceforth good for nothing, but to be cast out, and to be trodden under foot of men. Ye, my Apostles and Disciples, are unto the world as salt is to meat : without your Doctrine the world would be altogether unsavoury: consider therefore in what state ye are; the greater your use and service is, the more is your danger and judg- ment. Other things, when they have lost their savour, recover it by the virtue of salt applied unto them; but if salt itself have lost the savour, what can be able to fetch it again? Even so, ye serve to season the graceless hearts and lives of men, by your good doctrine and life ; but if ye yourselves become graceless, what remedy can there be for you ? Other things, when they have lost their nature and good qualities, yet even after their corruption may be useful for some purposes ; but for salt, if that have once lost the savour, it is, it can be, good for nothing; and therefore must necessarily be cast out, as utterly unprofitable. Even so it is with you, if ye shall de- generate from this holy calling, wherein ye ai*e set. V. 15. Neither do men light a candle, and put it under a bushel, 8fc. God hath not given unto you these stations or these graces, that ye should keep them to yourselves, and smother them in an obscure privacy ; but that ye should bring them forth to the "benefit of the world, and improve them to the direction and salvation of many, as men do not light a candle to hide it, &c. V. 17. ThinJc not that I am come to destroy the law, or the prophets: I am not come to destroy, but to fulfil. Becavise ye hear some doctrines from me, whereto your ears were not formerly inured, do not imagine or conceive, that I am come to make any innovation or change of that doctrine or holy covenant, that is contained in the law of Moses or the Prophets : no ; it is so far from that, as that I am come to make good, and ratify, and perfect the same ; in that by my Spirit I shall quicken the dead letter of the law, and really ex- hibit and perform that which was shadowed out by the figures of the law. V. 18. For verily I say unto you, Till heaven and earth pass, one jot or one tittle shall in no wise pass from the law, till all be fulfilled. For verily I say unto you, The truth of this law is firm, and stable, and inviolable : as soon shall the frame of heaven and earth be dissolved, as any the least part of the law shall mis- carry and fall to the ground unfulfilled, or as the truth and equity of any clause of the moral law of God shall cease or be abrogated. K 2 132 PARAPHRASE UPON THE HARD TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE. V. 19. Whosoever therefore shall break one of these least comma?idments, and shall teach men so, he shall be called the least in the hingdom of heaven: but whosoever shall do and teach them, the same shall be called great in the kingdom of heaven. Whosoever, therefore, shall break any one of these com- mandments, which in the opinion of men shall seem the very least and slightest, and shall either by example or doctrine draw men to a neglect or violation thereof, he shall justly be held unworthy to sustain any the meanest place or charge in the Church of God, under the Gospel ; but, on the contrary, he, who both in life and doctrine shall set forth and commend this law of God to his people, that man shall be accounted worthy of great honour and respect in God's Church. V. 20. For I say unto you, That except your righteousness shall exceed the righteousness of the Scribes and Pharisees, ye shall iti no case enter into the hingdom of heaven. The Scribes and Pharisees take upon them to be the great masters of the law, and profess much rigorous austerity in their traditional observations ; but, in the mean time, they place the breach and fvdfilling of the law in outward actions, and do by their false glosses corrupt the holy law of God: except therefore ye go further than they, both in the under- standing and observing of this law, ye shall not enter into the kingdom of heaven. V. 21. Ye have heard that it was said by them of old time, Thou shall not Mil; and whosoever shall kill shall be in danger of judgment : Ye have heard that it hath been taught of old, by those which have taken upon them to be expositors of the law, Thou shalt not kill; and whosoever shall outwardly violate this law, by an actual and malicious shedding of innocent blood, shall be in danger of a capital punishment. V. 22. But I say ufito you, That whosoever is angry with his brother without a cause shall be in danger of the judgment : and whosoever shall say to his brother, Raca, shall be in danger of the council: but whosoever shall say, Thou fool, shall be in danger of hell fire. But I say unto you, that not only the outward act of murder is a breach of the law, but the inward mispassion of the heart also : and therefore, that I may express the degrees of God's displeasure and wrath, by those three degrees of punishment, which are wont to be inflicted in those three several orders of courts and proceedings of judicature amongst you ; amongst whom, the lesser offences are punished by the judgment of three authorized officers, the' greater by the Sanhedrim or Council of three and twenty, the greatest of all by the Supreme Sessions of sixty-one : I say unto you, that even ST. MATTHEW, CHAP. V. 133; rash and causeless anger, as coming under the first head, de- serves a just punishment from God's hand ; but, if that anger break forth into gestures of scorn and disgrace, it goes yet higher, and deserves a further degree of judgment ; but, if it shall yet proceed further into words of reviling and contumely, it then, as a notorious offence, incurs the danger of the highest degree of punishment, such as is reserved for the heinousest malefactors. V. 23. And there rememberest that thy brother hath ought against thee. And there rememberest that thy brother hath a just quarrel against thee, and that thou hast given him cause of un- kindness. V. 25. Agree tvith thine adversary quickly, whiles thou art in the ivay with him ; lest at any time the adversary deliver thee to the judge, and the judge deliver thee to the officer, 8^c. And, if there be a controversy betwixt thee and thy neigh- bour, so as you are going to law about it ; be thou so inclined to peace, as to take up the matter speedily, betwixt you two, ere ye come to a public trial of it ; lest, upon the pursuit of thine adversary, thou be foiled in the cause, and the judge deliver thee into the hands of the officer, &c. V. 28. But I say unto you, That whosoever looketh on a woman to lust after her hath committed adultery with her already in his heart. But I say unto you, that adultery doth not only consist in outward act only, but in the wicked concupiscences of the heart ; so as, whosoever looketh lasciviously upon a woman, with a will and desire to feed his lust after her, hath already committed adultery with her in his heart. V. 29. And if thy right eye offend thee, plucJc it out, and cast it from thee : for it is profitable for thee that one of thy members should perish, S^c. And if this be difficult for a man to avoid all lustful glances, yet it must be laboured for ; and there must be a firm resolu- tion taken vip in the soul, rather to part with the dearest part or member of our bodies, than to yield it up as a weapon of unrighteousness unto sin : for it were much better for thee that one &c. So also verse 30. V. 34. But I say unto you. Swear not at all; neither by heaven; for it is God's throne: 8fC. Ye do easily yield that the name of God may not be taken in vain in your oaths, but ye think it not unlawful, according to your common practice, to swear by heaven, or by earth, or by the temple, or Jerusalem, or by your head, or any such like created subject ; and herein ye think ye may have liberty enough, so as these names cannot be taken in vain, nor make you liable to perjury : but I say unto you, Swear not unneces- 134 PARAPHRASE UPON THE HARD TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE. sarily by God himself; neither swear at all by these creatures, as they are such ; and if ye do swear falsely by them, as in re- lation to God their Maker, ye make yourselves no less guilty of perjury, for there is none of them which hath not some reference unto God : heaven is his throne, the earth his footstool, &c. V. 38, 39. Ye have heard that it hath beeti said, An eye for an eye, and a tooth for a tooth : But I say unto you, That ye resist not evil: but whosoever shall smite thee on the right cheek, turti to hint the other also. Ye have heard the gloss of the Scribes and Pharisees, warranting retaliation of injuries, even in the cases of private revenge : but I say unto you. Do not return one evil tvirn for another ; but be so inclinable to peace and meekness, that ye rather be ready to take a second wrong, than to return the first. So also verses 40, 41. V. 48. Be ye therefore perfect, even as your Father tvhich is in heaven is perfect. Do ye labour and strive towards perfection ; and propound unto yourselves the pattern of God your Heavenly Father : imitate ye his holiness ; and, though ye may never hope to at- tain to a full measure thereof, yet endeavour that your holiness may be conformable to his in the manner of it, for truth and sincerity ; and that it may not rest in any measure which it hath atchieved, but may still aspire unto more. VI. 3. But when thou doest alms, let not thy left hand Jcnow what thy right hand doeth. Do thine alms so secretly, that, if it were possible, thou mightest even hide them from thine own self. VI. 11. Give us this day our daily bread. See Luke xi. 3. VI. 13. Lead us not 8fc. See Luke xi. 4. VI. 17. But thou, when thou fastest, anoint thine head, and wash thy face. When thou fastest privately, upon the occasions of thine own humiliation, make no shew of it, outwardly to others ; but rather compose thyself to cheerfulness in the view of thy neighbours. VI. 22. The light of the body is the eye : if therefore thine eye be single, thy whole body shall be full of light. As the eye is to the body, so is reason to the soul ; the light and direction to all the other parts and faculties : if the eye of the body be clear, all the members of the body receive perfect direction for their motions. VI. 23. But if thine eye be evil, thy whole body shall be full of darkness. If therefore the light that is in thee be darkness, how great is that darkness! But if there be a blemish or defect in the eye, all the body ST. MATTHEW, CHAP. V. VII. ]S5 wants guidance : so, if the reason or understanding faculty be rightly informed, all the other powers of the soul are steered aright ; but if that be corrupted, there is nothing but darkness, and disorder, and miscarriage in the soul. VI. 24. No man can serve two masters : for either he will hate the one, and love the other; or else he will hold to the one, and despise the other. Ye cannot serve God and Mammon. No man can serve two opposite masters ; neither can he di- vide himself betwixt them, to please them both : if he love the one, he must disrespect the other : if he lay to please the one, the other will be offended. So it is betwixt God and riches : if ye be the servants and vassals to your wealth, ye cannot be the servants of God. VI. 25. Take no thought for your life, what ye shall eat, 8fc. Be ye not anxiously, distrustfully, carkingly careful for the things of this life ; for your food, or apparel, or any other ne- cessai-y or convenient thing for the maintenance of your pre- sent life. VI. 34. Sufficient unto the day is the evil thereof. Every day hath trouble and care enough pertaining to the present occasions thereof: we need not burden it besides, with a sad and afflictive though tfulness for the affairs and events of future times. VII. 1. Judge not, that ye be not judged. Do not presume to pass a rash and uncharitable judgment upon others, that God may not enter into a severe judgment with you. VIT. 6. Give not that which is holy unto the dogs, neither cast ye your pearls before swine, lest they trample them under their feet, and turn again and rend you. Do not impart the holy things of God, the divine mysteries of salvation, unto profane and irreligious and malicious scorners ; neither do ye cast away the most precious counsels and ordi- nances of God upon filthy persons, Avho are resolved to wallow in their known uncleanness ; lest they do both contemn those sacred institutions, and return unto you scoffs, indignities, per- secutions. VII. 19. Every tree that bringeth not forth good fruit is heivn doivn, and cast into the f re. See chap. iii. 10. VII. 23. I never knew you. I never took any approving knowledge of you : ye may per- haps have made formal professions of me, but I never gave allowance either to you or them. VII. 29. For he taught them as one having authority, and not as the Scribes. And he taught them with much power, and evidence of the 136 PARAPHRASE UPON THE HARD TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE. Spirit ; stirring their hearts with his effectual and heavenly doctrine, which he delivered ; and inclining them to beHeve and embrace what he taught them; and not in that fashionable, cold, and heartless fashion, which the Scribes used in their expositions of the law. VIII. 4. And Jesus saith unto him., See thou tell no man; but go thy way, shew thyself to the priest, and offer the gift that Moses commanded, for a testimony unto them. It is not yet seasonable for thee to divulge this cure, that I have wrought upon thee ; and therefore I do, for the time, en- join thee silence : but, in the mean time, neglect no duty that the law requireth of thee, though thy healing have been thus extraordinary.; yet do not think that it exempteth thee from that charge, which God by Moses imposeth upon thee : go therefore, and shew thyself to the priest, that he may pass his allowance of thy full recovery : and offer thou the gift pre- scribed in the law, that, by this act of thine, my very enemies may be convinced of the truth and certainty of this miracle. VIII. 9. For I am a man under authority, having soldiers under me : and I say to this man. Go, and he goeth ; and to another, Come, and he cometh ; and to my servant, Do this, and he doeth it. If I, that am a man under the authority of another, viz. the tribune of my band, have yet this power, that my word can be obeyed by those that are under my command ; so as, if I say to my servant, Go, he goeth ; if I bid him come, he cometh : how much more shall thy word alone, who art so powerful and absolute, be prevalent to effect that which thou commandest ! Do thou therefore but speak the word only, and my servant shall be healed. VIII. ] 0. Verily, I say unto you, I have not found so great faith, no, not in Israel. This Centurion, ye see, is a Gentile ; yet hath he shewed, in this suit of his, such a marvellous strength of faith, that I have not found the like, even in Israel, which should have more reason to believe. VIII. 11. And I say tinto you. That many shall come from the east and west, and shall sit down with Abraham, and Isaac, and Jacob, in the kingdom of heaven. But thus it shall be, as in him, so in others also, that are yet strangers and aliens from the Church of God ; for I say unto you, that beyond and out of the bounds of Judea, from all the remote regions of the world, there shall many be called into my Church ; who, from the east and west, shall be admitted into the participation of the same glory, with Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob, the holy Patriarchs of my ancient Church, in the kingdom of heaven. ST. MATTHEW, CHAP. VIII. 137 VIII. 12. But the children of the kingdom shall be cast out into utter darkness : there shall be weeping and gnashing of teeth. But many of those, who, by their privilege and profession, are my selected people, even the Jews, to whom the Church of God seems now to be confined, shall be utterly disclaimed and rejected ; and, in the end, shall be cast down into hell, where there is nothing but horror, and extremity of sorrow, and pain, and torment. VIII. 17. That it might be fulfilled which was spoken by Esaias the prophet, saying, Himself took our infirmities, and bare our sicknesses. That, even in this sense also, might be fulfilled that word of Isaias the prophet ; viz. That, as he did in his own person un- dertake to bear our sorrows and infirmities ; so also, by his divine power, he removed and took away the bodily complaints and sicknesses of men, as he did away their sins, which are the causes of their sufferings, so also their diseases and infirmities, which are the effects of their sin. VIII. 20. And Jesus saith unto him, The foxes have holes, and the birds of the air have nests ; but the Son of Man hath not where to lay his head. And Jesus saith unto him, If, in the purpose of following me, thou hast any aim at thine own ease or honour in the world, thou shalt be much mistaken ; for, though I be the true Son of God, yet now I have taken upon me the form and estate of a Servant ; and, in this humbled condition of mine, I do not so much as provide a set house room for myself and my family, wherein I have willingly abased myself below the very fowls of the air and the meanest beasts upon earth : the foxes have holes, &c. VIII. 22. But Jesus said unto him, Follow me ; and let the dead bury their dead. But Jesus said unto him. Those, that are truly called by me, must not delay their answerable obedience ; no, not for a day ; but must presently address themselves to my service : as for that excuse, which thou makest of burying the dead, it is a work needful indeed to be done ; but there are enough besides fit for this business; even those, which lie still dead in their sins, and have not entertained any good purposes of betaking themselves to the seeking and following the means of salvation. VIII. 29. And, behold, they cried out, saying. What have we to do with thee, Jesus, thou So?i of God? art thou come hither to torment us before the time ? O thou Jesus, the Son of the Everliving God, it is our great misery, that we are fiillen into thine hands : what wilt thou now do with vis ? dost thou mean now to accomplish our full torment before the day of final judgment? 138 PARAPHRASE UPON THE HARD TEXTS OF SCRIPTUPvE. IX. 2. And Jesus seeing their faiOi said unto the sick of the jialsij ; Son, he of good cheer ; thy sins he forgiven thee. And Jesus, seeing the faith both of the palsied man and of those that brouglit him, said unto the sick of the palsy, Son, be of good cheer : thou art come hither, in desire and confi- dence of cure ; I will give thee more than thou askest : thou comest hither for the recovery of thy bodily health, I give thee, besides that, a happy restitution to a good estate of soul : thy palsy is healed ; thy sins, the cause of this evil, are forgiven thee. IX. 6. But that ye may know that the Son of Man hath power on earth to forgive sins, {then saith he to the sick of the palsy,) Arise, take up thy hed, and go unto thine hoxise. Ye know well, that no finite power can forgive sin, which is an offence of an Infinite Majesty ; only therefore an infinite power can remit it : and now that ye may know the Son of Man hath this power in his hand, 1 will demonstrate it to you, by this miraculous effect ; none but an infinite power can so far transcend nature, as by a mere command, instantly to restore legs and strength to this impotent man ; you shall now see it done by me. Then saith he to the sick of the palsy ; Arise, take up thy bed and go to thine house. IX. 9. Sitting at the receipt of custom. Sitting in the toll-booth of the publicans, to gather up the rents and taxes that the Jews were to pay unto the Romans, their masters. IX. 10. Behold, many publicans and sinners came and sat down with him and his disciples. Many publicans and persons that had been noted for in- famous, and known offenders, as consorting together (being abandoned by their neighbours in a conceit of the unlawfulness of their conversation) came, and sat down with him, and his disciples. IX. 13. I will have mercy and not sacrifice. See Hosea vi. verse 6. IX. Ibid. For I am not come to call the righteous, but sinners to repentance. I come not to call them, that are just and righteous in their own conceit ; but those, that are convinced in themselves of their own sinfulness, those am I come to call home to me, by a true and hearty repentance : as for those other, how can they be capable of repentance and conversion, when they think they have done nothing worthy to be repented of? IX. 15. And Jesus said unto them. Can the children of the hridechamher mourn, as long as the bridegroom is ivith them? but the days tvill come, when the bridegroom shall be taken from them, and then shall they fast. There is a time for all things : there are times of feasting, ST. MATTHEW, CHAP. IX. 139 and times of mourning and abstinence : marriage feasts are of all other wont to be times of mirth and joUity ; look then, how unproper it would be for the bridemen that attend the wedding to fast while the bridegroom is celebrating his marriage with great cheer and mirth, so unfit would it be for my disciples to fast and mourn while I their Master and Saviour am personally present with them ; but as, when the wedding feast is over and the bridegroom is gone the guests may then give place to fast- ing and sad austerity and it is seasonable so to do, even so shall my disciples when I am taken from them find it meet to mourn and humble themselves by fasting and such like bodily exer- cises. IX. 16, 17. No man jiutteth a piece of new cloth unto an old garment, for that which is put irt to fill it up taketh from the garment, and the rent is made worse. Neither do men put new ivine into old bottles : else the bottles break, and the ivine run- neth out, and the bottles perish : but they put new wine into new bottles, and both are preserved. There must be great wisdom and discretion in making choice of those things, which are fit to be imposed upon several per- sons : that, which is meet for one, is not meet for another : my disciples are like unto a cloth, or a bottle : an austere course of life is like to a new rough cloth, or to new wine that is full of strong and busy spirits. Now look, how unmeet and dan- gerous it is to piece a new cloth to an old, or to put new wine into an old crazy cask, for hence the rent in the garment grows greater and the wine breaking the cask is spilt and lost; so unfit and inconvenient it might be, to put my disciples, which are yet but novices in this holy profession they have under- taken, to overstrict and difficult and severe courses, which afterwards upon better experience and more seasonin^j, they may be fit for. IX. 23. He saw the minstrels and the people making a noise. He saw the minstrels, that were wont to be hired for funeral lamentations, and the people also, with much noise expressing their sorrow. IX. 24. For the maid is not dead, but sleepeth. And they laughed him to scorn. The maid is not in such a state of death, as under which she shall continue; but she shall be so soon revived, as if she had only slept for a while, and were now to be awaked : and when ye shall see her presently to be raised up and move, ye will be ready to imagine it was no other, &:c. IX. 37. The harvest truly is plenteous, but the labourers arefeiv. Here is a great and plenteous harvest towards, of many souls, that are to be gathered into the barns and granaries of the Church and of Heaven ; but the labourers and teachers, 140 PARAPHRASE UPON THE HARD TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE. by whose painful ministry they are to be gathered in, are but few. X. 5, 6. Go not into the way of the Gentiles, and into any city of the Samaritans enter ye not : But go ye rather to the lost sheep of the house of Israel. It is not yet time, to preach these glad tidings of Salvation to the Gentiles: they shall, in their season, be called: but on- wards, do ye confine your pains and preaching, within the bounds of Judea ; and do not so much as go aside into any of the cities of the Samaritans, who, though they challenge an affinity and interest both of blood and religion, yet, for those gross mixtures of heathenism and heresy and idolatry, which they have entertained, are not worthy to be so far respected by me, as to be privileged with this my first mission unto them : But go ye rather to those my peculiar and selected people of Israel, who are, as it were, lost in their own infidelity and dis- obedience, and labour to reclaim them. X. 9, 10. Provide neither gold, nor silver, nor brass in your purses. Nor scrip for your journey, neither two coats, neither shoes, nor yet staves : for the workman is worthy of his 7neat. Make no provision of money, for the charge for your journey; as if ye should labour and travel upon your own cost: Neither carry with you provision of victuals : neither take with you change of suits ; whether of coats for your backs, or of shoes for your feet, or of staves for your hand, but content yourselves with what you have then about you ; and if any of these should fail you, in your way, they shall be supplied unto you, by those among whom ye bestow your pains : for the workman is worthy of his maintenance, whithersoever he goes. X. 11. j4nd into whatsoever city or town ye shall enter, en- quire who in it is worthy ; and there abide till ye go thence. When ye enter into a city or town, enquire who may be the fittest host for you, and most worthy, through his good report, to be graced by yovir presence ; and when ye have pitched in any house, do not change your lodging, while ye remain in that city, that ye may not seem inconstant or delicate, and may by this means give discontent to your first host. X. 13. And if the house be worthy, let your peace come upon it: but if it be not worthy, then let yoxir peace return to you. And if the house be worthy, let that blessing, which your prayers have wished thereunto, fall upon it ; but if it be not worthy, those well wishes of yours shall return back into your own bosoms. X. 14. Shake off the dust of your feet. Shake off the dvist of your feet ; to signify unto them, that ye do not mean to have ought to do with them ; and to let them see, that their contempt of my message hath made them so ^ ST. MATTHEW, CHAP. X. 141 odious to God, that the very dust of then* streets is a kind of pollution to the feet of those that tread upon it. X. 17. But beware of men: for they will deliver you up to the councils, and they will scourge you in their synagogues. They are wolves and not men, amongst whom I must send you : take heed therefore of these wolvish men ; for they will persecute you for your message' sake, and deliver you up as offenders into the hands of authority, and scourge you in their assemblies. X. 19. But when they deliver you up, take no thought how or what ye shall speak : for ^c. When they deliver you up to their rulers, be not ye too fearfully solicitous what answers ye shall give ; neither do herein trust too much to your own wit, and dexterity of replying ; but know, that the Spirit of God shall be present with you, and shall put answers into your mouth. X. 23. But when they persecute you in this city, flee ye into another : for verily I say unto you, Ye shall not have gone over the cities of Israel, till the Son of Man be come. It is not enough for you, that ye have in one city endured persecution ; but when ye have suifered there, ye must betake yourselves to another city : for verily I say vinto you, All the cities of Israel must have this Gospel of mine preached unto them by you ; but, ere ye can have gone through them all, I, the Messiah, who send you, will personally second yovi in this mission of mine, and make manifest to the world my power and kingdom. X. 25. If they have called the master of the house Beelze- bub, how much more shall they call them of his household'^ I am the great Master of the Family, my Church ; ye are my servants and attendants therein : if they have not stuck to cast reproaches upon me your Master in so high a degree, as to call me a devil, how much less do ye think will they spare you of my household ? X. 26. Fear them not therefore : for there is nothing covered, that shall not be revealed; and hid, that shall not be Tcnown. Fear them not, therefore ; neither be discouraged with the obscureness of this errand of the Gospel, which I do now com- mit unto you : for, howsoever it be now only preached in corners, in some little parcel of the world, it shall spread forth to all the utmost coasts of the earth ; and, howsoever the despiteful world do now load you with slanders and unjust re- proaches, yet the day shall come wherein your innocence and their malice shall be openly manifested unto all the world. X. 27. What I tell you in darkness, that speak ye in light : and what ye hear in the ear, that preach ye upon the housetops. Be not, therefore, afraid to publish this message of mine: 142 PARAPHRASE UPON THE HARD TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE. what I deliver to you in private, speak ye openly ; and, what I speak to you alone, do ye proclaim it aloud from those places whence your voice may be best heard. X. 29. Are not two sparrows sold for a farthing? and one of them shall not fall on the ground without your Father. Let the tyrants of the world threat what they please, they cannot do ought against you, but what is limited by my Provi- dence ; even the meanest of all the creatui'es are not exempted from the care and overruling power thereof: what bird is more cheap and worthless than a sparrow, whereof two are sold for a farthing? and yet the eye of Divine Providence is so over them, that nothing can befal to one of them, but what your Father in Heaven hath predetermined. X. 30. But the very hairs of your head are all numhered. But, for you, so precious is your life in the sight of God, that every thing that pertains unto you, even the very hairs of your head, is regarded by him; so as your enemies cannot touch one of those hairs, without the allowance of the Almighty. X. 34. Think not that I am come to send peace on earth : I came not to send peace, hut a sword. You are mistaken, if ye think, that, upon the coming of the Messiah, there shall be nothing but outward peace in the world : no ; make account rather of the contrary : for it will fall out, through the corruption of man's nature, that he shall take occasion from the Gospel to be moved to unquietness, both in himself and with others ; and Satan, the common enemy of mankind, being enraged with the publication thereof, shall stir up broils and oppositions against it : so as not peace, but war and contention, will, through the wickedness of devils and men, follow upon the preaching of this Gospel of Peace. X. S5. For I am come to set a man at variance against his father, Sfc. For, it will follow upon my coming, as if it had been a thing intended by me therein, that the son, hating and persecuting my truth, will make head against the father, which embraceth and professeth it, &c. X. 39. He that findeth his life shall lose it. He, that makes so dainty of his life, as that, when he is thereto called, he will not expose it to danger or loss, for my Name's sake, shall be sure to lose it everlastingl3^ XI. 2, 3. He sent two of his disciples. Saying, Art thou he that should come, or do we look for another ? John sent two of his disciples to Jesus, to enquire of him, whether he were the Messiah that should come. Not, for that John the Baptist did any way doubt of this truth, who had heard the voice from heaven acknowledging Jesus to be the Son of God, and had seen the Spirit descending upon him, and had ST. MATTHEW, CHAP. XI. 143 said so often and long before, Behold the Lamb of God, &c. ; but, that, by this means, he might procure a full confirmation hereof to his disciples, who, he knew, would be sent back by Jesus fully convinced, and settled by his wonderful miracles and heavenly doctrine, in this persuasion and assurance. XL 5. And the deaf hear, the dead are raised up, and the poor have the Gospel preached to them. The deaf hear, the dead are raised up ; so as I have, by many undeniable miracles, made good unto the world the truth of this whereof ye enquire ; and, moreover, tell your master, that in me is fulfilled that, which Esaias fore-prophesied of the Messiah to coiwq, That the Gospel is preached to the poor. XL 6. And blessed is he, whosoever shall not be offended in me. And blessed is he, that doth not take occasion to be offended at my mean and homely condition ; but sees and acknowledges Majesty and Power, in this my outward Poverty and Infirmities. XL 7. What went ye out into the wilderness to see ? A reed shaken with the wind? To what purpose went ye out into the wilderness, to see John Baptist? What conceit or expectation drew you thither? Did you think to see there a man light and unconstant to his own courses and resolutions ? XL 8. But what went ye out for to see ? A man clothed in soft raiment ? behold, they that wear soft clothing are in kings' houses. Or, did you think there to see a man gaily or richly clothed? this kind of outward bravery of apparel is to be looked for in the courts of kings and princes, not in a rude desert. XL 9. But what went ye out for to see ? A prophet ? yea, I say unto you, and more thaji a jjrojihet. No, ye say ye went out to see a Prophet, for such indeed ye acknowledge him ; and yet ye regard not the testimony that he gives concerning me : herein ye are not mistaken, that ye hold John no less than a Prophet ; yea, let me add somewhat to your valuation of him, I say he is more than a Prophet. XL 10. Behold, I send 8fc. See Malachi iii. 1. XL 11. Verily I say uuto you, Among them that are born of ivomen there hath not risen a greater than John the Baptist : notwithstanding he that is least in the kingdom of heaven is greater than he. Verily I say unto you, that, among all those ancient Prophets which have been most famous in the world in former times, there hath not arisen one greateror more honoured in his func- tion, than John Baptist. They all have spoken of the Messiah to come ; and this hath been their principal glory, that they have foreshewed him to the world, long befoi'e he was ex- hibited : but this is the privilege and honour of John, that he 144 PARAPHRASE UPON THE HARD TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE. points to that Saviour and Messiah ah*eady exhihited. And, in the very same regard, the meanest minister under the Gos- pel may justly challenge to have a more excellent office and function than John the Baptist ; for that he preacheth the same Saviour, as having fully satisfied for mankind, triumphed over death and hell, ascended into the glory of heaven. XI. 1^. And from the days of John the Baptist tint'il now the kingdom of heaven sujf'ereth violence, and the violent take it by force. Ever since the days of John's first preaching until now, there hath heen much zealous search after the Gospel; and such confluence of holy clients to the Evangelical Church, as if they would forcibly thrust themselves into it : with such eagerness do men follow the ordinances of God, the means of grace, as if they would ofler a kind of religious violence to heaven, XL 13. For all the prophets and the law prophesied until John. Neither is it any wonder, that God works now so strongly and vehemently in the hearts of men ; for now, in the days and preaching of John, the Gospel, which was formerly hid under types and shadows is clearly opened and revealed to the world ; so as he doth fully make up all that, which in the Law and Prophets was fore-signitied. XL 14. And if ye will receive it, this is Elias, which was for to come. And, if ye had grace to know and acknowledge it, whereas the last prophet Malachi told you of an Elias, that should come before the day of the Lord, ye should see and find, that this John is the fore-promised Elias, in whose power and spirit he is come, to prepare the way before me. XL 15. He that hath ears to hear, let him hear. He, that hath not an outward only, but an inward and hear- ing ear, let him hear and receive this, which 1 deliver unto you. XL U). But whereunto shall I liken this generation^ It is like unto children sitting in the markets, and calling unto their fellows. But, alas ! what shall I say to this generation, or whereto shall I liken them? It is just with them, as in the ordinary provei'b of the boys playing with their fellows in the market place ; whose word, in their sport, to each other, is, We have piped to you, and ye have not danced, ^c. Even the very same word may I take up against this people : we have spoken comfortable things to them, and they have not so far believed, as to rejoice therein; we have justly bewailed their dangerous condition, and they have not been affected with sorrow and fear. XL 18. For John came neither eating nor drinking, and they say, He hath a devil. ST. MATTHEW, CHAP. XI. 145 Neither way are they to be reclaimed, whetlier by austerity or sociableness, by gentleness or rigour ; for John came se- verely and sadly to them, in a retired and hard course of life, and they say, He hath a devil. XI. 19. The Son of Man came eating and drinking, and the}/ say, Behold a man ghittonous, and a winebibher, a friend of 2iftblicans and sinners. But wisdom is justified of her children. And, again, the Son of Man can\e in a kind, affable, and plausible manner, conversing Math them sociably, at their tables, and they say, Behold a man that loves his paunch and his palate well ; a glutton, a winebibher, a friend of pub- licans and sinners, with whom he freely eats and drinks, at Matthew's late feast, and upon every occasion. But, however the false pretenders unto wdsdom are ready to pass these unjust verdicts, and to spend their censures thus injuriously ; yet those, who are the true sons of wisdom, can and will give a justifying and approving testimony of me, and of my carriage and doctrine. XI. 21. For if the mighti/ ivorks, ivhich were done in yon, had been done in Tyre and Sidon, they would have repented long ago in sackcloth and ashes. For the mighty and admirable miracles, which have been done in you, had been enough to have converted those impious and infamous cities of Tyre and Sidon ; and, in all human pro- bability, had those works been done amongst them, they would have been convinced thereby, and have been drawn to a serious and solemn repentance. So also the latter part of verse 23. XI. 23. And thou, Capernaum, which art exalted unto heaven, shaft be brovghi down to hell. And thou, Capernaum, which hast been so frequented by me as if thou hadst been my native city, and by this honotu* of my presence and continual doctrine and miracles hast been exalted far above all other cities, and hast had better and more means of salvation than they all, shalt, for thy unproficiency and con- tempt, be cast down unto hell. XI. 25. I thank thee, O Father, Lord of heaven and earth, because thou hast hid these things from the wise and prudent, and hast revealed them unto babes. I thank thee, O Father, who, being Lord of Heaven and Earth, having therefore absolute power to dispose of all things according to thy good pleasure, hast thought good to hide the great Mysteries of Salvation from the worldly Avise and great clerks of the world,' and to reveal them to plain, simple, un- learned souls. XI. 29. Take my yoke upon you, and learn of me; for I am meek and lowly in heart : and ye shall find rest unto your souls. In your recourse unto me, do not dream of liberty and ease, VOL. IV. L 146 PARAPHRASE UPON THE HARD TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE. as if the following of me should secure you from all troublesome restraints of your corrupt nature ; but know, that you must submit yourselves to the discipline of my Spirit, and yield your- selves over to the obedience of my command, and learn of me that lesson of meekness and humility M^hich you see so plainly and eminently practised in me. XI. 30. For my yoke is easy, and my burden is light. Which if ye shall compose yourselves unto, ye shall find the obedience which I require of you to be easy and pleasant. XII. 5. Or have ye not read in the law, how that on the sabbath days the priests in the temple prof ane the sabbath, and are blameless ? Or have ye not read in the law, how that on the sabbath days the priests are appointed to undertake laborious works in the temple, concerning the sacrifices, which are double offered that day, and are notwithstanding blameless? XII. 7. / will have mercy and not sacrifice. See Hosea vi. 6. XII. 19. He shall not strive, nor cry; 8fc. See Isaiah xlii. 2. XII. 20. A bruised reed shall he not break, 8(c. See Isaiah xlii. 3. XII. 23. Is this the son of David? Is this that Messiah, that was promised should come from the loins of David, and succeed in his kingdom ? XII. 24. Bid when the Pharisees heard it, they said. This fellow doth not cast out devils, but by Beelzebub the prince of the devils. We cannot deny indeed, but that this man doth cast out devils ; but this is done of him, by way of compact, not by way of command : he useth the aid and power of a greater devil, to eject the less. XII. 2^. And if Satan cast out Satan, he is divided against himself; how shall then his kingdom stand ? Howsoever there may be much collusion amongst the evil spirits, voluntarily yielding to a seemingly forcible action for the deceiving of men, yet a true hostility there is not amongst them; and, if one devil shoidd cast out another by strong hand, as ye see me do, the kingdom of darkness could not stand. XII. 27. And if I by Beelzebub cast out devils, by ivhom do your children cast them out ? therefore they shall be your Judges. Ye see some of your own nation and blood, who make use of my Name for the ejecting of devils ; so as, in their mouths, my Name is allowed as powerful to prevail against the evil spirits : they shall be sufficient witnesses to convince you, and ST. MATTHEW, CHAP. XI. XII. 147 judges to sentence you; for ye give appi'obation to them, ■which make use of my Name to this purpose, and yet make opposition to me whose power enables them hereto. XII. 28. But if I cast out devils by the Spirit of God, then the kingdom of God is come unto you. But if I, by the divine power of the Ahnighty Spirit of God, do cast out devils, this, as it is a just honour to me, so it is a great privilege and happiness unto you ; for hereby you are assured, that that kingdom of the Messiah, which ye have so long expected and desired, is now come unto you. XII. 29. Or else how can one enter into a strong mans house, and spoil his goods, except he first bind the strong man? and then he will spoil his house. Which kingdom of mine cannot possibly take place, unless Satan be first powerfully ejected by me; for, since that Evil Spirit hath gotten so strong possession as he hath done of the world, how is it possible to enter upon his hold, and to spoil and defeat him in all his wicked practices, except he be first disabled, and personally vanquished ? XII. 30. He that is not with me is against me ; and he that gathereth not with me scattereth abroad. It had been your parts, both for your own honour and safety, to have set forward and advanced this spiritual kingdom of mine ; which if ye do not, I can account you no better than the enemies thereof: for, in this case there is no neutrality; he, that is not for me, is against me ; and he, that doth not bestir himself to gather with me, even while he stands still scattereth abroad. XII. 31. Wherefore I say unto you, All manner of sin and blasphemy shall be forgiven unto men : but the blasphemy against the Holy Ghost shall not be forgiven unto men. And now, whereas the Scribes have not stuck, against the light of their own conscience, to accuse me of casting out devils through Beelzebub, their case is fearful ; for herein they have maliciously sinned against the evidence of God's Spirit, con- vincing their hearts of the truth : and this condition is woeful and desperate ; for I say unto you, that all those sins, which we commit against God upon frailty or ignorance or sudden and forcible prevalence of a temptation, are yet capable of for- giveness ; but the malicious blasphemy, that a man utters against the known truth of God, wilfully opposing the illu- mination and conviction of God's Spirit, is a sin, as uncapable of remission, as of repentance. XII. 32. And whosoever speaheth a word against the Son of Man, it shall be forgiven him : but whosoever speaketh against the Holy Ghost, it shall not be forgiven him, neither in this world, nor in the world to come. And, whosoever, out of ignorance or mistaking or by the l2 148 PARAPHRASE UPON THE HARD TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE. sediicement of others, shall speak words of reproach and blas- phemy against me, the Son of Man, under the colour of this outward infirmity and meanness which appeareth in me, it may be forgiven to him ; but, whosoever doth despitefully, against his own knowledge and conscience, and against the light of God's Spirit shining into his soul, make opposition to the Son of God, or that saving truth that concerneth him, it shall never be forgiven to him. XII. 33. Either make the tree good, and Ms fruit good ; or else make the tree corri(2)t, and his fruit corrupt : for the tree is known hy \\\% fruit. There is nothing more odious to God, than a false and counterfeit profession of holiness : I could therefore wish you, Scribes and Pharisees, to be such as ye seem : either be good, and shew yovu'selves to be such by the fruits which ye bear; or, if ye will needs be corrupt and wicked, let the world know you for such : how soever, your works will descry you, one time or other ; the tree will be known by his fruit. XII. 3Q>. But I say unto you, That every idle word that men shall speak, they shall give account thereof in the day of judgment. Ye have, out of the evil treasure of your heart, brought forth blasphemies against me, whereof ye shall one day give a fearful reckoning : for I say unto you, that even for those words which are but idle, useless, unprofitable, men shall be called to a strict account, in the Day of Judgment ; how much more, for wicked and blasphemous ! XII. 39, 40. But he answered and said unto them, An evil and adulterous generation seeketh after a sign ; and there shall no sign be given to it, but the sign of the prophet Jonas : For as Jonas was three days and three nights in the whale's belly ; so shall the Son of Man be three days and three nights in the heart of the earth. Nothing will satisfy the Jews, who are a wicked and adul- terous brood, but signs and wonders, whereby their infidelity might be throughly shamed and repelled : still, therefore, they call for strange and miraculous works ; wherewith, although in my own due time I shall abundantly convince them, yet now, for the present, Jonas the prophet shall be instead of many signs unto them : For, as Jonas the prophet, after three days and three nights spent in the whale's belly, was restored to the light again, and preached to the Ninevites ; so shall the Son of Man, after part of three days and nights spent in the grave, be restored to life again, and publish and confirm the glad tidings of salvation to men. XII. 42. The queen of the south shall rise up in the judg- ment, S^c, That Ethiopian queen, which came out of the south from Saba, shall rise up in judgment, &c. ST. MATTHEW, CHAP. XII. XIII. 149 XII. 43, 44, 45, When the unclean sjArit is gone out of a man, he tvalketh through dry places, seeking rest, and findeth none. Then he saith, I will return into my house from ivhence I came out; and wlien he is come, he findeth it empty, swept, and garnished. Then goeth he, and taketh ivith himself seven other spirits more wicked than himself, and they enter in and dwell there : and the last state of that man is worse than the first. Certainly, it must needs be, that the Jews are in worse case, than if they had never received the knowledge of God and of his law : for the Devil hath more advantage over them, that have once known the will of God, and have for the time been freed from his tyranny, if they do again give way to the enter- tainment of his wicked motions ; for then the Evil Spirit, find- ing, by consent, a second harbour there, seizeth on their hearts with more power and freedom than ever, and tyrannizeth over them without all controlment, XII. 46. Behold, his mother and his brethren stood 8fc. Behold, his mother and his kinsmen stood without &c. XII. 49, 50. And he stretched forth his hand toward his dis- ciples, and said, Behold my mother and my brethren ! For whosoever shall do the will of my Father which is in heaven, the same is my brother, and sister, and mother. And he stretched forth his hand toward his disciples, and said to the messenger. Behold, you tell me of my mother and near kinsfolk : I do not deny due respects to my parent accord- ing to the flesh, and to those which are of my natural and bodily kindred ; but I woidd have you know, that it is the spiritual kindred, that I do most aftect and stand upon : these, there- fore, that by a true and lively faith are spiritually incorporated into me, these, that do carefully and conscionably give up them- selves to the obedience of God my Heavenly Father, these are they, that may justly challenge a holy consanguinity with me ; and this conjunction of grace in the soul doth more endear my mother and kinsmen unto me, than all earthly and bodily re- gards whatsoever. XIII. 3. Behold, a soiver went forth to sow. Behold, the word of God is as the seed ; the preacher is the sower or seedsman ; men are the soil ; God's messengers, by his appointment, go forth to preach his word and Gospel to men. XIII. 4. By the way side. See our Saviour's exposition, verse 19. XIII. 5. Sotne fell upon stony places. See verses 20, 21. XIII. 7. Among thorns. See verse 22. XIII. 11. He answered, and said unto them. Because it is given unto you to know the mysteries of the kingdom of heaven, but to them it is not given. 150 PARAPHRASE UPON THE HARD TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE. Although I do speak in these riddle or parables, yet the illumination of that Spirit, which is given to you, will suffici- ently clear these things unto you, who are acquainted with these Divine Mysteries : but as for those, that have not this light from above, they understand them not ; their infidelity is justly punished, with ignorance of all saving doctrine. XIII. 12. For whosoever hath, to him shall he given, a?id he shall have more abundance : but whosoever hath not , from him shall be taken away even that he hath. For, whosoever, through my goodness and mercy, hath any measure of grace wrought in him, that man, in the effectual use of those means which I afford unto him, shall have yet more ; but, whosoever hardeneth his heart to refuse those gracious offers which are made unto him, it is and shall be just with God, to take away from him those helps and tenders of means and previous dispositions, which are made unto him. XIII. 13. Therefore speak I to them in parables : because they seeing see not ; and hearing they hear not, neither do they understand. Therefore speak I unto them in parables, because they have brought this willing blindness upon themselves, that in seeing they see not ; and this wilful deafness, that in hearing they hear not &c. XIII. 14. By hearing ye shall hear, and shall Sj-c. See Isaiah vi. verse 9. XIII. 15. This people's heart is waxed gross, and their ears are dull of hearing, ^-c. and should be converted, and I should save thejn. See Isaiah vi. verse 10. XIII. 25. But while he slept, his enemy came and solved tares. See our Saviour's exposition of this parable, verses 37, 38, 39, 40, of this chapter. XIII. 31, 32. The kingdom of heaven is like to a grain of m,ustard seed, which a man took, and sowed in his field : Which indeed is the least of all seeds : but when it is grown, it is the greatest among herbs, and becometh a tree, so tliat the birds of the air come and lodge in the branches thereof The Gospel of my Kingdom, in regard of the tappy growth and success thereof, may well be resembled to a grain of mustard seed : Which, being one of the least of all seeds, at length grows up to a strong and branched plant; and, exceed- ing the quantity of a herb, becomes, as it were, a little tree, able to yield sufficient perches for the birds that resort unto it: even so my Gospel, from weak and contemptible be- ginnings, shall spread forth to that largeness of extent, as that it shall reach unto all the nations upon earth. XIII. oo. Another parable spake he unto them; The king- dom of heaven is like unto leaven, which n woman took, and hid in three measures of meal, till the tvhole was leavened. ST. MATTHEW, CHAP. XIII. 151 Oi*, upon the same reason, this Gospel of mine is like unto leaven, which, though in a very small quantity it be hid amongst much dough, yet seasoneth the whole batch : so shall this Gospel of mine diffuse the power and virtue thereof, to all the whole mass of the habitable world. XIII. 47, 48, 49. Again, the kingdom of heaven is like unto a net, that was cast into the sea, and gathered of every kind : Which, when it was full, they drew to shore, and sat down, and gathered the good into the vessels, but cast the had away. So shall it be at the end of the world : the angels shall come forth, and sever the wicked from among the just. As the Church, or Spiritual Kingdom of God here upon earth, is thus largely diflPused through efficacy of his Gospel ; so it may not be conceived to be pure and free from all sinful mixtures, while it is here below : rathei', it is like unto a drag- net, which is cast into the sea, and fetches up much variety, not of great and little fishes only, but of stones and sea-weed and shells and mud, altogether : Which,- when it is drawn to the shore, is disburdened of all the unprofitable load thereof; and yieldeth the good provision of fish unto the vessels of the owner. So doth the Church of God : hei'e, for the outward and visible composition of it, it containeth not only sound and holy and faithful men, but even the secretly vicious, sly hypo- crites, hollow and faithless professors : But, at the end of the world, when this great net is drawn up to the shore, the angels shall come forth, and make a due separation of the wicked from among the just. XIII. 52. Jlien said he unto them. Therefore every scribe which is instructed unto the kingdom of heaven is like unto a man that is an householder, which bringeth forth out of his treasure things neiv and old. These parables I have delivered and expounded unto you, not only for your own information, but also for the instruction of others ; for know, that it is not only required of you to un- derstand the mysteries of my kingdom yourselves, but to be able to teach them unto others also : so as if ye will be meet doctors of my Evangelical Church, ye ovight to be furnished with all variety of divine knowledge ; that, as a good house- holder lays up and fetcheth forth store and change of good provision for his guests and family, so may ye, that are my ministers and messengers to the world, be stored with plenty of saving knowledge and heavenly doctrine. XIII. 54. And when he was come into his own country. And when he was come to Nazareth, where he was brought XIII. 54, 55, 56. Whence hath this man this wisdom, and these mighty works ? Is not this the carpenter s son ? is not his mother called Mary ? and his brethren, James, and Joses, 152 PARAPHRASE UPON THE HARD TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE. and Shnon, and Judas ? And his sisters, are they not all toith us ? Whence then hath this man all these things ? Do not we know the birth and breeding of this man ? Is he not the son of Joseph, the carpenter? Is not his mother called Mary ? Are not his cousins and near kinsmen, James and Joses, men well known of us ? Are not his kinswomen here amongst us ? AVhence is it, that, having not been trained up in the Schools, he should come by this marvellous wisdom and knowledge ; and whence are these his miraculous works 1 XIV. 22. And straightway Jesus constrained his disciples to get into a ship, and to go before him unto the other side, while he sent the multitudes away. Jesus laid a vehement charge and command upon his disci- ples, who M'ere otherwise unwilling to have left him, that they should take ship, and go before him to the other side of the lake. XIV. ^^. And in the fourth watch of the night, Jesus ivent unto them, ivalking on the sea. In the last qviarter of the night, which was the morning watch, when they had been long tossed in the sea with contrary winds, Jesus came unto them, walking on the sea. XIV. 29. And he said, Come. And ivhen Peter was come down out of the shiji, he walked on the water, to go to Jesus. Lord, since it is thou, I am so confident of thy power, that if thou shalt but bid me, I dare venture to set my foot upon the waves, and walk to thee. XIV. 30. But when he saw the ivind boisterous, he was afraid; and beginning to sink, he cried, saying, Lord, save me. But when he fovmd that the wind was strong and boisterous, and the billows rough, he was afraid ; and now, as his faith bore him up before, so his fear made him begin to sink, &c. XV. 2. Why do thy disciples transgress the tradition of the elders ? for they wash not their hands when they eat bread. Thou knowest that we have a tradition from our late elders, though no law of God for it, that, for the fear of many incident pollutions, Ave should, both before and in our meals, wash often : why do thy disciples violate and neglect this good order, set by our wise elders in their repast? XV. 3. Bid he answered and said unto them. Why do you also transgress the commandment of God by your tradition ? But he answered and said unto them; Ye are apt to take exceptions at my disciples for transgressing the traditions of men, but, in the mean time, ye yourselves make no conscience of transgressing the commandments of God, by these your vain and ill grounded traditions. XV. 5, 6. Bid ye say, Whosoever shall say to hh father or ST. MATTHEW, CHAP. XIV. XV. 153 his mother, It is a gift, by whatsoever thou mightest he profited by me ; And honour not his father or his mother, he shall be free. But ye say, Whosoevei* shall say to his father or mother, Content yourselves, my parents : I have vowed and conse- crated unto God that part of my substance, which might have been beneficial and helpful unto yovi ; and now I may not alienate or revoke it: And, thereupon, give no aid or assist- ance to his father or mother, he is free from this bond, where- in he is tied by the law, both of God and nature. XV. 9. But in vain they do worship me, teaching for doc- trines the commandments of men. In vain do they worship me, while, instead of my holy laws, which only are able to bind the conscience, they obtrude upon men the devices of their own brains ; and require the strict observation thereof, with the neglect of God's precepts. XV. 11. ^ot that which goeth into the mouth defileth a man; but that which cometh out of the month, this defileth a man. The Scribes and Pharisees have found fault with my disci- ples, for eating with vmwashen hands ; but know ye, that the soul of a man is not polluted with that, which he puts into his mouth : the creatures of God are in their nature good, and these outward foulnesses of the hand have no moral guilt in them ; but those things, which defile a man, are the wicked- nesses that come forth from an unclean heart, and so break forth into the expressions of the mouth and hand. See verses 17, 18, 19. XV. 23. Se7id her away ; for she crieth after ns. Master, thou art not wont to repel importunate suitors : be pleased to grant her request ; for she crieth after us. XV. 24. But to the lost sheep of the house of Israel. See chapter x. verse 6. XV. 26. But he answered and said, It is not meet to take the children s bread, and to cast it to dogs. The Jews are the select family of God, and the children of the hovise ; the Gentiles are but as dogs, despised and hated, as those that are without God in the world : it is not meet, to communicate those favours and blessings, which I have in- tended to the children of my Church, to these contemptible aliens from the commonwealth of Israel. XV. 27. Truth, Lord: yet the dogs eat of the crumbs which fall from their masters table. O Saviour, I do not expostulate with thee for this so hard appellation : I do meekly yield myself such as thou hast termed me ; but, if I be a dog, give me at least the common privilege of this despised creature. I require not a whole morsel ; I desire but a crumb of thy favour : the dogs are 154 PARAPHRASE UPON THE HARD TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE. allowed to lick the crumbs that fall from their masters' table ; vouchsafe me but this small oftal of thy mercy, and it shall be enough. XVI. 3. O ye hypocrites, ye can discern the face of the sky; but can ye not discern the signs of the times? O ye hypocrites, can ye prognosticate fair or foul weather by the face of the sky, which is more difficult and uncertain ; and can ye not, by those clear predictions of the prophets and the miraculous demonstrations of my power, discern the time of my coming into the world ? XVI. 6. The leaven of the Pharisees, The sour and faulty doctrine, the vicious and distasteful glosses, of the Pharisees. See verses 11, 12. XVI. 17. And Jesus answered and said unto him, Blessed art thou Simon Bar-Jona : for flesh and blood hath not revealed it unto thee, but my Father which is in heaven. Blessed art thou Simon, the son of Joanna, who hast thus believed with thy heart, and thus confessed with thy mouth : for it is not from any power of nature, that thou couldst have conceived thus of me ; it is my Father, which is in Heaven, who, by his Holy Spirit, hath wrought this faith in thee. XVI. 18. And I say unto thee, That thou art Peter, and tqjon this rock I will build my church; and the gates of hell shall not prevail against it. And I say unto thee. That it was not for nothing, that I have heretofore given thee the name of Peter, which signifies a Stone ; for thou hast herein approved thyself a living stone in that foundation of my Prophets and Apostles, whereof I myself am both the chief Corner Stone and also the firm Rock, by thee confessed, on which that foundation of my Church is so surely laid, as that the powers of hell shall never be able to prevail against it. XVI. 19. And I will give unto thee the keys of the kingdom of heaven : and whatsoever thou shall, bind on earth, shall be bound in heaven : and whatsoever thou shall loose on earth shall be loosed in heaven. And I will give unto thee, as my prime Apostle, and to the rest of thy fellows, in whose name thou hast made this gracious confession, and to their lawful successors, the keys of the kingdom of heaven: so as, by their censures and doctrine, they shall either open the gates thereof to the faithful and penitent, or shut them upon the impenitent, disobedient, unbelievers : and, what sentence they shall herein pass in a right and well- grounded proceeding, shall be accordingly ratified in heaven ; whether it be to bind over men to condemnation, or to acquit them of their sins to their justification and salvation. XVI. 22. Then Peter took him, and began to rebuke him. ST. MATTHEW, CHAP. XVI. XVII. 155 saying, Be it far from thee, Lord : this shall not be unto Then Peter took him aside, and began to expostulate with him, saying, Lord, have not I confessed, and thou hast ap- proved it, that thou art the Son of the Living God ? how is it then, that thou talkest of suffering and dying? These things cannot agree : do not bode so ill things to thyself; rather thou shalt live and reign, and make all us great and happy. XVI 23. But he turned, and said unto Peter, Get thee be- hind me, Satan : thou art an offence unto me : for thou savourest not the things that be of God, but those that be of men. But he turned to Peter, and said. When thou saidst well, 1 gave thee a title of love and honour ; but now, when thou speakest thus carnally, I cannot but give thee thine own : It is Satan, that suggests this lewd counsel to thee, and thou sutter- est thy tongue to be misguided by that tempter ; since there- fore thou playest his part, 1 shall justly call thee by his name : Get thee behind me, Satan ; for these motions of thine argue a mind that is fleshly and sensual, and not holy and rightly in- formed in and disposed to the things of God ; who, by my sut- ferings and death, hath graciously purposed the redemption of mankind. ,. . t ry XVL 24. Then said Jesus unto his disciples, Ij any man will come ajter me, let him deny himself, and take up his cross, and follow me. . , i , • n i If any man will profess to be my disciple, let him deny and renounce his own will ; and resign himself wholly over to be guided and disposed of by my Spirit ; and let him resolve to undergo all crosses and afflictions, that shall be laid upon hira for my Name's sake, and so let him follow me. XVI 28. Veril/j I say unto you, There be some standing here, which shall not taste of death, till they see the Son oj Man coming in his kingdom. Verily I say unto you. Ye shall have no cause to think it lono- ere I, the Son of Man, shall come in the glory of my Father ; for I will ere long give you very glorious representa- tions and tastes of this ensuing Majesty : some of you shall live to see, not only the image of my future glory in my irans- figuration, but the entrance and progress of my kingdom, both in my powerful Resurrection and glorious Ascension, and in the happy success of my Gospel through many parts ot the world. XVII. 4. Lord, it is good for us to be here : if thou wilt, let us make here three tabernacles ; one for thee, and one Jor Moses, and one for Elias. O Lord, how glorious a hght is this ! How happy were it if we might continue here, and enjoy this blessed sight still . % 156 PARAPHRASE UPON THE HARD TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE. Below, there is nothing but trouble and danger towards thee : let VIS keep ourselves well where we are : and, if it please thee, let us build three Tabernacles ; one for Thee, one for Moses, one for Elias : as for us, we could be content to lie abroad, so we might be sure of such a presence. XYII. 9. A /id as they came down from the mountain, Jesus charged them, saying, Tell the vision to no man, until the Son of Man be risen again from the dead. Do not make report of this my glorious Transfiguration to any man whomsoever ; till that my Resurrection shall have convinced the world of my Divine Power, which, in the mean time, must lie shrouded under my manifold in- firmities. XVII. 10. And his disciples asked him, saying. Why then say the scribes that Elias must first come ? And his disciples, hearing him to speak of his Resurrection, and supposing that his glorious manifestation of his kingdom to the M'orld should be eftected before any suffering that he shovdd undergo, asked him, saying. Master, if thy kingdom be so near, how is it that we hear not of the coming of Elias ? for we have been taught by the Scribes, that Elias must come be- fore that great day. XVII. 12. Elias is come already. See chap. xi. 14. XVII. 15. Lord, have mercy on my son : for he is lunatick, and sore vexed : for ofttimes he falleth into the fire, and oft into the water. Lord, have mercy on my son, for he is, at certain set seasons of the moon, sore vexed with a devil ; who violently handleth him, and casteth him sometimes into the fire, and sometimes into the water. XVII. 17. O faithless and perverse generation, how long shall I be with you ? O ye faithless and perverse Scribes and Pharisees, ye have been insulting upon my disciples, for that they could not eject this devil, and now think to find the same advantage against me : how long shall I be pained by being amongst you ? XVII. 21. Howbeit this kind goeth not out but by prayer and fasting. Howbeit, this kind of devils requires more than the ordinary means of ejection, to dispossess them ; for, whereas ye have cast out others by your sole command, there must be more done to these more stiff and tenacious spirits : besides com- mand, here must be earnest prayer unto the God of Spirits ; and, because devotion is apt to grow dull and faint, here must be an exercise of fasting and abstinence, to set an edge upon it and to stir it up. XVII. 25, 26. What thinkest thou, Simon ? of who7n do the kings of the earth take custom or tribute? of their oivn children, ST. MATTHEW, CHAP. XVII. XVIII. 157 or of strangers ? Peter saith unto him, Of strangers. Jesus saith nnto him, Then are the children free. up. What thinkest thou, Sunon ? Caesar's officers call ior that tribute from us, which was instituted and appointed to be paid for sacred uses : we are privileged persons ; is it due to be paid by us ? Do earthly princes require these payments of then- children and familiars ? How much less fit is it then, that he, who is the King and Possessor of all the World, the Lord of Heaven and Earth, should pay tribute to any earthly Sovereign for himself or his. XVII. 27. Nofwithsfanding, lest we should offend them, go thou to the sea, and cast a hook, and take up the fish that first Cometh up; and tvhen thou hast opened his mouth, thou shalt find a 2nece of money : that take, and give unto them for thee Yet, however I might justly challenge this freedom, lest they, who know not the just ground of my immunity, should be scan- dahzed at my forbearance, as if I did not yield due homage and respect to secidar powers: go thou to the sea, and cast m a hook, and take up the first fish that is caught, and m his mouth thou shalt find a piece of silver, of the value of two shillings sixpence : that take, and give it to them for me and for thyself, in whose house I abide. XVIII. 1. Who is the greatest in the kingdom of heaven ? Master, which of us shall be the greatest in that glorious kincrdom, which thou art about to restore unto Israel? XVIII. 3. Verili/ I say unto you, Except ye be converted, and become as little children, ye shall not enter into the kingdom of heaven. ^ ,, , .,. Verily I say unto you. Except ye put off all ambitious thoucrhts, and become meek and humble as little children, ye shalfnot be meet to take up any stations, in this my Spiritual Kingdom here, and much less in the Glorious Kmgdom ot Heaven above. XVIII. 4. Whosoever therefore shall humble himself as this little child, the same is greatest in the kingdom of heaven. It is my rule, to measure greatness by humihty : whosoever shall so humble himself as this little child, abasing himselt m his conceits below all others, that man is and shall be the great- est in my kingdom. i-n • XVIII. 5. And whoso shall receive one such little child m my name receiveth me. , And whosoever shall shew kindness to one of these my lowly and meek-spirited servants, for my sake, I shall esteem it as done to myself. ^ ^ ,.,,, XVIII. 6. But whoso shall offend one of these little ones which believe in me, it were better for him that a millstone were 158 PARAPHRASE UPON THE HARD TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE. hanged about his neck, and that he ivere drowned in the depth of the sea. And whosoever shall offer any wrong or indignity to any one of these humble clients of mine, that believe in me, it were better for him, that he were drowned in the depth of the sea, or underwent any other temporal death ; for this unjust measure of his shall be punished with eternal. XVIII. 7. Woe unto the world because of offences ! for it must needs be that offences come ; but woe to that man by whom the offence cometh ! Woe be to the world, because of those many stumbling blocks, which men lay in each others' way to salvation ! Such there will be every where, but woe to those, by whom they are laid ! XVIII. 9. And if thine eye offend thee, 8^c. See chap. V. 29. XVIII. 10. For I say unto you, That in heaven their angels do always behold the face of my Father which is in heaven. For they are in so high and dear respect with God, that he hath appointed his angels in heaven to take charge of them here on earth ; and they are ever ready, pitching their tents about them ; and do ever attend, either to their safeguard or revenge. XVIII. 13. And if so be that he find it, verily I say unto you, he rejoiceth more of that sheep, than of the ninety and nine ivhich went not astray. He is more affected with the recovering of that one sheep which was lost, than with the safety of the rest of the flock ; because the danger wherein that one sheep was, and the care and fear that he was in for it, caused his joy to be thereupon increased. XVIII. 15. Moreover if thy brother shall trespass against thee, go and tell him his fault betiveen thee and him alone : if he will hear thee, thou hast gained thy brother. When thy brother hath done an offence whereto thou only art privy, do not at the first bring him to public censure, but first deal privately with him, for his repentance and reforma- tion ; and if he shall receive the good counsel and admonition thou gavest him, thou hast gained thy brother. XVIII. 17. And if he shall neglect to hear them, tell it unto the church: but if he neglect to hear the church, let him be unto thee as an heathen man and a publican. And if he shall neglect the advice and reproof of them, make thy complaint to them who have the managing of the pubhc censures of the Church, that they may proceed against him accordingly : but if he neglect or disregard those public courses of his reformation, let him be avoided of thee as a man unworthy of thy conversation or respect, no less than as ST. MATTHEW, CHAP. XVIII. XIX. 159 if he were a mere heathen or publican ; the one whereof reh- gion makes odious, the other his trade of hfe. XVIII. 18. Whatsoever ye shall bind on earth shall be bound in heaven : Sfc. See John xx. 23. XVIII. 19. yl gain I say unto you, That if tivo of you shall agree on earth as touching any thing that they shall ask, it shall be done for them of my Father which is in heaven. The single prayers of faithful suppliants shall not want audience and respect from God ; but when they are doubled, by the conjunction of the hearts of more suitors and the united forces of many fervent desires, they cannot but be more ef- fectual, and shall receive a gracious acceptation from my Father which is in heaven. XVIII. 20. For where two or three are gathered together in my name, there am I in the midst of them. For, so highly do I respect the assemblies of my faithful servants, that, where any number of them shall be met together in a sincere desire to do me service, I will be there present with them by my Spirit, for the exciting, and directing, and accepting of their holy endeavours. XVIII. 22. / say not unto thee, Until seven times; but, Until seve?ity times seven. I say vinto thee, thou mayest not be too severely niggardly of thy remissions, to bound them within a set and small num- ber; but must be open-handed to a free forgiveness, though it be never so oft, where thou shalt see likely arguments of re- pentance, and hopes of amendment. XIX. 8. He saith unto them, Moses because of the hardness of your hearts sujfered you to put away your wives : but from the beginning it was not so. Neither God nor his servant Moses ever allowed this course of your frequent and misgrounded putting away of your wives, vipon slight and unwarrantable occasions : only God, by Moses, because he saw your cruelty and hard-heartedness towards your wives, to avoid further extremities gave order, that, since ye would needs put off your wives upon undue causes, or else do worse, ye should give them such a writing, as might testify that this dismission of theirs was not for any crime by them committed, but upon some other dislikes : but if ye look to the first institution of marriage, ye shall find that from the begin- ning it was not so ; this liberty was not granted to the husband to put away his wife. XIX. 10. His disciples say tinto him, If the case of the man be so with his wife, it is not good to marry. His disciples say unto him. If it be so, that what distaste soever the wife give unto her husband, he may not, save only 160 PARAPHRASE UPON THE HARD TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE. in the case of adultery, put her away, it is the best way for a man to avoid this yoke of bondage, and not at all to marry. XIX. 11. But he said unto them, All men cannot receive this saying, save they to whom it is given. Ye say it is the best way to abstain from marriage : but all men are not capable of this resolution ; but only they, who, by a special gift of God, have the power of continency. XIX. 12. For there are some eunuchs, ivhich were so horn from their mother s womb : and there are some eunuchs, ivhich were made eunuchs of men : and there be eunuchs, ivhich have made themselves eunuchs for the kingdom of heaveti!s sake. He that is able to receive it, let him receive. For, there are two sorts of eunuchs ; some of necessity, and some of will: those, which are eunuchs of necessity, are such, as either are born such, or such as are made so by men forcibly; the other, which are voluntary eunuchs, are those, who, by the power of the Holy Spirit, have subdued their lustful desires, and so brought their bodies in subjection, as that, being freed from the inordinate heat of their unruly af- fections, they give themselves freely over to the service of God. He, who finds himself able, by the help of prayer and abstinence, to maintain and receive this state and gift of conti- nency, let him receive it. XIX. 14. But Jesus said, Suffer little children, and forbid them not, to come unto me : for of such is the kingdom of heaven. For of them, and such as they are, so humbly and meekly affected, doth the kingdom of heaven consist. XIX. 17. And he said unto him, Why callest thou me good? there is none good but one, that is, God: but if thou wilt enter iiito life, keep the commandments. Upon what ground is it, that thou givest me this title of Good? for herein thou affirmest a greater truth, than thou art aware of. There is none good but one, and that is God, only: he is truly and absolutely good, and he alone ; so as, while thou callest me good, thou impliest me to be, what I am, the true God. It is a great and good demand, which thou hast made, how thou mayest come to heaven ; although, if thou knewest the exactness of the law and thine own weakness, thou wouldest easily find that it is not doing, that can bring thee thither, but believing ; but, if thine aim be to purchase heaven by thy works, behold thy task lies open before thee, keep all the laws and commandments of God, which if a man do, he shall live in them. XIX. 20. The young man saith unto him, All these things have I kept from my yoidh up : what lack I yet? Lord, if this be all that is required of me, I am safe enough ; for all these have I kept exactly and carefully, ever since I ST. MATTHEW, CHAP. XIX. 161 came to the years of discretion ; having not failed, in respect of any main violation, in any of them : Is there no further matter then to be performed, for the attaining of eternal life? XIX. 21. Jesus said nnto him, If thou wilt he perfect, go and sell that thou hast, and give to the poor, and thou shalt have treasure in heaven : and come and follotv me. Alas ! young man : thy self-love hath made thee apt to mis- take thyself and thy condition: the truth is, there is no one of these commandments, which thou hast not broken ; for the law of God is spiritual, and doth not only reach to the outward act, but to the inward motions and dispositions of the heart : but, since thou standest upon thine own abilities and perfec- tions, herein shalt thou give proof of thy sincerity in loving God above all things, which the Law requireth ; go thy Avays, sell that which thou hast, and give it to the poor, for the sake of that God, who shall remunerate this bounty of thine with better treasures in heaven ; and, when thou hast done, come and follow me, as a true and constant disciple. XIX. 24. It is easier for a camel to go through the eye of a needle, than for a rich man to enter into the kingdom of God. There is nothing in the world more difficult, than for that man, who hath set his heart upon his riches, to enter into the kingdom of God. XIX. 28. Verily I say unto you, That ye which have followed me ; in the regeneration, when the Son of Man shall sit in the throne of his glory, ye shall also sit upon twelve thrones, judging the twelve tribes of Israel. Verily I say unto you, Ye, that have followed me in this mine humbled state upon earth, shall, in the day of the great restoration of all things, when the elect shall enter into a new life of unspeakable glory, even in that great and dreadful day, when the Son of Man shall sit upon his Throne of Majesty, to judge the quick and the dead, then shall ye, my Apostles, who are now despicable and mean, have the honour to sit upon several thrones, to second and assist this awful act of final judgment of the rebellious tribes of Israel. XIX. 29. And every one that hath forsaken houses, or brethren, or sisters, or father, or mother, or ivife, or children^ or lands, for my name's sake, shall receive an hundred fold, and shall inherit everlasting life. As for those, who have not gone so far, as to forsake and abandon all things, but only some particular comforts, whether houses, or brethren, or sisters, or father, or mother, or children, or lands, for my name's sake, because they could not enjoy any of these together with the profession of my Truth and Gospel ; they shall receive, in lieu thereof, that true and solid consolation, which shall be more unto them, than a VOL. IV. M 162 PARAPHRASE UPON THE HARD TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE. hundi'ecl fold so many several favours and blessings here, and, at last, everlasting glory and happiness. XIX. 30. But many that oxejirst shall be last; and the last shall hejirst. But let none of you, my disciples, presume of his forvrard- ness and precedency of time ; as if, therefore, he should out- strip all others in the favour of his remuneration : for many of those, which are now, as in the first hour, called to the profes- sion of my Gospel, shall yet be cast behind divers others, which shall be later in time ; and even those, which shall come latest in time, may be the first in dignity and glory. XX. 1, 2, 3, 4, 9, 10, 13, 14. For the kingdom of heaven is like unto a man that is an householder, tvhich went out early in the morning to hire labourers into his vineyard. And when he had agreed with the labourers for a penny a day, he sent them into his vineyard. And he wetit out about the third hour, and saw others standing idle in the market place, And said unto them ; Go ye also into the vineyard, and whatsoever is right I will give you. And they went their way. And when they came that were hired about the eleventh hour, they received every man a penny. But when the first came, they supposed that they should have received more; and they likewise received every man a penny. But he ansivered one of them, and said, Friend, I do thee no wrong: didst thou not agree with me for u penny ? Take that thine is, and go thy way : I will give unto this last, even as unto thee. As some great and careful householder, that hath hired labourers at a set rate into his vineyard ; calling in other work- men at several hours, at the latter end of the day, is pleased to give an equal retribution to those that came latest into the vineyard, with those that came in first, making good his pro- mise and .agreement with the first, while he is bountiful unto the latter ; cannot be challenged to have done any wrong to tlie first, in his liberality to the last: even so, God, the Great Master of this Earthly Family, having called some more early to the service and profession of his Name, some later, if he shall please to give a like gracious remuneration to all, cannot justly be excepted against ; since, if some have cause to mag- nify his bounty, yet no man hath cause to complain. XX. 21. Grant that these 7ny two sons may sit, the one on thy right hand, and the other on the left in thy kingdom. Lord, thou knowest I am thy kinswoman, and therefore worthy to be respected of thee before a stranger : two of my sons have attended thee thus long: we are persuaded that thou, being the Messiah, shalt restore a glorious temporal kingdom to Israel ; grant me this favour, that these two sons ST. MATTHEW, CHAP. XIX. XX. IGo of mine may be chief Peers under thee, and may be next of honour to thy own person. XX. 22. But Jesus answered and said, Ye hioiv not ivhat ye ask. Are ye able to drink of the cup that I shall drink of, and to he baptized with the baptism that I am baptized with ? They say unto him. We are able. I know there are more hands in this suit, than tliine own : thy sons liave set thee on to move this. But ye know not what it is, that ye sue for : ye think of reigning, and jolHty, and magnificence, but I must call back your thoughts to sadness and suffering : much sorrow must be endured by me, ere I can reign and triumph ; neither is my sovereignty such as ye fondly imagine, outward and earthly. Tell me then, have ye fully di- gested the expectation and resolution of those crosses and afflictions which ye nuist undergo ? can 5'e drink of that bitter cup, wherein I shall begin to you? can ye endure to be baptized in blood, as ye shall see me to be ? They say to him ; We are resolved, both that we are able, and to be willing to take part with thee, in whatsoever measure shall be offered unto thee. XX. 23. And he saith unto them, Ye shall drink indeed of my cup, and be baptized with the baptism that I am baptized with : but to sit on my right hand, and on my left, is not mine to give, but it shall be given to them for whom it is prepared of ony Father. And he saith unto them. As ye are my disciples and follow- ers, ye shall indeed take part with ine in my svifferings : make account of smarting and bleeding for me, and with me ; but as for that glory which ye sue for, know that it is mistaken : my kingdom is spiritual, and my glory is and shall be heavenly : there are indeed degrees of honour and happiness above ; but I came not now to dispose of them : my Father in Heaven hath ordained and predetermined, before the foundations of the world, upon whom he will confer these celestial honours and precedency, and eminence of glory ; the end and purpose of my coming is, to purchase heaven for you and the rest of my Church : as for the principal rooms and ranks of glory, there is a bold ambition and curiosity in you to move for them, and it is no part of my commission to give you satisfaction thei'ein. XX. 24. And ivhen the ten heard it, they were moved icith indignation against the two brethren. When the other ten apostles heard of this high and ambitious motion, which was made for their two fellows, the sons of Zebedee, they swelled with envy and secret indignation, to think that these two should make such earnest suit, to outstrip all the rest of their society ; and every one began to compare himself with others, and to put himself forward into a compe- tition of the like honour. M 2 164 PARAPHRASE UPON THE HARD TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE. XX. 25. But Jesus called them unto him, and said, Ye know that the princes of the Gentiles exercise dominion over them, and they that are great exercise authority upon them. But Jesus called them aside and rehuked them, saying, Ye do utterly mistake the matter : ye think, belike, that it is and shall be in the governing of the Spiritual Kingdom of my Church, as it is in the temporal regiments and covu'ts of earthly princes : ye dream of secular sovereignty and rule, each over other ; but the case is quite otherwise here : here is no do- minion to be exercised by any of you over the rest ; as if ye were great sovereigns, and your brethren base subjects : thus it is indeed in the government of earthly princes. XX. 26. But it shall not he so among you : but whosoever will be great among you, let him be your minister. But it shall not be so among you, my apostles and disciples : there must needs indeed be distinct orders in my Church ; neither is it possible, that there should be a mere parity with- out confusion : but this necessary inequality must be without a proud overliness, and insolent domineering over your brethren: all the ambition that I do allow amongst you, is, who shall be most serviceable to my Church, and most obsequious to the rest of his fellows. XXI. 5. Tell ye the datighter of Sion, Behold thy king Com- eth unto thee, meek, and sitting upon an ass, and the colt the foal of an ass. See Zech. ix. verse 9. XXI. 7. And brought the ass, and the colt, and put on them their clothes, and they set him thereon. And they brought both the ass and her colt, and put their clothes upon them, and they set him upon the ass's colt thus clad, which had never been used to the yoke or carriage ; and he rode thereon, in great humility and homely state, from Bethphage to Jerusalem. XXI! 9. Hosanna to the son of David: Blessed is he that Cometh in the name of the Lord ; Hosanna in the highest. O Lord, do thou save, and maintain, and prosper the king- dom of this true Son of David : blessed is this true and only Messiah, which cometh unto us, in the power and authority of the God of Heaven. O God, do thou, in the highest heaven, bless and save him, and give happy success to his rule over us. XXI. 10. And when he ivas come into Jerusalem, all the city was moved, saying. Who is this ? And when he was come into Jerusalem wath this joyful ac- clamation of the people, all the city was full of noise and stir- ring ; and, as he passed the street with this attendance, the multitude, seeing the train, asked. Who is this, that is followed with such confluence of people, and such loud gratulations ? XXI. 12. And Jesus ivent into the temple of God, and cast ST. MATTHEW, CHAP. XX. XXI. 165 ovt all them that sold and bought in the temple, and overthrew the tables of the moneychangers, and the seats of them that sold doves. And Jesus went up, in this equipage, to the Temple of God ; and did now, the second time, cast out all them that bought and sold cattle and doves, and other things viseful for their sacrifices, from the courts of the holy Temple ; and overthrew the tables of those moneychangers which were employed in these bargains, and the seats of them that sold turtles and pigeons for their oblations. XXI. 13. And said unto them, It is written, My house shall be called the house of prayer ; but ye have made it a den of thieves. And said xxnio them, It is written by the prophet Isaiah, My house is consecrated to holy devotion, to the use of prayer, and all other the sacred services of God ; but now, well may the complaint of Jeremy be taken up : ye have made it a den of thieves, in misemploying it to your fraudulent bargains and griping transactions. XX f. 19. And ivhen he saw a fig tree in the way, he came to it, and found nothing thereon, but leaves only, and said unto it, Let no fruit grow o?i thee henceforward for ever. And presently the fig tree withered away. And when he saw a fig tree in the way, he came purposely to seek that fruit, which he knew he should not find ripe and seasonable ; that he might hence take occasion to work that exemplary miracle upon it, which ensued : for, when he found only store of leaves upon it, and no fruit, that he might in this tree shew Iioav much he hates and will punish a formal profes- sion, such as the Jews made, of religion, without an answerable fruitfulness, he cursed the fig tree, and said ; Let that, which is thy fault, be thy punishment : thou bearest no fruit at all ; whereas the nature of thy kind is ever to have one fruit under another, always some, though not ever in a full maturity : since therefore thou bearest no fruit at all, never mayest thou more bear any fruit : cind, presently, the fig tree, as blasted with that word of judgment, withered. XXI, 21. Verily I say unto you. If ye have faith and doubt not, ye shall not only do this which is done to the fig tree, but also if ye shall say unto this mountain. Be thou removed, and be thou cast into the sea ; it shall be done. Verily I say unto you. That, which ye have seen me to do, by my Divine Power, the same shall ye do by the power of your miraculous faith : if ye can stedfastly believe, without wavering and doubts, ye shall not only be able, by your com- mand, to remove the sap from a tree ; but ye shall be able to remove the greatest mountain, by your word, out of the place wherein it is, and to cast it into the sea. 166 PARAPHRASE UPON THE HARD TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE. XXI. 24, 25. And Jesus answered and said unto them, I also will ask you one thing, which if ye tell me, I in like wise will tell you by ivhat authority I do these things. The baptism of John, whence was it ? from heaven, or of men ? And they reasoned with themselves, saying, If we shall say, From heaven; he ivill say unto us, Why did ye not then believe him? The question you ask me can proceed out of nothing but a wilful cavillation: ye well see svich divine power shining forth in my miracles, as may well convince you of the certainty of my mission and authority from God himself. But, since ye will needs move this doubt,' I shall give you a full resolution, out of your own answer : if ye shall but tell me whence John, my forerunner, had his warrant and authority, both for his preach- ing and baptism ; herein may ye give yourselves full satisfac- tion : for, if he were a holy Prophet, as ye all account of him, and served only to make v.ay for me as his Lord and Saviour, and pointed to me as that Lamb of God which taketh away the sins of the world ; how can ye make any scruple of receiving me, as sent from God, for the work of man's re- demption ? XXL 31. Whether of them taain did the will of his father? They say unto him. The first. Jesus saith unto them, Verily I say unto you. That the publicans and the harlots go into the kingdom of God before you. Ye Priests and Elders of the people, and ye Scribes and Pharisees, are as the undertaking son, that promised well, but did nothing: Publicans and Sinners are as the refusing son, v/hich denied to work, and yet performed it in their conversion: therefore even Publicans and Sinners shall enter into the king- dom of heaven, hov/ever now by you despised, when ye shall he excluded. XXI. 33. There ivas a certain householder, which jjlanfed a vineyard, and hedged it ^^r. See Isaiah v. 1. XXI. 37. But last of all he sent unto them his son, saying. They will reverence my son. And, after that he had seen all the indignities that they had offered unto his servants the prophets, he resolved to send his Only Son Jesus unto them, whose divine miracles he well knew might justly convince them of their duty to him. XXI. 3(S. But ivhen the husbandmen satv the son, they said among themselves. This is the heir; come, let us kill him, and let us seize on his inheritance. But when these wicked Jews saw that the Son of God was come personally amongst them, they said, Come, let us kill him, and then there shall be none to challenge the inheritance and command of us : we may then live lawlessly, without any controul. XXI. 42. Jesus saith unto them, Did ye never read in the ST. MATTHEW, CHAP. XXI. XXII. 167 scriptures, The stone which the builders rejected, the same is become the head of the corner ? Ye think now, that ye are utterly free from the danger of this accusation, and presume of your own judgment ; whereas, he, whom ye reject, shall be approved that true Messiah, on whom the Church of God is built, according to that of the Psalmist. See Psalm cxviii. 22. XXI. 44. And whosoever shall fall on this stone shall be broken: but on whomsoever it shall fall, it will grind him to powder. Christ is as a Rock, every way ; as in regard of the use of that spiritual building, so in respect of the danger of opposing him : whosoever will be dashing upon him, shall but split and break himself in pieces ; and if he fall, in just revenge, upon any that makes head against him, he shall crush and grind him to powder. XXII. -9. Go ye therefore into the highways, and as many as ye shall find, bid to the marriage. Since the Jews, my selected people, will not obey these gra- cious invitations, nor approve themselves w orthy of this mercy, go ye to the despised Gentiles, and call them to this spiritual marriage feast. XXII. 10. So those servants tvent out into the highways, and gathered together all as many as they found, both bad and good. So those, my Apostles and Evangelists, went to call those that are without ; the contemptible heathen, that lay by the highways and hedge-rows of the world, as unworthy of the house room of my Church, and gathered them, &c. XXII. 11, 12, 13. And when the king came in to see the guests, he saiv there a man which had not on a wedding gar- ment : And he saith unto him, Friend, hoiv earnest thou in hither not having a wedding garment ? And he was speechless. Then said the king to the servants, Bind him hand and foot, and take him aivay, and cast him into utter darkness ; there shall be weeping and gnashing of teeth. But, though God vouchsafed to call even the Gentiles to the participation of the privileges of his Church, yet he will not abide that they should dishonour his holy vocation, by their known filthiness and pollution: the King of Glory, the God of his Church, takes notice of his guests, and marks how they come dressed and habited to his spiritual feast ; and if he see a man, Avho, professing Christ, shall notwithstanding continue in the old rags and filth of his natural corruption, he cannot but be highly offended with this foul hypocrisy and presump- tion, and, after a sharp expostulation, shall adjudge that man to a just and heavy damnation. 1G8 PARAPHRASE UPON THE HARD TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE. XXII. 14. For many are called, but few are chosen. For, think not that all, who are outwardly called by the sweet invitations of the Gospel, are made partakers of grace and salvation. God calleth all sorts of men, and men of all sorts, and they do outwardly answer this voice of God ; but his inward and effectual calling, and the election of grace, is but of few. XXII. 16. And they sent out unto him their disciples with the Ilerodians, saying, Master, we know that thou art true, and teachest the way of God in truth, neither carest thou for any man : for thou regardest not the jJerson of men. And they sent unto him their disciples, togiether with them which were of the faction and clientage of Herod ; messengers divided both in opinion and affection ; the one part standing for the liberty of the Jews, the other part for the impositions of Caesar and Herod ; saying. Master, we know that thou art true, and, without all respects to the persons of one side or other, teachest impartially the way of God in sincerity and truth. XXII. 17. Tell us therefore, What thinkest thou? Is it lawful to give tribute unto Ccesar, or not ? Tell us therefore. What thinkest thou of this point ? Thou knowest that God hath imposed upon us a sacred tribute to be paid unto himself: now, our Roman usurpers require us to pay this very tribute unto their coffers, who do justly challenge to be God's free people ; now then, what sayest thou ? Is it lawful for us thus to yield unto their exactions, and, abdicating our just privileges, to pay this tribute unto Csesar or not ? XXII. 18, 19, 20, 2\. But Jesus perceived their wicked- ness, and said. Why tempt ye me, ye hypocrites? Shew me the tribute money. And they brought unto him a penny. And he saith unto them, Whose is this image and superscription ? They say unto him, Ccesar s. Then saith he unto them. Render therefore unto Ccesar the things which are Ccesar'' s ; and unto God the things that are God's. And Jesus, who knew the very secret thoughts of their hearts, perceiving their wicked conspiracy against him, said, Why do ye thus seek to entrap me, under a colour of respect and reverence to me, O ye hypocrites ? Ye think ye now have me in a snare : for if I say it is not lawful, ye Herodians are ready to accuse me as seditious ; if I affirm it lawful, ye disci- ples of the Pharisees are ready to load me with the envy of the people : but ye shall well see how easily I can avoid this net ye have laid for me. Shew me the tribute money. And they brought him a Roman penny (to the value of seven pence halfpenny of the present coin :) and he saith unto them, Wliose is this image and superscription, which is stamped upon this metal ? They say to him, Caesar's. Then saith he ST. MATTHEW, CHAP. XXII. 169 unto them, Ye have answered yourselves : this very coin con- vinces you: ye stand upon your freedom from the subjection to the Roman empire ; yet, in this very stamp, ye read your own subjection : ye are mistaken, if ye think that your spiritual interest in my Father or me discharges you from obligations and duties to your earthly princes : your soul doth or should bear the image of God, and therefore is justly claimed by him, as his ; your coin is stamped with Caesar's image, to shew his claim unto such part of it, as pertaineth unto him : give there- fore unto Caesar the things which are Caesar's, and unto God the things that are God's. XXII. 29. Jesus answered and said tinto them, Ye do err, not knoiving the scriptures, nor the power of God. Ye Sadducees do err grossly and damnably in this your misconceit of the Resurrection ; and the ground of your error is your ignorance, both of the Scriptures, which have cleai'ly revealed the truth thereof, and of that omnipotent power of God, whereby only this, otherwise impossible, work shall be effected. XXII. 30. For in the resurrection they neither marry, nor are given in inarriage, hut are as the angels of God in heaven. As for that absurdity, which ye suppose would follow upon the certainty of a Resurrection, compared with the Law of Moses ; had ye any true insight into the state of heavenly things, ye would easily see, how it vanisheth of itself. For in the Resurrection and Life to Come, there is no such matter as marrying and giving in marriage; no more than there is now among the angels in heaven : for the condition of the Saints shall then be like unto that of the celestial Spirits, equally free from all these earthly relations and carnal respects. XXII. 32. / am the God of Abraham, and the God of Isaac, and the God of Jacob : God is not the God of the dead, but of the living. He doth not say, I was the God of Abraham, and Isaac, and Jacob ; or, 1 am the God of Abraham that once was : but, as implying his own eternal being, and the certain being of those holy Patriarchs, he saith, I am the God of Abraham, &c. Now God is not the God of those, that are not, and have no existence at all, but of those that have a being; so as, ye Sadducees are in this palpably disproved, while ye grossly hold, that the souls of Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob, are utterly extinct, and have ceased to be : they are ; and expect the full accomplishment of that happiness and glor}^, which God, by virtue of his covenant, hath assured unto them. XXII. 42, 43, 45. Saijing, What think ye of Christ? tvhose son is he? They say nnto him, The son of David, lie saith unto them, How then doth David in s^mit call him, 170 PARAPHRASE UPON THE HARD TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE. Lord, saying, %c. If David then call him Lord, how is he his son ? I shall need no otlier proof of the Deity of the Mediator, than your own months, and your own attestation to this very Scripture. Ye grant, that the Christ is, and must be, the son of David, according to the flesh as I am : this is assurance enough of his Ilimianity; the truth of his Deity is sufficiently evicted by that title and compellation which David gives him, in calling him, by the direction of the unfailable Spirit of God, My Lord : how can he, being David's son, be David's Lord, if herein David meant not to acknowledge the Messiah for his God? XXn. 44, The Lord said unto my Lord, Sit down on my right hand, 8^c. See Psalm ex. 1, XXIII. 2. Saying, The Scribes and the Pharisees sit in Aloses' seat : The Scribes and Pharisees, which are the teachers and ex- pounders of the law of God, however they set false glosses upon many precepts thereof, and corrupt it with their own traditions, yet they do out of God's law shew you how ye ought to live, what sins ye ought to avoid, what good duties ye ought to perform. XXIII. 3. All therefore ivhatsoever they hid you observe, that observe and do; but do ?iot ye after their works : for they say, and do not. Their counsels and doctrines carry in them much shew of holiness and austerity, but their practices are full of looseness and iniquity : whatsoever therefore they enjoin you out of the law of God, that observe, and do; but follow not the examples of their actions, for they say well, and do evil. XXIII. 4. For they bind heavy burdens and. grievons to be borne, and lay them on mens shoulders; but they themselves will not move them with one of their fingers. They do, in their many and strict traditions, impose heavy charges of busy and troublesome observations upon the people ; but they themselves will be sure to ease their own shoulders, and take the freedom of a lawless kind of licentious- ness. XXIII. 5. But all their works they do for to be seen of men : they make broad their phylacteries, and enlarge the borders of their garments. They make great ostentation of the outward signs of holi- ness ; enlarging those parchment-guards, which they wear about them, as containing the parcels and monuments of God's law ; that they may be noted for great professors of sanctity. ST. MATTHEW, CHAP. XXII. XXIII. 17l XXIII. 8. But be not ye called Rabbi : for one is your Master, even Christ ; and all ye are brethren. But do not ye arrogate to yourselves any such power or title, as may derogate from the ahsolute authority of him who is the Word of the Father: do not ye take upon you to deliver any doctrine, as of your own head, but only that which ye shall receive from your Heavenly Master: Christ is your Father and Master, to teach and command ; ye are brethren, to join together in observance and obedience. So also verses 9 and 10. XXIII. 13. But woe mito you, Scribes and Pharisees, hy- pocrites ! for ye shut up the jcingdoui of heaven against men : for ye neither go in yourselves, neither suffer ye them that are entering to go in. Woe unto you, Scribes and Pharisees, hypocrites ! for, whereas, by your office and profession, ye should by the key of knowledge open the kingdom of heaven unto men ; ye do, contrarily, defraud the people of the true understanding of God's law; and, by that means, do, as it were, shut the gates of heaven against both them and yourselves: your false glosses and vicious practices exclude you ; and, by the impossibility of observing your many vain traditions, ye do, in your judg- ment, exclude others: and, as for matter of faith, ye do neither believe in me, the true Saviour, yourselves ; neither suffer others, that would gladly embrace the truth of my Gospel, to cleave unto me. XXIII. 15. For ye compass sea and land to make one pro- selyte, and when he is made, ye make him twofold more the child of hell than ijoursehes. Ye leave no means unattempted, ye spare no pains nor cost, to win a Gentile, to your Jewish religion ; and, when ye have drawn him to you, ye do so foully corrupt him, that he is a much worse Jew than he was a Gentile ; and ye do more damn him, by a sacrilegious pretence of religion, than he did before damn himself, by a heathenish civility. XXIII. 16. Woe unto you, ye blind guides, which say, Whosoever shall swear by the temple, it is nothing ; but whoso- ever shall swear by the gold of the temple, he is a debtor ! Woe unto you, ye blind guides, which lead God's people into gross and foul errors, by your false and absurd exposi- tions; while ye teach, that the gold of the temple is more holy than the temple itself: and, therefore, that if a man swear by the temple, the oath binds not ; but if he swear by the gold of the temple, now he is bound to perform it ! So verse 18. XXIII. 20. Whoso therefore shall swear by the altar, sweareth by it, and by all things thereon. Whatsoever the forms of your swearing be, it is God only, that is and must be sworn by ; and the creatures are only 172 PARAPHRASE UPON THE HARD TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE. mentioned, as in relation to their Maker: wlioso therefore shall swear by the altar, swears by that, which is sacrificed upon it ; and by that God, to whom that altar, and that sacri- fice, is consecrated and offered. So also verses 21, 22. XXIII. 23. Woe unto you. Scribes and Pharisees, hypo- crites ! for ye pay tythe of mint and anise and cummin, and have omitted the iveightier mdiitevB of the law, judgment, mercy, and faith: these ought ye to have done, and not to leave the other undone. Woe to you, Scribes and Pharisees, hypocrites ! for ye are curious and scrupulous in performing small and trifling matters; but are careless and unconscionable, in the main points of God's Law : if it be for the tythe of a few worthless herbs or seeds, ye will rather overrun the precept of God ; but the great duties of justice in your decisions of mercy to the helpless, of fidelity and uprightness of carriage towards men, these are slightly passed over by you : those petty observations, being that they are prescribed, do challenge their due place ; but so, that the greater and more important duties ought first and chiefly to be regarded. XXIII. 25. For ye make clean the outside of the cup and of the platter, but within they are full of extortion and excess. Ye are all for the ovitside ; only caring to appear fair and glorious, without all regard to inward sincerity : as if a man should be curious in washing the outside of his cup or platter ; never caring whether it be clean within : thus do ye, being ex- ternally holy, but inwardly full of extortion and excess. XXIII. 26. Thou blind Pharisee, cleanse first that which is within the cup and platter, that the outside of them may be clean also. Thou blind and hypocritical Pharisee ; do thou by thyself, as any wise and cleanly man would do by his cup or platter : care first and chiefly, that the inside be clean and bright ; that so, if thou wilt, it may be scoured on both sides : thy own safety calls thee to the respect of the inside ; in the care of the outside, thou shalt only regard the eyes of others. XXIII. 29. Woe unto you, Scribes and Pharisees, hypocrites ! because ye build the tombs of the j^rophets, and garnish the se- pulchres of the righteous. Woe to you. Scribes and Pharisees, hypocrites ! because ye profess much honour to the memory of the holy prophets, and can be content to beautify their tombs, as if ye were conscion- able observers of that, which they spake and Avrote in the name of the Lord. XXIII. 31. Wherefore ye be witnesses unto yourselves, that ye are the children of them which hilled the prophets. In that ye are so busy in garnishing the tombs of the pro- phets, slain by your progenitors, ye proclaim yourselves to be ST. MATTHEW, CHAP. XXIII. XXIV. 173 the children of murderous parents ; so as ye have no reason at all to boast of your pedigree. XXIII. 32. Fill ye up then the measure of your fathers. But herein ye do too well approve yourselves the sons of those wicked parents, in that ye imitate them in their bloody practices ; persecuting and killing the righteous and innocent, now, as they did in their times before you ; so as, what they wanted of cruelty, is fully made up by you. XXIII. 35. I'hat upon you may come all the righteous blood shed upon the earth, from the blood of righteous Abel unto the blood of Zacharias son of Barachias, whom ye slew between the temple and the altar. That, since ye succeed in the bloody cruelty of your prede- cessors, ye may also inherit their judgments ; and may make yourselves liable to the punishment of all the innocent blood, that hath been shed by them, even from the blood of righteous Abel, unto the blood of Zacharias the son of Johaiada or Bara- chias, whom your progenitors cruelly slew in the court of the temple, betwixt the entering in thereof and the altar. XXIII. 37. How often would I have gathered thy children together, even as a hen gathereth her chickens under her wings, and ye would not ! How oft, and how earnestly, have I offered unto thee the means of thy salvation, and tendered unto thee my gracious protection, if thou wouldest have approved thyself capable thereof! and thou hast wilfully cast off and disregarded all my merciful proffers made unto thee. XXIII. 38. Behold, your house is left unto you desolate. Behold, your temple, your city, your country, shall be, by reason of your sins, given over to utter spoil and desolation. XXIII. 39. For I say unto you, Ye shall not see me hence- forth, till ye shall say, Blessed is he that cometh in the name of the Lord. For I say unto you, hitherto I have lovingly and familiarly conversed amongst you, as a Gracious Redeemer, inviting you to your conversion : but now, since ye have despised my mercy, I will depart from you ; and ye shall no more see me, till you shall be forced to magnify me in the terror of my judgment, and in the glory of my majestical appearance. XXIV. 3. Tell us, when shall these things be? and what shall be the sign of thy coming, and of the end of the world? Tell us these two secrets : when the time shall be of this miserable destruction of the temple, which thou foreshewest us ; and what signs shall go before thy coming to judgment, and the end of the world. XXIV 5. For many shall come in my name, saying, I am Christ ; and shall deceive many. } 174 PARAPHRASE UPON THE HARD TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE. Both before the thne of the destruction of Jerusalem, and before my Second Coming, which ye ignorantly imagine shall be together and at once, there shall arise many impostors, who shall give out themselves for the Messiah, and shall deceive many. XXIV. 14. And this gospel of the kingdom shall be preached in all the world for a witness unto all nations ; and then shall the end come. This Gospel, whereby the Kingdom of Christ is both gathered and erected and governed, shall, before my Last ■Coming and the End of the World, be preached to all the na- tions of the habitable world ; so as they shall have no excuse •from their ignorance, but shall be fully convinced of the truth thereof. XXIV. 15, 16. When ye therefore shall see the abomina- tion of desolation, spoken of btj Daniel the prophet, stand in the holy place, (whoso readeth, let him understand :) Then let them which be in Judea flee into the moimtains. When ye shall see the abominable pollution of the temple, which is the just cause of the utter desolation thereof; yea, when ye shall see the heathenish armies, consisting of idolatrous Pagans, according to the prophecy of Daniel, which I would have you diligently to peruse and consider, taking possession of the holy temple : Then, it is time for every one in Judea, to shift for himself; and to betake himself into the deserts and mountains, for safety. XXIV. 19. And woe unto them that are with child, and to them that give stick in those days ! Their case shall be very miserable and desperate, whose necessary burdens forceth their stay, or hindereth their speed of escape ; namely, those, that are with child, or those, who, giving suck to their little infants, must needs carry their dear charge in their arms. XXIV. 20. But pray ye that your flight be not in the winter, neither on the sabbath day. But pray ye, that this flight of yours, for your own preser- vation, be not cast upon such a time and season, as may be to the disadvantage, either of your life or your conscience ; that it fall not out in the deep of winter, when, through the foul- ness of the way or extremity of weather, ye cannot pass, to save yovxrselves ; or upon the Sabbath day, when, as men are informed and affected, the scruples of enthralled consciences forbid them to take laborious jovirneys for their escape. XXIV. 23. And except those days should be shortened, there should no flesh be saved: but for the elect's sake those days shall be shortened. Except it should please God so to contrive it, that this siege and misery of Jerusalem should receive a quick dispatch, it ST. MATTHEW, CHAP. XXIV. 175 would make an end of all the inhabitants of Jerusalem ; so as not so much as a remnant of them should escape : but God shall so order it, for his elect's sake who are therein, that this their extremity, though very grievous, yet shall be short. XXIV. 24. And shall shetv great signs and wonders ; inso- much that, if it were possible, they shall deceive the very elect. The delusions of their signs and wonders shall be so strong, that the world shall be utterly carried away therewith ; and, if it were possible that the very elect of God could be miscarried by them, they should also be deceived : were it not more of the grace and mercy of that powerful God who sustaineth them, and that infallible decree whereby they are ordained unto life, than of any power or wisdom of their own, they covdd not stand against these strong deceptions. XXIV. 26. Wherefore if they shall say unto you^ Behold, he is in the desert ; go not forth : Behold, he is in the secret chambers ; believe it not. Wherefore, if the disciples of these vain impostors shall say. Behold, the Messiah is now come, and he is in the desert, gathering of troops for the restoring of his kingdom ; or. He is in this or that secret room, plotting his affairs ; believe it not. XXIV. 27. For as the lightning cometh out of the east, and shineth even unto the west ; so shall also the coming of the Son of Man be. For the return of the Son of Man shall be without observa- tion, so as no man can fore-appoint or fore-expect the day; but shall be sudden and unlooked for : even as the lightning gives no warning when it comes, but suddenly flashes from the east to the west ; so shall also the Second Coming of the Son of Man be. XXIV. 28. For wheresoever the carcase is, there will the eagles be gathered together. Wheresoever the Son of Man shall please to present him- self, thither will he call unto him all men to be judged by him; so as all mankind shall flock unto his Judgment Seat, even as the eagles resort to the place and subject of their repast. XXIV. 29. Immediately after the tribulation of those days shall the sun be darkened, Sfc. When as my Church shall have endured that full proportion of affliction, which I have set forth for it, immediately there- upon shall my Last Coming be, in glory, and majesty, and dreadfulness ; for then the sun shall be darkened, &c. XXIV. 30. And then shall appear the sign of the Son of Man in heaven. Then shall appear those glorious and bright beams of light and heavenly splendour, which shall shine forth upon the very 176 PARAPHRASE UPON THE HARD TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE. act of the appearances of the Son of Man, as it were the open- ing of Heaven for his descent. XXIV. 31. And he shall send his angels with a great sound of a trumpet, and they shall gather together his elect from the four winds, from one end of heaven to the other. And he, by his ahnighty power, shall send his holy angels ; who, with a mighty sound, shall summon together his elect, whose bodies have been vanished into all the elements, and they shall, from all the coasts of the earth, be assembled to- gether before him. XXIV. 32. Now learn a parahle of the fig tree : When his branch is yet tender, and putteth forth leaves, ye know that summer is nigh. Take and learn this similitude of the fig tree : look, as when ye see the branches of it to put forth leaves, ye know that summer is coming on, and that the winter which kept in that juice and sap is now past ; so likewise, when ye see the signs ac- complished, which I have nowpremonished you of, know ye that the kingdom of God is near to the full accomplishment thereof. XXIV. 34. Verily I say unto you, This generation shall not pass, till all these things be fulfilled. Do not imagine that I have told you of things, which are long hence to be done : no ; I assure you, that all these things which I have foretold, concerning the destruction of the Temple and Jerusalem, and all the appendances thereof, shall be ef- fected in your very time and sight ; so as this present genera- tion shall be the witnesses of the fulfilling of every word, that 1 have spoken concerning these matters. XXIV. S5. Heaven and earth shall jiass away, but my words shall not jjass away. Know, that my word cannot fail and disappoint you : the heaven and the earth have their time set, when they shall pass away ; but the truth of my word is everlasting, and shall con- tinue when this frame of the world shall be dissolved. XXIV. 36. But of that day and hour knoweth no man, no, not the angels of heaven, but my Father only. But, as for the day and hour of my Second Coming, I would not have you to be curiously inquisitive into it: that is a secret, which is not disclosed to the very Angels of heaven, but reserved only in the hidden counsel of my Father which is in heaven. XXIV. 37. But as the days of Noah were, so shall also the coming of the Son of Man be. But I give you this general intimation of the condition of the time, wherein it shall be ; that, as it was in the days of Noah, before the Universal Deluge swept away mankind, so shall it be in that time, wherein the Son of Man shall come to judge the world in fire. So verses 38, 39. ST. MATTHEW, CHAP. XXIV. XXV. 177 XXIV. 40. Then shall two be in the field ; the one shall he taken, and the other left. This dreadful coming of Christ shall not have the like issue unto all : to some, it shall be terrible ; to others, happ)^ : it shall make a perfect distinction between them, whom the world made no difference between. Two shall be found in the field, about the same work ; one of them shall be taken up to glory, the other shall be, as a reprobate, left to everlasting confusion. So verse 41. XXIV. 43. But know this, that if the good man of the house had known in what watch the thief would come, he would have watched, and ivould not have suffered his house to be broken up. Ye are forewarned, and therefore fail not to watch : if the good man of the house be informed, beforehand, in what watch the thief will come, thovigh he be not told of the hour wherein he is like to come, he will be sure to stand upon his guard all that part of the night, and not suffer himself to be surprised, and his house to be broken up. XXIV. 44. Therefore be ye also ready : for in such cm hour as ye think not, the Son of Man cometh. So do ye, therefore : though the hour be not designed to you, yet you hear that the son of Man will both surely and suddenly come to judgment; be ye, therefore, ever ready to receive him, whensoever he comes. XXIV. 45, 46. Who then is a faithful and wise servant, whom his lord hath made rider over his household, to give them meat in due season ? Blessed is that servant, whom his lord when he cometh shall find so doing. Whosoever, therefore, shall approve himself a faithful officer in the family of God, distributing to every one that measure of allowance which his master hath ordained, improving all his gifts and opportunities to the best service of God ; Blessed and happy is he, for being fovind so doing : so he shall be sure that his industry, and justice, and fidelity shall be recom- pensed with eternal glory. XXIV. 47. Verily I say unto you, That he shall make him ruler over all his goods. Verily I say unto you. As an earthly master remunerates such a servant with preferment and honovu' in his household, committing the rest unto his oversight and government ; so will the God of Heaven reward him, that is thus spiritually just and faithful, with an everlasting weight of glory. By the conti'ary expound verses 48, 49, 50, 51. XXV. 1. Then shall the kingdom of heaven be likened unto ten virgins, which took their lamps, and ivent forth to meet the \ bridegroom. While men are here indifferently mingled together, their VOL. IV. N 178 PARAPHRASE UPON THE HARD TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE. state seems all alike : all would be thought to be as wise virgins ; but, at the end of the world, it shall appear what every one is. As the manner is, that virgins meet the bride- groom, and attend upon him till he be brought into the bride- chamber; so all, that take upon them to profess the Name of Christ, make shew of a ready and forward attendance upon his person and ordinances. XXV. 2. And Jive of them were wise, and Jive were foolish. But, indeed, many of them are but false and hypocritical, which will appear in the issue. XXV. 3, 5, 6, 8. They that were foolish took their lamps, and took no oil with them. While the bridegroo?n tarried, they all slumbered and slept. And at midnight there was a cry made, Behold, the bridegroom cometh; go ye out to meet him. And the foolish said unto the wise. Give vs of your oil; for our lamps are gone out. For, as those virgins are foolish, who do not furnish their lamps with store of oil, which may continue their light, accord- ing to the occasion of their attendance ; so those men are spi- ritually sottish, who do not labour for true faith, and all other sound graces of the Spirit, which may enable them to persevere unto the end, and may make them capable of the glory of the Heavenly Bridegroom. So verses 9, 10, 11, 12. XXV. 15. Ayid unto one he gave Jive talents, to another two, and to another one ; to every man according to his several ability. Unto one, the Great Master of the Family, the God of Heaven, hath given greater gifts, faculties, opportunities ; to another, less ; but to all, some ; with an intention, that they should be employed to the honour and advantage of his Name, who is the Owner and Bestower of them. XXV. 18. But he that had received one went and digged in the earth, and hid his lord^s money. But he, that had received the least measure and proportion of stock from the hand of God, was careless in the improving it ; and made no use at all of it, for the profit of his master. XXV. 24, 25. Then he which had received the one talent came and said. Lord, I knew thee that thou art a hard man, reaping where thou hast not sown, and gathering where thou hast not strewed : And I was afraid, and went and hid thy talent in the earth : lo, there thou hast that is thine. As the idle and negligent servant, when his business suc- ceeds not, is ready to cast the blame upon his master, pi'etend- ing his hardness, and straitness, and morosity ; so is the un- faithful and indiligent man apt to lay the fault upon his Maker, when he hath omitted his good services, and run himself into judgment. XXV. 26, 27. His lord answered and said unto him, Thou ST. MATTHEW, CHAP. XXV. XXVI. 179 wicked and slothful servant, thou knewest that I reap where I sowed not, and gather where I have not strewed: Thou oughtest there/ore to have put my money to the exchangers, and then at my coming I should have received tnine own with usury. I have given good proofs of my bounty to all my creatures ; but, if I were such as thou slanderest me, one tl)at would be willing to receive more than I give, why didst thou not the rather take a course to increase that stock, which I committed unto thee ; that so I might liave received the advantage of mine own gifts. XXV. 29. I^or unto every one that hath shall be given, and he shall have abundance : but from him that hath not shall be taken away even that ivhich he hath. Whosoever, through the effectual inoperation of God's Spirit, shall improve those graces and helps wliich he hath re- ceived, to the further honour of God, he shall receive a further accession both of grace and gloi'y ; and he, that quencheth the Spii'it, and suppresseth the good motions thereof, and re- jects those good means which are ofrered him, shall be stripped of all those common favours which he hath, and lose the hope of all that he might have attained. XXV. 30. And cast ye the unprojitable servant into utter darkness : there shall be weeping and gnashing of teeth. As that earthly master would justly cast such an unprofitable servant out of doors, into the darkness and cold, there to mis- carry, while himself and his thrifty followers are entertained with good cheer and light within; so shall the just God cast out such evil and unfaithful servants from his presence, and thrust them down into the dark pit of hell, where there is nothing but wailing and horror. XXV. 33. And he shall set the sheep on his right hand, but the goats on the left. And he shall set his elect and holy ones, as sheep, on the right hand ; and the wicked and reprobate, as goats, on the left. XXV. 35. For I tvas an hungered, and ye gave me meat; Sfc. For ye have manifested the truth of your faith, which only can give you just claim to heaven, by the fruits of your good and charitable works : when I, in my poor members upon earth, was hungered, ye gave me meat ; &c. XXVI. 2. And the Son of Man is betrayed to be crucified. The Son of Man is already, by Judas, in his intended con- spiracy with the high priests and elders, beti'ayed to death, and that to the death of the Cross. XXVI. 3. Then assembled together the chief priests, and N a 180 PARAPHRASE UPON THE HARD TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE. the scribes, and the elders of the people, unto the palace of the high priest. Then assembled together both the high priest of that year (for they were now grown annual), and the chief fathers of all those priestly families, and the scribes, and the elders of the people ; all which, conjoined together, made up a perfect Council of the Jews. XXVI. 6. In the house of Simon the leper. In the house of Simon, who had been a leper, but, being cured, retained still the name of his fore-past disease. XXVI. 7. There came unto him a woman having an ala- baster box of very precious ointment. Then came to him a woman, noted for her zeal to Christ, even Mary Magdalene, having an alabaster box of very pre- cious and sweet ointment. XXVI. 8, 9. But when his disciples saw it, they had indig- nation, saying, To what purpose is this waste ? For this ointment might have been sold for much, and given to the poor. When Judas saw it, he grudged at it; and, conceiving great indignation thereat, stirred up his fellow-disciples to murmur at this act of Mary; saying, What great pity it is, that an ointment of so great price should be thus poured out in waste ! There might have been a great sum raised upon it, which might have been distributed to the poor, and have yielded a long and durable relief unto them ; whereas now it is spent to little purpose. XXVI. 12. For in that she hath poured this ointment on my body, she did it for my burial. Ye do willingly allow sweet balms and rich perfumes for the dead ; behold, this woman hath herein reached beyond your conceit : she hath done this, as her last office, towards my burial. I am now sitting with you at supper: my thoughts are upon my grave ; and this woman hath hereby made a bountiful and loving preparation for those my last exequies. XXVI. 18. And he said, Go into the city to such a man, and say unto him, The Master saith. My time is at hand ; S^c. I, who know the motions and the thoughts of all men, do foretel you, that, going into the city, ye shall meet a man bearing a pitcher of water : follow ye that man ; and say to him, Thus saith our Master, My time is now at hand, wherein I shall both keep the Passover, and be made an Everlasting Passover for my Church: I have made choice of thy house, to honour it with this my last feast, &c. XXVI. 23. And he answered and said, He that dippeth his hand with me in the dish, the same shall betray me. Even one of you, my famiHar and domestic attendants, who sitteth now with me, and dippeth his hand in the same dish ST. MATTHEW, CHAP. XXVI. 181 with me and you, shall be so perfidious as to betray me, and sell me into the hands of my enemies. XXVI. 25. Then Judas, which betrayed him, answered and said, Master, is it /.'' Me said unto him. Thou hast said. Then Judas, who was secretly guilty of this wickedness, thinking that his silence might be an accusation of himself, durst boldly ask, as hoping to outface the matter. Master, is it I? Jesus said unto him, Since thy guiltiness hath taken the boldness to ask this question, do not think that either thy se- crecy or impudence can carry it away without notice : Thou art the man. XXVI. 26. Talie, eat ; this is my hodij. Take, eat ; this bread is sacramentally my very body : so as, if ye do worthily receive this element, ye do therewith partake of me : while your hand and your mouth take and eat this bread, your souls do truly and really receive me, who am re- presented, and exhibited, and conveyed unto you, by and with this outward sign. XXVI. 28. For this is my blood of the New Testament, which is shed for many for the remission of sins. This wine is sacramentally my very blood, whereby the New Testament is ratified, and sealed up to and with all my faithful ones; which blood of mine is now to be shed for the redemption of mankind, and for the remission of the sins of all penitents and true believers. XXVI. 29. But I say unto you, I will not drink henceforth of this fruit of the vine, until that day when I drink it netv with you in my Father s kingdom. It is a farev/ell cup, that I now drink with you : for I will no more, in this mortal state, drink, from henceforth, of this fruit of the vine ; but shall reserve myself for a more comfortable draught, sweeter than all the new wine which eai'th can afix)rd ; of "glory and happiness, which I shall enjoy in my Father's kingdom, whereof ye shall be blessed partakers with me. XXVI. 31 . All ye shall be offended because of me this night : for it is written, I will smite the shepherd, and the sheep of the Jlock shall be scattered abroad. All ye shall be scandalized, and drawn into ofl^ence Avith that, which shall be done unto me this night : for your hearts will fail you, and ye shall weakly yield to forsake me, when ye see me laid hold of, and carried away violently by mine enemies ; so as in you shall be fulfilled that of the prophet, I will smite the shepherd, and the sheep shall be scattered abroad. XXVI. 32. But after I am risen again, I will go before you into Galilee. But be not dismayed with that, which shall befal me : I must die indeed, but I will rise again ; and, when I am risen, will shew myself to you, my dear disciples : and, that ye may know 182 PARAPHRASE UPON THE HARD TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE. where to make account of my presence, remember that I now tell you, I will go before you into Galilee. XXVI. S9. And lie ucnt a Utile further, and fell on his face ^ and jyt'di/ed, saijiiig, O ni// Father, if it be possible, let this cup pass from me : nevertheless not as I will, but as thou wilt. O my Father, M'hen I look to the grievousness of these in- stant suiferings, and the infirmity of this human natvu-e which I have assumed, i could be well content to wish, that, if it could be, this bitter death, which now awaits for me, might by me be avoided, and by thee removed : but, when I cast mine eye to thy holy decree, and the necessity of man's redemption, I do most willingly submit myself to thy will : be it not, as human nature could be content to wish, but as thy Divine Will hath everlastingly decreed. XXVI. 41. Watch and pray, that ye enter not into tempta- tion : the spirit indeed is tvilling, but the flesh is weak. If, for my sake ye do not find cause enough to stir up your- selves, and to shake off yovir drowsiness, yet, at least for your own, be advised so to do : neither let your eyes only be open to watch, but your heart also to pray ; for ye are now in great danger to be overcome, with temptations of fear and distrust : I know your mind is good ; ye are wilHng enough to perform these good duties ; but the natural infirmity of your flesh is ready to strive against these good motions, so as ye had need of my seasonable and earnest excitations. XXVI. 45. Sleep on now, and take your rest : behold, the hour is at hand, atid the Son of Man is betrayed into the hands of sinners. Since my so serious admonition could not keep open your eyes ; go to, now sleep on ; take your rest if you can : behold, ye are now entering into a busy and perilous time ; for now is the hour of my suffering at hand, and I, the Son of Man, am betrayed, by my wicked disciple, into the hands of the malicious Jews. XXVI. 50. And Jesus said unto him, Friend, wherefore art thou come ? Had an enemy done me this ill office, it would have become him ; but for thee, my friend and familiar, to sell thy service to my betraying, how hateful a thing it is ! I do well know thy errand : thou art come to betray thy master with a kiss. XXVI. 51. And, behold, one of them which were with Jesus stretched out his hand, and drew his sword, and struck a servant of the high priest, and smote off his ear. And, behold, one of them which were with Jesus, even Simon Peter, out of his zeal to his Master, drew forth his sword, and stretched out his hand, and smote a servant of the high priest, called Malclius, and cut off his ear. XXVI. 52. Then Jesus said unto him, Put up again thy ST. MATTHEW, CHAP. XXVI. 183 sword into his place : for all they that take the sword shall perish with the sword. Put up thy sword : these are not the weapons, that ye, my disciples, must fight withal : Peter, thou dost not herein fight for me, so much as against thyself; for whosoever, in a private revenge, being not thereto called and authorized, shall smite with the sword, that man pulls upon himself the just re- venge of God and his Law ; and must expect the same measure, which his cruelty, and presumption, hath meeted to another. XXVI. 53, 54. Thinkest thou that I cannot now p>fay to my Father, and he dhall presently give me more than twelve legions of angels ? But how then shall the scrijjtures be fulfilled, that thus it must be? It is a great weakness and ignorance in thee, if thou think- est it is for want of help, that I am fallen into these malicious hands : no ; I would have thee know, that if I would pray unto my Father in Heaven for rescue, I could easily obtain a mighty host of glorious angels to deliver me : but then, what would become of mankind ? or how should that be fulfilled, which the Scriptures have foretold concerning me, and that great work of Redemption, which must be wrought by me ? XXVI. 61. ^nd said, litis feWow said, I am able to destroy the temple of God, and to build it in three days. Whereas Jesus had said. If you shall destroy this living Temple of my body, I will, within three days, build it up again; these false witnesses, perverting his words, and misalledging them, as spoken of the material Temple of Jerusalem, accuse him to have said, I am able to destroy this Temple of God, which you hold in so great honour and reverence, and can build it up again in three days. XXVI. 64. Jesus saith tinto him. Thou hast said: never- theless I say utito you, Hereafter shall ye see the Son of Man sitting on the right hand of poiver, and coming in the clouds of heaven. Jesvis saith unto him, I am indeed the Christ, the Son of God; but it is not for you to judge of me, by this now homely and contemptible appearance of mine : the time shall come, when ye shall behold me in another form : ye, who now look upon me with scorn and contempt, shall then see me sitting gloriously on the right hand- of Majesty and Power, and coming in the clouds of heaven to judge both the quick and the dead. XXVI. 68. Saying, Prophesy unto us, thou Christ, Who is he that smote thee ? They say thou art a great Prophet; now, shew thy skill: out of thy deep knowledge, now tell us, thus hoodwinkt, who it is that smites thee. 184' PARAPHRASE UPON THE HARD TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE. XXVII. 2. And ivhen they had hound him, they led him away, and delivered him to Pontius Pilate the governor. But, having not in their own hands the power of hfe and death, they bound him, and led him away, and dehvered him to the Roman Governor, Pontius Pilate. XXVII. 3. 2 hen Judas, tvhich had betrayed him, when he saw that he was condemned, repented himself, and brought again the thirty pieces, ^c. .^ Then Judas, which had betrayed him, when he saw the pro- ceedings and issue of this business, viz. that Jesus was con- demned to die, whereas upon the sight and knowledge of the continual miracles of Christ, he, perhaps^ supposed, that, notwithstanding this wicked transacting of his, his Master would easily free himself from their hands ; he was stricken Vv^ith a late remorse, and brought again the thirty pieces, &c. XXVII. 9. Then was fulfilled that which was spoken by Jeremy the prophet, saying. And they took the thirty pieces of silver^ the 'price of him that was valued, ivhom they of the children of Israel did value. See Zech. xi. verse 13. The testimony is plainly cited oid of Zechariah, and yet is in ancient copies alledged under the name of Jeremiah : which doubtless happened by the writer's mistaking of the abbre- viations ; Zplov for Iplov as I have seen it in a very old manuscripts XXVII. 15. Noiv at that feast the governor was wont to re- lease unto the people a prisoner, ivhom they ivoidd. Now at that feast of the Passover, for the honour of that solemnity, it was an ancient custom of the Jews, in memory of their letting loose from their Egyptian thraldom, to let loose some one prisoner, whom they would choose, for what offence soever he was committed ; which favour the Roman governors, to ingratiate themselves with the Jewish people, thought good to continue unto them. XXVII. 5^4. He took water, and washed his hands before the multitude, saying, I am innocent of the blood of tliis just person : see ye to it. Then Pilate, knowing that it was the Jewish manner, by washing of hands to signify and profess their innocency, took water, and, in the presence of the multitude, washed his hands, and made protestation of his clearness and freedom from the guilt of the innocent blood of Jesus Christ. XXVII. 25. Then answered all the people, and said, His blood be on us, and on our children. If there be any fault in shedding the blood of this man, we do willingly take it upon ourselves : let it be required of us, and of our children. ST. MATTHEW, CHAP. XXVII. 185 XXVII. 28. And they stripped Mm, and put on him a scarlet robe. And they scornfully put upon him all the robes and orna- ments of royalty, in mockage and derision : as first, they clad him with a scarlet robe. XXVII. 29. And when they had platted a croivn of thorns, they put it upon his head, and a reed in his right hand: and they bowed the knee before him, S^c. Then, for his crown, they floutingly put upon his head a wreath of thorns platted together ; and, instead of a sceptre, they gave him a reed in his hand ; and, in an open mockage, they bowed their knees to him, and jeeringly saluted him with the royal acclamation of. Hail, King of the Jews. XXVII. 34. They gave him vinegar to drink mingled with gall : and when he had tasted thereof, he would not drink. They gave unto him, according as they were wont to do unto condemned malefactors, a potion of sharp wine, mixed with myrrh, and other bitter compositions ; which he tasted of, but would not drink. XXVII. 44. The thieves also, which ivere crucified, with him, cast the same in his teeth. All sorts were ready to cast their taunting and opprobrious speeches upon him : not only the scribes and the priests and the multitude, but even the very thieves had their mouths open against him ; for, one of those thieves, that was crucified with him, scornfully upbraided his Passion to him. XXVII. 45. Noiv from the sixth hour there was darkness over all the land unto the ninth hour. Now, from twelve of the clock until three in the afternoon, there was a darkness over all the land : God, by this, pui'- posing to shew unto the world, by this unusual change of the course of nature, that there was a violence offered to the God of Nature, which he abhorred ; and the delinquents had cause to be stricken with remorse for : XXVII. 46. And about the ninth hour, Jesus cried with a loud voice, saying, Eli, Eli, lama, sabachthani ? that is to say. My God, my God, why hast thou forsaken me? And, about three of the clock in the afternoon, Jesus cried out with a loud voice, in the words of the prophet David, his true and ancient type. My God, my God, why hast thou for- saken me ? which he did in a deep sense of his Father's wrath unto mankind, in whose stead he now underwent that, which was due for the sins of the whole world : while he said, Why hast thou forsaken me? implying that God had, for the time, withdrawn from him the sense and vision of his comfortable presence ; and while he said. My God, implying the strength of his faith, whereby he did firmly apprehend the sure and gracious aid of his Eternal Father. 186 PARAPHRASE UPON THE HARD TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE. XXVII. 47. Some of them that stood there, when they heard that, said, This man calleth for Elias. Some of them, that stood there, when they heard him say Eloi, whether mistaking the hkeness of the word, or whether wilfully scorning him in this passionate expression of his grief, said, This man calleth for Elias. XXVII. 51, 52, 5S. And, behold, the veil of the temple was rent in twain from the top to the bottom ; and the earth did quake, and the rocks rent ; And the graves were opened ; and many bodies of saints which slept arose. And came out of the graves after his resurrection, and ivetit into the holy city, and appeared unto many. And, behold, that the Jews might now understand, that, by the death of this Son of God, all the Mosaical ceremonies and rites were at a full end, the veil of the temple, which was be- fore the Holy of Holies, rent in pieces, from the top to the bottom; and, that they might see the God of Heaven and Earth suffered vinder their hands, as the heavens testified their interest in him by subduing their light, so did the earth by the quaking and agitation thereof, and by the rending of her rocks ; Yea, the very graves were opened, and many bodies of the saints, which had long lain therein, now, by the Almighty power of their dying Saviour, arose. And came out of their graves, to attend him who was the First Fruits of the dead ; the Author of the happy resurrection of his chosen; and, therefore, upon the Resurrection of this Son of God, the Lord of Life, they arose, and went into the city of Jerusalem, and shewed themselves to many, whom they had been formerly known vinto. XXVII. 54. Now when the centtirion, and they that were with him, ivatching Jesus, saio the earthquake, and those things that were done, they feared greatly , saying, Truly this was the Son of God. Now, when the Centurion, though a mere heathen, and the Roman soldiers that were with him, saw the darkness and the earthquake, and the manner of Christ's death, his patience, his mercy, his voluntary and sweet expiration, they were stricken with great fear, saying, This Jesus was put to death as upon pretence of blasphemy, for that he gave out himself for the Son of God ; but all these things plainly shew, that he said nothing but truth, of himself: doubtless he was no other, than that he said of himself, the Son of God. XXVII. 5(^. Among lohich was Mary Magdalene, and Mary the mother of James and Joses, and the mother of Zebedee's children. This while, there was no news of his Disciples : they, except John only, had withdrawn themselves ; but many women, who had been very ready to attend Christ, and to minister unto ST. MATTHEW, CHAP. XXVII. XXVIII; 187 him, in his journey from Galilee to Jerusalem, stood within sight, though not vei-y near to his Cross ; sadly beliolding all that was done unto him. XXVII. 61. And there tvas Mary Magdalene, and the other Mary, sitting over against the sepulchre. Now there was Mary Magdalene, and that otlier Mary the mother of James, sitting over against the sepulciu-e, that they might take good view of the place where Jesus was laid ; pur- posing to bring sweet odours, when the Sabbath was over, for the perfuming and embalming of his body. XXVII. 62. Now the next day, that folloived the day of the preijaration, the chief priests and Pharisees came together unto Pilate. Now, the next day, that followed the preparation day, being both the Sabbath day and the day of the Passover, the chief priests, now not regarding the sacred solemnity thereof out of their malice to Christ, came together to the Roman Governor, Pilate. XXVII. 65. Pilate said unto them, Ye have a watch; go your way, make it as sure as you can. Ye have a guard of soldiers, which, out of the tower of Antonia, are designed to this service : go your way ; set sure watch upon the sepulchre. XXVIir. 1. In the end of the sabbath, as it began to dawn toward the first day of the week. In the night after the Sabbath, when it was dawning toward the morning of the first day of the week. XXVIII. 1 8. All power is given unto me in heaven and in earth. All power is given to me both in heaven and earth, as Mediator betwixt God and Man: neither is this power at this time conveyed unto me, which before I had not ; but now, by this my glorious and triumphant Resurrection, it is manifested to you and the world, that I am invested with this power. XXVIII. 19. Go ye therefore, and teach all nations, bap- tizing them in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost. By virtue whereof, I give you, my Apostles, commission and charge, to go teach all nations of the woi'ld ; adding to your doctrine the seal of holy Baptism, whereby ye shall initiate all believers into my Chvirch : baptizing them, as, by calling upon the name of God the Father, the Son, and the Holy Ghost, one in essence, three in distinction of persons ; so, in the au- thority of the same One God, and into the profession of the faith and religion of that one God, distinguished by those three co-eternal and co-equal persons, blessed for ever. XXVIII. 20. And, lo, I am with you ahvay, even unto the end of the world. Amen. 188 PARAPHRASE UPON THE HARD TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE. And, lo, howsoever my bodily presence shall be seduced from you, yet, in my Spirit and Infinite Deity, I will be ever present with you, to protect and bless you, and my whole Church, to the end of the world. THE GOSPEL OF ST. MARK. I. 2. Behold, I send my messenger before thy face, which shall prepare thy way before thee. See Malachi iii. 1. I. 3. The voice of one crying in the wilderness, ^c. See Isaiah xl. 3. I. 5. And were all baptized of him in the river of Jordan, confessing their sins. And, as John preached unto them repentance, that they might be capable of the remission of their sins, so they accord- ingly practised it ; for those, that came to be baptized of him, presented themselves to him with an humble confession of their sins. I. 6. And John was clothed with cameVs hair, and with a girdle of a shin about his loins ; and he did eat locusts and wild honey. See Matthew iii. 4. I. 8. / indeed have baptized you with umter : but he shall baptize you ivith the Holy Ghost. See Matthew iii. 1 1 . I. 10. And straightway coming up out of the water, he saw the heavens opened, and the Spirit like a dove descending upon him. See Matthew iii. 16. I. 12. And immediately the Spirit driveth him into the wilderness. See Matthew iv. 1. I. 17. And Jesus said unto them. Come ye after me, and I will mahe you fishers of men. See Matthew iv. 19. I. 22. And they were astonished at his doctrine : for he taught them as one that had authority, afid not as the scribes. See Matthew vii. 28, 29. I. 34. And he suffered not the devils to speah, because they knew him. And he suffered not the evil spirits to profess their know- ledge of him ; because he would not have him, who is the Father of Lies, to slander and disgrace the truth by his testimony. I. 44. Offer for thy cleansing those things which Moses commanded , for a testimony unto them. See Matthew viii. 4. I. 45. Insomuch that Jesus could no more openly enter into the city, but was without in desert places : and they came to him from every quarter. Insomuch as Jesus, who purposely shunned the confluences and applauses of the people, found it not fit for him to enter openly into the city any more, &:c. ST, MARK, CHAP. IT. — IV. ISO II. 5. Son, thy sins be forgiven thee. See Matthew ix. 9^. II. 10. But that ye may know that the Son of Man hath power on earth to forgive sins, (he saith to the sick of the palsy,) ^c. See Matthew ix. 6. II. 14. Sitting at the receipt of custom. See Matthew ix. 9. II. 19. Can the children of the hridechamber fast, while the bridegroom is with them ? See Matthew ix. 15. 11; 25, 26. And he said unto them, Have ye never read what David did, when he had need, and ivas an hungred, he, and they that were with him ? How he went into the house of God in the days of Abiathar the high priest, and did eat the shewbread, which is not lawful to eat but for the priests? Hunger, or whatsoever bodily necessity, dispenseth with the ritual observations of the law : as ye may well see in the example of David ; who, when he had need, and was thereupon driven to seek relief of Abiathar the high priest, went into the temple of God; and made no scruple to eat of that sheAvbread, which was consecrated to sacred use, and therefore was not lawful to be eaten of any but the, priests only. III. 22. He hath Beelzebub, and by the prince of the devils casteth he out devils. See Matthew xii. 24. III. 26. A7id if Satan rise up against himself, and be divided, he cannot stand, but hath an end. See Matthew xii. 26. III. 28. All sins shall be forgiven unto the sons of men, and blasphemies wherewith soever they shall blaspheme : See Matt. xii. 31. III. 34, S5. Behold my another and my brethren ! For who- soever shall do the will of God, the same is my brother, and my sister, and my mother. See Matthew xii. 49, 50. IV. 1 1 . U^ito you it is given to know the mystery of the king- dom of God: but unto them that are loithout, all things are done in parables : See Matthew xiii. 11. IV. 12. That seeing they may see, S^c. See Matthew xiii. 13. IV. 21. Is a candle brought to be put under a bushel, or under a bed? and not to be set on a candlestick ? See Matthew V. 15. IV. 22. For there is nothing hid, which shall not be mani- fested; ^'c. See Matthew X. 26. IV. 25. For he that hath, to him shall be given: and he that hath not, from him shall be taken even that which he hath. See Matthew xiii. 12. IV. 31. It is like a grain of mustard seed, which, when it is sown in the earth, is less than all the seeds that be in the earth. See Matthew xiii. 31, 32. 190 PARAPHRASE UPON THE HARD TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE, V. 39. The damsel is not dead, bid sleepeth. See Matt. ix. 24. VI. 1. And came into his own country. See Matthew xiii. 54. VI. 2. Whence hath this man these things ? See Matt. xiii. 54. VI. 3. Is not this the carpenter 8^c. See Matthew xiii. ^^. VI. 5. And he could there do no mighty work, save that he laid his hands upon a few sick folk, and healed them. And he coukl not abide to do any great miracles there among them, because of their infidehty. VI. 8, 9. And commanded them that they should take nGth'ing for \he\x journey, save a staff only; no scrip, no bread, no money in their purse : But be shod with sandals ; and not 2int on two coats. See Matthew x. 9, 10. VI. 10. In what place soever ye e?iter into an house, there abide till ye depart from that place. See Matthew x. 11. VI. 11. Shake off the dust under your feet for a testimony against them. Verily I say unto you, It shall be more tolerable for Sodom and Gomorrha in the day of judgment, than for that city. See Matthew x. 14, 15. VI. 13. And anointed with oil many that were sick, and healed them. And, as a sign extraordinarily appointed by God for the mi- raculous cure of the diseased, they anointed the sick with oil, in very great multitudes, and healed them. VI. 20. For Herod feared John, ^c. For Herod had an awful and reverent conceit of John, know- ing that he was a just and holy man. VII. 5. Why walk not thy disciples according to the traditioti of the elders, but eat bread with unwashen hands ? See Matt. XV. 2. VII, 7. Howbeit in vain do they worship me, teaching for doctrities the commandments of men. See Matthew xv. 9. VII. 11. If a man shall say to his fatlier or mother. It is Corban, that is to say, a gift, by whatsoever thou mightest be profited by me ; S^c. See Matthew xv. 5. Vll. 15. There is nothing from without a man, that entering into him can defile him : ^c. See Matthew xv. 1 1 . VII. 26. The woman was a Greek, a Syrophenician by nation. The woman was a Gentile ; born in those coasts of Tyre and Sidon, which were in Syrophenicia. VIII. 15. The leaven of the Pharisees. See Matthew xvi. 6. VIII. 24. / see men as trees, walking. And he looked up, and said, I see a weak confused glim- ST. MARK, CHAP. V. — IX. 191 itiering, of men walking, which seem to me like unto trees. VIII. 33. Get thee behind me, Satan : for thou savourest not the things that be of God, but the things that be of men. See Matthew xvi. 23. IX. 1. Verily I say unto you, That there be some of them that stand here, which shall ?iot taste of death, till they have seen the kingdom of God come. See Matthew xvi. 28. IX. 13. Elias is indeed come, and they have done unto him whatsoever they listed, 8fc. See Matthew xi. 14. IX. 19. O faithless geiieration, how long shall I be with you? how long shall S^c. ? See Matthew xvii. 17. IX. 29. 21iis kind can come forth by nothing, but by prayer and fasting. See Matthew xvii. 21. IX. 37. Whosoever shall receive one of such children in my name, receiveth me: and whosoever receiveth me, receiveth 8fc. See Matthew xviii. 5. IX. 39. Forbid him not : for there is no man which shall do a miracle in my name, that can lightly speak evil of me. Forbid them not : there is no reason to inhibit them that are well afFected to us : If they make use of my Name in eject- ing devils, it appears they have an honourable conceit of my power; at least they cannot open their mouths in disgrace of me, who do improve my Name to miraculous purposes. IX. 40. For he that is not against us is on our part. Neither is it for you to set yovu'selves against them, that make no opposition to us : for, of those that are lookers on, such as make no head against us, do in a sort make for us, in that they oppose us not. It is not to be expected, that all should follow our train : in this common hostility of the world, those, that do not attend us, yet, if they side not against us, are worthy to be favourably entertained. IX. 42. And whosoever shall offend one of these little ones that believe in me, it is better for him that a millstone 8fc. See Matthew xviii. 6. IX. 43. Afid if thy hand offend thee, cut it off: it is better for thee to enter into life maimed, than having two hands to S^c. See Matthew v. 29, 30. IX. 49. For every one shall be salted with fire, and every sacrifice shall be salted with salt. That ye may avoid that unquenchable and eternal fire, see and provide carefully that ye may be seasoned with the fire and salt of God's Spirit : for, as no sacrifice of the law is accepted of God, unless it be first seasoned with salt, and so pass the fire ; so no soul can hope to be graciously received of him, which is not wrought upon by the wholesome acrimony of due mortification. 192 PARAPHRASE UPON THE HARD TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE. IX. 50. Salt is good : but if the salt have lost his saltness, wherewith will ye season it? See Matthew v. 13. IX. Ibid. Hare salt in yourselves, and have i^eace one tvith another. Have in youi'selves the true seasoning of faith, of wisdom, and of all holy graces, which may make you savoury unto God ; and have peace outwardly with others. X. 5, G. For the hardness of your heart he wrote you this precept. But from the beginning of the creation God made them male and female. See Matthew xix. 8. X. 14. Sujfer the little children to come unto me, and forbid them not : for of such is the kingdom of God. See Matt. xix. 14. X. 18. Why callest thou me good? there is none good but one, that is, God. See Matthew xix. 17. X. 21. One thing thou lackest : go thy way, sell rohatsoever thou hast, and give to the poor, and thou shall have treasure in heaven: S^c. See Matthew xix. 21. X. 2.5. It is easier for a camel to go through the eye of a needle, than for a rich man to enter into the kingdom of God. See Matthew xix. 24. X. 29. There is no man that hath left house, or brethren, or sisters, or father, or mother, or wife, or S^c. See Matt. xix. 29. X. 31. But many that are first shall be last; and the last first. See Matthew xix. 30. X. 37. Grant unto us that we may sit, one on thy right hand, and the other on thy left hand, in thy glory. See Matthew XX. 21. X. 38. Ye know not what ye ask : can ye drink of the cup that I drink of? and be bap)tized tvith the baptism that I am baptized tvith ? See Matthew xx. 22. X. 40. But to sit on my right hand and on my left hand is not mine to give ; but it shall be given to them for tvhom it is preptared. See Matthew xx. 23. X. 42. Ye know that they tvhich are accounted to rule over the Gentiles exercise lordship over them ; and their great ones exercise authority upon them. See Matthew xx. 25. XI. 9, 10. Hosanna; Blessed is he that comethin the name of the Lord: Blessed be Sfc. See Matthew xxi. 9. XL 13. And seeing a fig tree afar off having leaves, he came, if haply he might find any thing thereon ^^c. See Mat- thew xxi. 19. XI. 15, 17. And Jesus went into the temple, and begafi to cast out them that sold and bought in the temple, and overthretc the tables of the moneychangers, and the seats of them that 8fc. See Matthew xxi. 12, 13. XI. 23. For verily I say unto you. That whosoever shall say ST. MARK, CHAP. IX. — XIII. l93 unto this mountain, Be thou removed, and he thou cast 8^c. See Matthew xxi. 2\. XI. 29, 30. / will also ask of you one question, and answer me, and I will tell you by what authority 1 do these things. The baptism of John, ivas it from heaven, or of men ? answer me. See Matthew xxi. 24, 25. XII. 1 . A certain man planted a vineyard, and set an hedge about it, and digged a place for the winefat, and built ^c. See Isaiah v. 1. and Matthew xxi. 33. XII. 10. And have ye not read this scripture; The stone which the builders rejected is become the head of the corner 'i See Matthew xxi. 42. XII. 13, 14, 15. And they send unto him certain of the Pharisees and of the Herodians, to catch him in his words. And when they were come, they say, S^c. Shall we give, or shall we not give? Sfc. See Matthew xxii, 15 — 22. XII. 24. Jesus answering said unto them. Do ye not there- fore err, because ye Jcnoiv not the scriptures, neither the power of God ? See Matthew xxii. 29. XII. 25. For when they shall rise from the dead, they nei- ther marry, nor are given in marriage; S^c. See Matthew xxii. 30. XII. 26, 27. / am the God of Abraham, the God of Isaac, and the God of Jacob. He is not the God of the dead, but the God of the livijig. See Matthew xxii. 32. XTI. So. And to love him ivith all the heart, and with all the understanding, and with all the soid, and with all the strength, and to love his neighbour as himself, is more than all whole burnt offerings and sacrifices. And to love that God with all the heart ; and to have all the powers and faculties of the soul, even the understanding and will and affections, given up unto him and to his sincere ser- vice ; and, for his sake, to love a man's neighbour truly and unfeignedly, as himself; this is more acceptable to God, than all the legal sacrifices and burnt offerings in the world. XII. o5. How say the scribes that Christ is the son of David? See Matthew xxii. 42, 43. XIII. 4. Tell us, when shall these things be ? and what shall be the sign when all these things shall be fulfilled ? See Matt. xxiv. 3. XIII. 6. For many shall come in my nayne, saying, 1 am Christ ; and shall deceive many. See Matthew xxiv. 5. XIII. 10. And the gospel must first be published among all nations. See Matthew xxiv. 14. XIII. 14. But when ye shall see the abomination of desola- tion, spoTicn of by Daniel Sfc. See Matthew xxiv. 15. VOL. IV. o 194 PARAPHRASE UPON THE HARD TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE. XIII. 15. And let him that is on the housetop not go down into the house, S^c. See Matthew xxiv. 17. XIII. 17. But woe to them that are with child, Sfc. See Matthew xxiv. 19. XIII. 18. And pray ye that your flight be not in the winter. See Matthew xxiv. 20. XIII. 20. Afid except that the Lord had shortened those days, no flesh Sfc. See Matthew xxiv. 22. XIII. 22. If it were possible, even the elect. See Matt. xxiv. 24. XIII. 24. The sun shall be darkened^ and the moon shall not give her light. See Matthew xxiv. 29. XIII. 27. And then shall he send his angels, and shall gather together his elect S^c. See Matthew xxiv. 31. XIII. 32. But of that day and that hotir hnoweth no man, no, not the angels which are in heaven, neither the Son, but the Father. But, howsoever I have given you many presages and certain fore-tokens of that great day ; yet, the particular time and hour thereof is so reserved in the secret counsel of God the Father, as that the blessed angels of heaven know it not : no, the very Son of Man, as he is Man, hath it not disclosed unto him. XIV. 4. And there ivere some that had indignation within themselves, and said. Why was this waste of the ointment made ? See Matthew xxvi. 8, 9. XIV. 8. She hath done what she cotild : she is come afore- hand to anoint my body to the burying. See Matthew xxvi. 12. XIV. 13. Go ye into the city, and there shall meet you a man bearing a pitcher of ivater : follow him. See Matthew xxvi. 18. XIV. 18, 20. Verily I say unto you. One of you which eat- eth with me shall betray me. And he answered and said unto them, It is one of the twelve, that dippeth with me in the dish. See Matthew xxvi. 21, 23. XIV. 22. Take, eat : this is my body. See Matthew xxvi. 26. XIV. 24. This is my blood of the new testament, which is shed for many. See Matthew xxvi. 28. XIV. 25. Verily I say unto you, I will drink no more of the fruit of the vine, until that day that I drink it new in the king- dom of God. See Matthew xxvi. 29. XIV. 27. All ye shall be offended because of me this night: for it is ivritten, Sfc. See Matthew xxvi. 31. XIV. 28. But after that I am risen, I will go before you into Galilee. See Matthew xxvi. 32. XIV. oQ. And he said, Abba, Father, all things wee possible ST. MARK, CHAP. XIII. — XVI. 195 unto thee ; take away this cup from me : nevertheless not what I will, but what thou wilt. O Father, I know all things are possible to thine absolute and Almighty power : when I consult with human infirmity, I could incline to wish the removal of this bitter passion ; but those weak volitions are not now for me : I do and shall wil- lingly submit my human will, to thy divine will and pleasure. XIV. 38. The spirit truly is ready, but the Jlesh is weak. See Matthew xxvi. 41. XIV. 41. Sleep on tiow, and take your rest: it is enough, the hour is come; ^c. See Matthew xxvi. 45. XIV. 47. And one of them that stood by drew a sword, and smote a servant of the high priest, and cut off his ear. See Matt. xxvi. 51. XIV. 5S. We heard him say, I will destroy this temple that is made with hands, S^c. See Matthew xxvi. 61. XIV. 62. And ye shall see the Son of Man sitting on the right hand of power, and coming in the clouds of heaven. See Matthew xxvi. 64. XV. 6. Now at \\\2it feast he released unto them one prisoner, whomsoever they desired. See Matthew xxvii. 15. XV. 17, 18. And they clothed him with purple, and platted a croivn of thorns, and put it about his head, 8fc. See Matthew xxvii. 28, 29. XV. 23. And they gave him to drinJc wine mingled with myrrh : but he received it not. See Matthew xxvii. 34. XV. 25. And it was the third hour, and they crucifed him. Dividing the day into four quarters, three hours to each quarter, it was in the third of them, wherein they crucified him. XV. 2>'i. And when the sixth hour was come, there was dark- ness over 8fc. See Matthew xxvii. 45. XV. 39. And when the centurion, which stood over against him, saw that he so cried out, and gave up the ghost, he said. Truly this man was the Son of God. See Matthew xxvii. 54, XVI. 2. And very early in the moi^ning the first day of the week, they came Sfc. See Matthew xxviii. 1. XVI. 17, 18. And these signs shall follow them that believe; In my name shall S)"c. They shall take up serpents ; and if they drink any deadly thing, it 8^c. And during this infancy of my Chvirch, and this first planta- tion of my Gospel, these miraculous signs shall be done by them that believe in me : in my Name, &c. o^ 196 PARAPHRASE UPON THE HARD TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE. THE GOSPEL OF ST. LUKE. I. 3. It seemed good to me also, having had perfect under- standing of all things from the very first, to write unto thee in order, I was moved by the instinct and direction of the Holy Spirit, having had full and infallible notice of all things, which were done from the very first intimation of the conception of Christ, till now, to digest and set them down in due order. I. 5. A certain irriest named Zacharias, of the course ofAhia: and his wife was of the daughters of Aaron, and her name was Elisabeth. Whereas king David had long since, for the avoiding of confusion in the holy services of the Temple, sorted all the priestly tribe into four and twenty ranks, and had by lot de- signed to them the several courses of their ministration ; Za- charias, the priest, was one of the successors of Abia in his division, upon whom the eighth course fell ; and, as his time came, ministered accordingly : and his wife was also of the same holy tribe. L 6. Afid, they were both righteous before God, walking in all the commandments and ordinances of the Lord blameless. And they were both holy and conscionable persons, sincere and upright in their carriage before God and men; walking inoffensively in the ways of God's law. I. 9. According to the custom of the priest's office, his lot was to burn incense when he went into the temple of the Lord. As there were divers several employments in the offices of the priests, in their courses ; the lot of Zacharias was now to burn incense in the temple, upon the altar, which was set for that purpose in the oviter room or tabernacle thereof. I. 10. And the whole multitude of the people were praying without at the time of incense. And the multitude, as not being allowed to come under the roof of the temple, stood in the outer court, whence they might see the holy actions performed within by the priests ; praying all the time that the incense was offered, that so the incense of their devotions might answer to the sweet savour of that material incense, which ascended up in their sight to- wards heaven. I. 15. For he shall be great in the sight of the Lord, and shall drinJc neither wine nor strong drink ; and he shall be filled with the Holy Ghost, even from his mother s womb. For he shall not only be great in the reputation of his ho- liness with men, but in the acceptation and favour of God : and he shall, in a Nazaritish austerity, be consecrated to God ; ST. LUKE, CHAP. I. 197 not drinking wine nor strong drink, but be sadly devoted to the holy service of God : and shall be filled with the Holy Ghost, even from his birth. I. 18. And Zacharias said unto the angel, Whereby shall I Jcnow this ? for I am an old man, and my wife well stricken in years. It is a strange and unlikely message, that thou deliverest unto me : what sign dost thou give me, whereby I may be assured of it ? for sure, in course of nature this cannot be : I am an old man, and my wife is stricken in years ; we are therefore both unapt to beget or to bear a son. I. 20. And, behold, thou shall be dumb, and not able to speak, until the day that these things shall be performed, because thou believest not my words. Since thou desirest a sign ; behold, thou shalt feel and find this manifest sign in thyself; that very tongue, that desireth it, shall be tied up : thou shalt be dumb, and not able to speak from this hour, till the birth of that son of thine, because thou believest not my words. I. 22. For he beckoned unto them, and remained speechless. He made signs vinto them of his own speechlessness, and of that heavenly vision which he had seen ; so as all the people, with much wonder, apprehended this extraordinary work of God in Zacharias. I. 24, 25. And hid herself five months, saying. Thus hath the Lord dealt with me in the days wherein he looked on me, to take away my reproach among men. Out of a holy bashfulness at this strange work of God, and at the wonderment of her neighbours ; she kept close for five months, saying. Thus marvellously hath the Lord dealt with me beyond all hopes, in this conception of mine, whereby he hath taken away from me the reproach of barrenness. I. 34. Then said Mary unto the angel. How shall this he, seeing I know not a man? Then said Mary to the angel, as partly wondering at the speech, and partly enquiring into the manner of the performance of so strange a work. Thou hast told me a great and marvellous thing, that I shall now instantly conceive the Messiah, the Son of the Living God ; but tell me how this shall be effected : how shall I, that am a weak vessel of flesh, conceive him that is the Son of God ? or how shall I, who am a virgin, being only espoused to a husband, not yet therefore capable of the know- ledge of a man ; how shall I, in this condition, become the mother of such a Son ? I. 35. And the angel answered and said unto her, The Holy Ghost shall come upon thee, and the power of the Highest shall overshadow thee : therefore also that holy thing which shall be born of thee shall be called the Son of God. 198 PARAPHRASE UPON THE HARD TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE. Be not thou curious to enqviire into the manner, how this work shall be effected ; for the Spirit of God, the Infinite and Essential Power of the Highest, shall no less secretly than wonderfully work this blessed conception in thee ; of thy sub- stance, by him sanctified, framing that Sacred Body, which the Son of God shall assume to himself. I. 36. And this is the sixth month with her, who teas called barren. And this is the sixth month of the conception of her, that was ever formerly reputed barren. I. 37. jPo/- tvifh God nothing shall be impossible. For with God, howsoever things may seem to weak and ignorant mortals, nothing is impossible : the conception of aged Elisabeth, the conception of a pure virgin without the touch of man, are easily feasible to his Omnipotence. I. 38. Behold the handmaid of the Lord ; be it unto me ac- cording to thy word. And the angel departed froin her. Behold, Lord, I have been taught from thy prophets, that a virgin shall conceive, and be the mother of Him that is Im- manuel, God with us. If I, howsoever unworthy, be designed by thee to this wonderful honovir, I do bless thy Name for this great mercy, and do gladly yield myself over to thy holy will and pleasure. Let this gracious work of thine be ac- cordingly wrought in me. I. 39. And Mary arose in those days, atid wetit into the hill country with haste, into a city of Juda. And Mary arose, in those days ; and, partly for the further confirmation of her faith by the sight of that which was affirmed by the angel concerning her cousin Elisabeth, and partly for mutual congratulation of these great works of God, went up from Nazareth to the hill country of Juda, to visit Eli- sabeth. I. 41, 42. The babe leaped in her womb; and Elisabeth was filled ivith the Holy Ghost : And she spake out with a loud voice, and said. Blessed art thou among women, and blessed is the fruit of thy womb. The babe, by the extraordinary and powerful motion of the Spirit of God, leaped in the womb of his mother: as in a mi- raculous presention of the Deity of that Saviour, whose fore- runner he should be into the world : and Elisabeth was suddenly inspired with a prophetical power ; and, by the in- stinct and virtue thereof, said, &c. I. 46, 47. And Mary said, My soul doth magnify the Lord, And my spirit hath rejoiced ifi God my Saviour. All the powers of my will and affections agree together, in magnifying the goodness of the Lord towards me ; And the faculty of my understanding, in the apprehension of this great mercy of God, stirs up all the rest to praise and glorify him. ST. LUKE, CHAP. I. II. 199 I. 51. He hath shewed strength with his arm; he hath scattered the proud in the imagination of their hearts. He hath approved his Ahnighty power in this supernatural work, which he hath wrought in me : he hath, according to his gracious wont, chosen so poor and humble a creature as my- self, to exalt to this marvellous honour ; whereas, those, that are high in their own conceits, he hath confounded and disre- garded. So also verse 52. I. 61. And they said unto her, There is none of thy kindred that is called by this name. Thou knowest it is the usual manner, to call the children by the names of some of the ancestors or near kindred of the family; why wilt thou alter the custom? what reason hast thou, since none of thy kinsfolk is so called, to appoint this name to be given to thy son ? I. Q'S. And he asked for a writing table, and wrote, saying, His name is John. And they marvelled all. And he made signs to them again, that they should bring him a writing table ; and therein he wrote, His name is John. I. 69. And hath raised up an horn of salvation for us in the house of his servant David. See Psalm cxxxii. 17. I. 78, 79. Through the tender mercy of our God; ivhereby the day spring from on high hath visited us. To give light to them that sit in darkness and in the shadow of death, to guide our feet into the way ofj^eace. Through the bowels of the tender compassion of our God towards mankind, out of which he hath sent his Son, as the morning sun rising from the east, to visit his people, by his gracious presence with them ; To give true light of knowledge and comfort, to those, who are naturally overwhelmed with the darkness of ignorance and averseness from God, and thereby in danger of everlasting death ; and to set us in the true way of rest and eternal happiness. I. 80. Andivas in the deserts till the day of his shewing unto Israel. And hved obscurely in the desert, until it pleased God to call him forth for the discharge of that his public function, in teaching and baptizing his people. n. 1. And it came to pass in those days, that there went ottt a decree from Cesar Augustus, that all the tvorld should be taxed. And it came to pass, when John was born, that there went out a public edict from Augustus Cesar, the Roman Emperor, that all the nations, which were under the Roman dition and jurisdiction, should assemble in those cities, whereto then- tribes and families appertained ; and there be enrolled, as well for the number of their persons, as for the rate of their tribute 200 PARAPHRASE UPON THE HARD TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE, and taxation which they were to pay unto the Roman State. So verse 3. II. 2. And this taxing wasjirst made when Cyrenius was governor of Syria. And this universal taxing was first made when Cyrenius was governor of Syria, to which Judea pertained as a province; which being of a levy of money to be paid to Rome, was more proper for him to meddle with, than for Herod the tributary king of Judea. II. 7. And she brought forth her firstborn son, and wrapped Mm in swaddling clothes, and laid him in a manger ; because there tvas no room in the inn. And she brought forth her only Son, and wrapped him in swaddling clothes, and laid him in a manger, because the meanness of her husband Joseph and the concourse of people was so great, that no place could be obtained for their lodging in the inn. II. 9. And, lo, the angel of the Lord came upon them, and the glory of the Lord shone rotind about them. And, as the place of Christ's birth was poor and homely, so were the persons to whom it was first manifested ; being but poor shepherds : yet there was not more meanness in them to whom this wonder was first revealed, than there was glory in the revealer ; for, lo, the angel of the Lord came upon them, and with a glorious brightness shone round abovit them. II. 13, 14. And suddenly there was with the angel a multi- tude of the heavenly host praising God, and saying, Glory to God in the highest, and on earth peace, good will toivard men. Neither did God content himself with the testimony of one angel alone ; but, together with that one heavenly messenger, there was a whole host of blessed spirits, praising God, and saying, Nbw, upon the birth of the Saviour of the World, let all praise and glory be given to God in the highest heaven : let there be a happy peace and reconciliation of man to God: let there be a merciful acceptation, and respect of God to man : yea, Lord, glorious is the praise of thy mercy ; firm and comfortable is the peace of thy redeemed ; unspeakably gracious is thy good will towards men. II. 22, 23. And whe7i the days of her purification according to the law of Moses were accomplished, they brought him to Jerusalem, to present him to the Lord ; As it is written in the law of the Lord, Every male that openeth the womb shall be called holy to the Lord. And, when the fortieth day was come, which in the law was appointed for the purification of the woman after her child- birth, Joseph and Mary, besides the errand of that due cere- mony, brought him to Jerusalem, to present him to the Lord in his Temple : Which they did out of a carefid respect to the ST. LUKE, CHAP. II. 201 law of the Lord ; requiring that every firstborn male should be consecrated to God, in memory of his preservation of the firstborn of Israel in Egypt, when the eldest of every Egyptian family was stricken by the hand of God. II. 25. Waiting for the consolation of Israel: and the Holt/ Ghost was upon him. Waiting long for the coming of the Messiah, which should be for the' comfort and salvation of Israel ; and he was, by the Holy Ghost, endued with the gift of prophecy. II. 26. And it was revealed unto him by the Holy Ghost, that he should not see death, before he had seen the Lord's Christ. And it was revealed to him, by the same Spirit of God, that, though he were very aged and looked long for his dissolution, yet that he should not die, till he had, with those his bodily eyes, seen the Messiah, the Lord of Life and Glory. II. 27. And he came by the Spirit into the temple: and when the parents brought in the child Jesus, S^c. And, by the direction and conduct of the same Holy Spirit, he came into the temple at the very time, when the parents of Jesus brought him thither &c. II. 29. Lord, now lettest thou thy servant depart in peace, according to thy word. O Lord, how long have I longed for this day ! my life had been tedious unto me, if it had not been for the hope of this sight ; and now, that mine eyes are blessed with the sight of my Saviour, now thou givest me a sweet and joyful passage out of this transitory life : thou hast made good thy promise to me, and now make good thy salvation. II. 34, 35. Behold, this child is set for the fall and rising again of many in Israel; and for a sign which shall be sjwken against; (Yea, a sword shall pierce through thy own soul also,) that the thoughts of many hearts may be revealed. Think not that nothing shall follow upon the birth of this Divine Child, but welfare, and glory, and advancement to all men ; and especially to Israel : but know, that, as he shall work the happiness of many, so he shall be the occasion of the fall of many also ; yea, as his mercy shall save those that are the true sons of Israel, so his justice shall reject and condemn the wicked and unbehevers. Neither look, that he shall be applauded of all ; yea, rather, he shall be as a common mark, whereat the arrows of contumely and reproach shall be gene- rally shot, through the world; and his name and religion shall be sure to receive opposition and contradiction, every where : and thereby men shall be tried : and occasion shall be given them, to shew, either the truth or falsehood of their hearts, towards his name and profession. And thou, O Blessed Virgin, howsoever thou shalt find just cause of unspeakable 202 PARAPHRASE UPON THE HARD TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE. joy in such a Son, yet thou shalt not be without many sorrows and heart-breakings, for those things which shall befal him, and those great indignities and hard measures which shall be offered unto him. II. 36, 37. And had lived with an husband seven years from her virginity ; And she was a ividow of about fourscore and four years, which departed not from the temple, but served God with fastings and prayers night and day. After the time of her virginity, she had lived seven years in wedlock with her husband ; and had, from the decease of her husband, continued a widow for the space of about fourscore and four years : and she spent her time, most-what, in her de- votions, and attendance upon God's public services in the tem- ple ; giving herself to religious and pious exercises, of fasting and prayer, continually, upon all occasions. II. 38. And spaJce of him to all them that looked for re- demption in Jerusalem. And spake of him to all them, which looked for the coming of the Messiah, for the redemption of Israel. II, 40. And the child grew, and waxed strong in Spirit, filled with wisdom : and the grace of God was upon him. And Jesus, the Son of God, who had taken upon him the condition of our humanity, did accordingly subject himself to the infirmities and growths thereof: as, therefore, he would grow in stature of body, so also, in respect of his human soul, he grew and increased in the qualities and graces thereof, in wisdom and knowledge ; so as, according to the proportion of his age, the free gifts of the Spirit were augmented in and upon him. II. 49. Wist ye not that I must be about my Fathers business ? Did ye not know and consider, that, howsoever I am ready to give all due respects to thee, as my mother, according to the flesh, and to Joseph, as my reputed father, yet that I have another Father, even the great and glorious God of Heaven, whose business I must go about ; and if, in comparison of his services, I do seem to neglect you, it is not for you to think much of it. II. 52. And Jesus increased in tvisdom and stature, and in favour with God and man. See verse 40. III. 2. Annas and Caiaphas being the high priests, the word of God came unto John the son of Zacharias in the wilderness. Under the high-priesthood, both of Annas the father-in-law to Caiaphas, and of Caiaphas son-in-law to Annas, ruling suc- cessively ; so as John preached in the several years, wherein they succeeded in government to each other. III. 4. The voice of one crying in the wilderness. Prepare ye ST. LUKE, CHAP. II. — IV. 203 the way of the Lord, make his paths straight. See Isaiah xl. 3. III. 5. Every valley shall be filled, and every 8fc. See Isa. xl. 4. III. 7. O getieration of vipers, who hath warned you to flee from the wrath to come? See Matthew iii. 7. III. 8. Bring forth therefore fruits worthy of repentance, and begin not to say within yourselves, We have Abraham to our father : for I say unto you, That God is able of these stones to raise up children unto Abraham. See Matt. iii. 8, 9. III. 9. And noiv also the axe is laid unto the root of the trees: every tree therefore ^c. See Matthew iii. 10. III. 11. He that hath tivo coats, let him impart to him that hath none ; and he that hath meat, let him do likewise. Be ye so charitably affected, as that ye can be well contented to part with whatsoever is superfluous to you, for the relief of the necessity of those that want. III. 13. Exact no more than that which is ap^iointed you. Do not grate on the subject, in exacting more tribute and larger fees, than the law hath appointed for you. III. 16. I indeed baptize yoti with water ; but one mightier than I Cometh, the latchet of whose shoes I am not worthy to unloose: 8fc. SeeMatthewiii.il. III. 17. Whose fan is in his hand, and he will throughly purge his floor, and will gather the wheat into his garner ; Sfc. See Matthew iii. 12. III. 22. And the Holy Ghost descended in a bodily shape like a dove upon him, ^c. See Matthew iii. 16. III. 23. And Jesus himself began to be about thirty years of age, being (as was supposed) the son of Joseph, 8fc. And Jesus himself was now entering into the thirtieth year of his age ; being, as was supposed, the son of Joseph, but indeed the Son of the Only True God, who gave flesh unto him, by the miraculous power of his Spirit, of the substance of the Vii'gin Mary ; which Mary was the espoused wife of Joseph ; and her natural father was Heli, the father-in-law to Joseph ; which Heli was the natural son of Matthat, &c. IV. 1. And was led by the Spirit into the wilderness. See Matt. iv. 1. IV. 4. It is written. That man shall not live by bread alone, but by every word of God. See Matthew iv. 4. IV. 14. And Jesus returned in the power of the Spirit into Galilee : and there went out a fame of him 8fc. And Jesus, who, in all his motions and actions, was directed and led by the Holy Spirit, returned, by the power of the same Spirit, into Galilee, after his baptism. IV. 18. The Spirit of the Lord is upon me, ^c. See Isa. Ixi. 1 . 204 PARAPHRASE UPON THE HARD TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE. IV. 23. And he said unto them, Ye will surely say unto me this proverb, Physician, heal thyself: whatsoever we have heard done in Capernaum, do also here in thy country. Ye are ready to take up this proverb against me, Physician, heal thyself : Sir, begin with your own, ere you look to the winning of others with your miracles : }^ou have done wonders in Capernaum, why do ye not gratify your own country rather, with your miraculous works ? IV. 30. Hut he passing through the midst of them went his way. But he, by his Divine Power restraining their violence, and delivering himself from their hands, went away from them. V. 8. When Simon Peter saw it, he fell down at Jesus' knees, saying. Depart from me ; for I am a sinful man, O Lord. O Lord, I am not worthy to have the honour of thy presence in this ship of mine ; for I am a sinful man, and therefore de- part thou away from me. V. 10. From henceforth thou shall catch men. See Matt. iv. 19. V. 24. But that ye may know that the So7i of Man hath power 8fc. See Matthew ix. 6. V. 9,1. Sittitig at the receipt of custom. See Matthew ix. 9, V. 32. I came not to call the righteous, but sinners to re- pentance. See Matthew ix. 13. V. 34. Can ye make the children of the bridechamber fast, while the bridegroom is with them? See Matthew ix. 15. V. 3Q, 37. No man putteth a piece of a new garment upon an old,- 8fc. And no man putteth new wine into old bottles ; 8fc. See Matthew ix. 16, 17. VI. 9. Is it lawful on the sabbath days to do good, or to do evil? to save life, or to destroy it? Surely, the very not doing of good, when we may, is evil: to forbear the giving cure to this distressed man, would come justly under this taxation. Tell me therefore, whether is it lawful to do good on the sabbath day by healing this man, or evil by refusing to heal him ? &:c. VI. 20. Blessed are ye poor : for yours is the kingdom of God. See Matthew v. 3. VI. 25. Woe be unto you that are full ! for ye shall hunger. Woe unto you that laugh now! for ye shall moiirn and weep. Woe be to you, that pamper yourselves with plenty of all earthly delicates ; feasting yourselves without fear ! for the time shall come, wherein ye shall be held short of all worldly comforts, and be pinched with extremity of want. ST. LUKE, CHAP. IV. — VIII. 205 VI. 29. Atid unto him that smiteth thee on the one cheek offer also the other ; and him 8fc. See Matthew v. 39. VI. 37. Judge not, and ye shall not be judged : condemn not, and ye shall not he condemned : S^c. See Matthew vii. 1. VII. 8. For I also am a man set under authority, having under me soldiers, S^c. See Matthew viii. 9. VII. 9. I have not found so great faith, no, not in Israel, See Matthew viii. 10. VII. 20. Art thou he, or shall we looJc for another ? See Matth. xi. 3. VII. 24, 25. What went ye out into the wilderness for to see ? A reed shaken with the wind ? But what went ye out for to see, 8fc. ? See Matthew xi. 7, 8, 9. VII. 28. Among those that are horn of ivomen there isiiot a greater prophet tlian John the Baptist : Sfc. See Matthew xi. 11. VII. 31 — S5. Whereunto then shall I liken the men of this generation ? and to what are they like ? They are like unto children sitting in the marketplace, 8^c. For John the Baptist came neither eating bread nor drinking wine ; and ye say, He hath a devil. The Son of Man is come eating and drinking ; and ye say. Behold a gluttonous man, and a winehihber, 8fc. But wisdotn is justified of all her children. See Matthew xi. 16—19. VII. 37. And, hehold, a woman in the city, which was a sinner, 8fc. And, behold, a woman in the city, who was noted for an in- famous offender, hearing, &c. VII. 47. Wherefore I say unto thee. Her sins, which are many, are forgiven ; for she loved much : hut to whom little is forgiven, tlie same loveth little. She finds, that her sins are many, and that those her many sins are, upon her repentance, forgiven to her; and, in the sense of that mercy from me her Saviovir, she loveth much. VII. 50. Thy faith hath saved thee ; go in peace. That faith of thine, which hath moved thee to have recourse unto me for mercy and forgiveness, hath dehvered thee from the danger of all thy sins, and put thee into the state of salva- tion. Go now away, in the peace of a good conscience ; and be comforted in God, who hath remitted thee. VIII. 2. Mary called Magdalene, out of whom went seven devils. Mary, called Magdalene, who had been possessed with many devils, which were ejected by his power. VIII. 3. And many others, which ministered unto him of their suhstance. 206 PARAPHRASE UPON THE HARD TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE. And other faithful Matrons, who, in a thankful acknowledg- ment of Christ's mercy to them, according to the usual manner of those countries, attended him in his journey ; and, being wealthy, ministered to him of their substance. VIII. 16. No man, when he hath lighted a candle, covereth it with a vessel, or piitteth it under a bed ; but 8(c. See Matt. V. 15. VIII. 17. Nothing is secret, that shall not be made manifest; neither any thing hid, Sfc. See Matthew x. 26. VIII. 21. My mother and my brethren are these which hear the word of God, and do it. See Matthew xii. 49, .50. VIII. 46. And Jesus said, Somebody hath touched me : for I perceive that virtue is gone out of me. What speakest thou of a mere bodily touch ? I know many do thus touch me, without any sensible effect ; but now I feel a touch of faith, which hath so wrought upon me, as to fetch virtue from me. VIII. 52. He said, Weep not ; she is not dead, but sleepeth. See Matthew ix. 24. IX. 5. Shakeoff the very dust frotn your feet for a testimony against them. See Matthew x. 14. IX. 27. But I fell you of a truth, there be some standing here, which shall not taste of death, till they see the ki?igdom of God. See Matthew xvi. 28. IX. SS. Master, it is good for us to be here: and let us make three tabernacles ; S^c. See Matthew xvii. 4. IX. 41. O faithless and perverse generation, hoiv long shall I be with you, and suffer you ? Sfc. See Matthew xvii. 17. IX. 50. For he that is not against us is with us. See Mark ix. 39. IX. 51. When the time was come that he should be received up, he stedfastly set his face to go to Jerusalem. V^hen the time of his suifering drew near, he put on firm resolutions, notwithstanding all the malice and practices of his enemies, to go up to Jerusalem. IX. b?». And they did not receive him, because his face ivas as though he would go to Jerusalem. And they of that Samaritan village, professing to bear a great hatred to the Jews, refused to lodge him and his ; because they saw gr?at reason to think they wer*^ Jews, and that their errand was to go up to Jerusalem. IX. 55. But he turned, and rebuked them, and said, Ye know not what manner of spirit ye are of. Ye do not well consider, whence this so uncharitable motion comes ; from what temper, from what spirit : surely not from the spirit of meekness, which would best become you ; but from ST. LUKE, CHAP. VIII. — X. 207 a fiery and furious spirit of rash and misgoverned zeal, which transporteth you. IX. 58. Foxes have holes, and birds of the air have nests ; but the Son of Man 8fc. See Matthew viii. 20. IX. 60. Let the dead bury their dead: but go thou and preach the kingdom of God. See Matthew viii. 22. IX. 62. No man, having put Jiis hand to the plough, and looking back, is fit for the kingdom of God. If thou do once put thy hand to this husbandry of God, it is not for thee to cast back thy thoughts upon the world ; for, whosoever shall so do, makes and shews himself unfit for this spiritual employment in my Church. X. 1. After these things the hard appointed other seventy also, and sent them two and two before his face into every city and place, whither he himself would come. After these things were done, and that Jesus was returned from Galilee to Judea, he appointed, besides the twelve which had together with himself preached the Gospel in Galilee, seventy Disciples also ; and sent them two and two, before him, into every city of Judea, whither he would come after them. X. 2. The harvest truly is great, but the labourers are few : ^c. See Matthew ix. 37. X. 4. Carry neither purse, nor scrij), nor shoes: ^"c. See Matthew x. 10. X. 7. And in the same house remain, eating and drinking such things as they give : 8^c. See Matthew x. 11. X. 11. Even the very dust of your city, which cleaveth on us, we wipe off" against you. See Matthew x. 14. X. 13. For if the mighty tvorks had been done in Tyre and Sidon, which have S^c. See Matthew xi. 21. X. 15. And thou, Capernaum, which art exalted to heaven, shalt be thrust doivn to hell. See Matthew xi. 23. X. 18. And he said unto them, I beheld Satan, as lightning fall from heaven. He said unto them, I saw the power of Satan sensibly abated and suddenly dejected, by this your preaching of the Gospel; even as when he first fell down from heaven, and was suddenly cast down to hell. X. 19. Behold, I give unto you power to tread on serpents and scorpions, and over all the powers of the enemy : and nothing shall by any means hurt you. Behold, I give yovi power over all whatsoever creatures are in their nature hurtful unto men, whether by their poison, or by their teeth, or sting ; and over whatsoever the malice of devils might use to your harm and offence ; so as nothing that men, or noisome creatures, or devils can do unto you, shall be able to hurt you. 208 PARAPHRASE UPON THE HARD TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE. X. 20. Notwithstanding in this rejoice not, that the spirits are subject unto yoti ; but rather rejoice, because your names are written in heaven. Yet, be not you puffed up with this wonderful privilege ; neither think that you have so much cause to rejoice in this powerful command over the unclean spii'its, as in this great mercy of God towards you, that he hath from eternity ordained you to everlasting life. X. 21. / thank thee, O Father, Lord of heaven and earth, that thou hast hid ^c. See Matthew xi. 25. X. 29. But he, ivilling to justify himself, said unto Jesus, And who is my neighbour ? But he, willing to have taken occasion hereby to brag of his own answerableness to the law of God, in that he had been kind and loving to his neighbours that dwelt by him, said unto Jesus, And who is my neighbour ? X. 36. Which now of these three, thinlrest thou, was neigh- bour unto him that fell among the thieves ? The one was a Priest, and therefore, by his very place, pro- fessing examples of holiness and charity ; the other was a Le- vite, of the same holy tribe, consecrated to the service of God ; and both of these were Jews, and therefore native countrymen to this wovinded traveller ; yet they passed by him without re- gard : the Samaritan was a stranger in blood, and in religion faulty and opposite ; an enemy in profession ; yet, in his com- passion, did charitable offices to the relief of this distressed man : tell me, now, thou, which art wont to measure neighbour- hood by vicinity of place, which of these three was neighbour to the man, which fell among the thieves? X. 38. Now it came to pass, as they went, that he entered into a certain village : and a certain woman named Martha received him into her house. He entei'ed into the village of Bethany, to the house of La- zarus, and Martha and Mary his sisters ; and Martha, as the elder sister and the busier housewife, entertained him and his followers in her house. X. 40. But Martha was cumbered about much serving, and came to him, and said, Lord, dost thou not care that my sister hath left me to serve alone ? bid her therefore that she help me. But Martha, as being very busily intentive upon the provision for him and his faxnily, and finding the work too laboursome to lie upon her hands alone, came to Jesus, and said. Lord, it is for thy sake, that I gladly take this pains ; and should not grudge it, and more unto thee, were 1 but able to compass it ; but thou seest I want help, while my sister sits here, still hear- ing that good counsel from thee, which some other time might be more seasonable : let it please thee therefore to command her, to give me her aid for this necessary service. I ST. LUKE, CHAP. X. XI. 209 X. 41, 42. And Jesus answered and said unto her, Martha, Martha, thou art careful and troubled about many things : But one thing is needful: and Mary hath chosen that good part, which shall not be taken away from her. And Jesus answered and said, Martha, Martha, I do well see thou art lovingly careful to give us all kind and liberal en- tertainment ; and therefore bestirrest thyself about many busi- nesses, which thou findest requisite to the making of that good cheer, which thou providest : But, when thou hast all done, these bodily provisions and entertainments are but matters of the bye ; outward compliments and ceremonies of kindness : it is the good of the soul, which is the main matter that is to be regarded ; I must tell thee therefore, though I must thankfully acknowledge thy friendly respects to me in this labour of thine, yet I cannot but more commend thy sister's diligent and holy attention to this heavenly doctrine, which hath been delivered to her : she hath done that, which is both more pleasing to me, and more profitable and happy for herself, in laying up those instructions and comforts, which shall stick by her soul for ever. XI. o. Give us day by day our daily bread. Give us that provision of maintenance for this present life, which may be fit and requisite for it ; and be pleased to pro- portion thy gifts to our necessities : we do not distrustfully cast forward, and crave the supply of a large store for the time to come, but we beg of thee a sufficiency for the present day ; desiring to depend ever upon thy gracious Providence, for the daily renewing of our competent provisions. XI. 4. And lead us not into temptation ; but deliver us from evil. Do thou not give us over into the hands of Satan, our Spiritual Enemy, to tempt us ; for we know our own weakness and disability to resist him ; and, whensoever it shall please thee, for our trial and thy glory, to give way to that Tempter to assault us, give us the issue, together with the temptation : shew thyself strong in our weakness, and let not that Evil One prevail against us. XI. 15. He casteth out devils through Beelzebub the chief of the devils. See Matthew xii. 24. XI. 18. If Satan also be divided against himself, how shall his kingdom stand? See Matthew xii. 26. XI. 20. But if I with the finger of God cast out devils, ^-c. See Matthew xii. 27. XI. 24 — 26. When the unclean spirit is gone out of a man, ^'c. And when he cometh, he findeth it swept and garnished, Sfc. See Matthew xii. 43 — 45. VOL. IV. P 210 PARAPHRASE UPON THE HARD TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE. XI. 28. Bvt he said, Yea rather blessed are they that hear the word of God, and keep it. It is indeed a great honour and happiness to her, that is my mother, according to the flesh, that she should be chosen out of all women-kind, to bear and nourish the Lord of Life ; yet her chief happiness consisteth not in this, but rather in that her right and interest, which she hath in me by her faith : this is that happiness, wherein all ye, my faithful disciples, may also communicate with her : Blessed are they, that hear the Avord of God, and do carefully and conscionably retain, observe, and practise it. XI. 29, 30. This is an evil generation : they seek a sign ; and there shall no sign be given it, but S(c. For as Jonas was a sign 8fc. See Matthew xii. 39, 40. XI. 31. The queen of the south shall rise up in the judgment with 8fc. See Matthew xii. 42. XI. 33. No man, when he hath lighted a candle, putteth it iii a secret place, Sfc. See Matthew v. 15. XI. 34. The light of the body is the eye : therefore when thine 8(c. See Matthew vi. 22. XI. 39. Now do ye Pharisees make clean the outside of the cup 8fc. See Matthew xxiii. 25. XI. 42. For ye tithe mint and rue and all manner of herbs, and pass over judgment and the love of God : Sfc. See Matthew xxiii. 23. XL 46. For ye lade men with burdens grievous to be borne, and ye yourselves touch not the burdens with one of your fin- gers. See Matthew xxiii. 4. XI. 47. For ye build the sepulchres of the prophets, and your fathers killed them. See Matthew xxiii. 29. XL 48. Truly ye bear witness that ye allow the deeds of your fathers : for they indeed killed them, S(c. See Matthew xxiii. 30, 31. XL 50. That the blood of all the prophets, tvhich was shed from the foundation of the world, 8fc. See Matt, xxiii 35, SQ. XL 52. For ye have taken away the key of knowledge : ye entered not in yourselves, ^c. See Matthew xxiii. 13. XII. 1. The leaven of the Pharisees, which is hypocrisy. See Matthew xvi. 6. XII. 2. For there is nothing covered, that shall not be re- vealed; neither hid, that shall not be known. See Matthew x. 26. XII. 6. Are not five sjiarroivs sold for two farthings, and not one of them is forgotten before God? See Matthew x. 29. XII. 10. And whosoever shall speak a word against the Son of Man, it shall be forgiven him : but Sfc. See Matthew xii. 31, 32. ST. LUKE, CHAP. XI. — XIII. 211 XII. 21. So is he that layeth np treasure for himself, and is not rich towards God. Lo even such a fool, and so frail and uncertain, yea, so sure of the revenging hand of God, is that man, whose heart is set upon these earthly riches, without all care of procuring true grace, which only is able to enrich his soul. XII. 49. / am come to send fire on the earth ; and what will I, if it he already kindled ? The issue of my Gospel shall be such, as if I had come pur- posely, to set divisions in the bosoms of men, against them- selves, and with one another : for the corruption of men will be stirred and disquieted with the powerful preaching thereof, and will be ready to raise broils in the world ; and then only doth my word prevail, and work effectually, when it is followed with such success : I cannot, therefore, but earnestly wish this holy fire of grace kindled in the hearts of men, for the opposing and wasting of their inward corruptions. So also verse 51. XII. 50. But I have a baptism to be baptized with; and how am I straitened till it be accomplished ! I have been already baptized with water, but there is another baptism that I must undergo, even a baptism of blood ; and how am I pained with the expectation thereof, longing to be past that extremity of suffering which is ordained for me, for man's redemption ! XII. b^. Ye hypocrites, ye can discern the face of the sky and of the earth ; hut how ^'c. See Matthew xvi. 3. XII. 58. When thou goest with thine adversary to the magistrate, as thou art in the icay, give 8fc. See Matthew V. 26. XIII. 11. And, behold, there was a woman ivhicji had a spirit of infirmity eighteen years, and was bowed down to- gether, and could in no wise lift up herself. And, behold, there was a woman, upon whom Satan, by the permission of God, had inflicted a grievous bodily infirmity for the space of eighteen years together; whereby she was so bowed together, that she could not lift herself up. So verse 16. XIII. 19. It is like a grain of mustard seed, which a man took, and cast into his garden ; Sfc. See Matthew xiii. 31, 32. XIII. 21. It is like leaven, which a woman took and hid in three measures of meal, till the whole was leavened. See Matthew xiii. 33. XIII. 24. Strive to enter in at the strait gate : for many, I say ufito you, will seek to enter in, and shall not be able. Enforce yourselves to vise all diligent and vehement endea- vovirs, to enter into the kingdom of heaven: ye shall find much difficulty and opposition, in your attaining thereto ; resolve, therefore, to buckle with all the troubles and dangers, that p2 212 PARAPHRASE UPON THE HARD TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE. shall lie in your way ; else ye shall never he able to compass it : for there are many, I say unto you, which will heartlessly wish for it, and faintly move towards it, and yet shall fail of entering thereinto. XIII. 25, 26. IV/ien once the master of the house is risen up, and hath shut to the door, and ye begin to stand without, and to knock at the door, saying, Lord, Lord, open unto us ; and he shall answer and say unto you, I knotv you not whence ye are : Then shall ye begin to say, We have eaten and drunk in thy presence, and thou hast taught in our streets. When once the opportunities of this present life, which is the time of grace, are past, in vain shall ye then hope to challenge favour or respect from God, for these outward pri- vileges, which ye have had above other nations. XIII. 29. Aiid they shall come from the east, and from the west, and from the north, ^-c. See Matthew viii. 11. XIII. 32, 33. Go ye, and tell that fox. Behold, I cast out devils, and I do cures to day and to morrow, and the third day / shall be perfected. Nevertheless L must walk to day, and to morrow, and the day following : for it cannot be that a prophet perish out of Jerusalem. I know that subtle tyrant, who hath shed the blood of my forerunner, is hunting after my death also ; but tell him from me, that my times are set in the eternal counsel of God, wherein I shall do these miraculous works of ejecting devils and healing diseases ; and when my prefixed time is accom- plished for my labours and sufferings, I shall, in spite of the opposition of earth and hell, be perfected, and enjoy my full glory. But, in the mean time, I must do my appointed services ; and make account to yield myself over, when my day is come, into the hands of mine enemies in Jerusalem : for it cannot be, so is that city inured to the blood of God's messengers, that a prophet should be suffered to die else- where. XIII. 34. How often would I have gathered thy children together, as a hen Sfc ! See Matthew xxiii. 37. XIV. 15. Blessed is he that shall eat bread in the kingdom of God. We are here at an earthly feast, where we partake of tran- sitory and perishing delicates ; but how happy are they, which shall be admitted to taste of the heavenly provisions, in the glorious kingdom of God ! XIV. 21. Go out quickly into the streets and lanes of the city, and bring in SfC. See Matthew xxii. 9. XIV. 23. And the lord said unto the servant. Go out into the highivays and hedges, 8fC. See Matthew xxii. 10. XIV. 26. If any man come to me, and hate not his father^ ST. LUKE, CHAP. XIII. — XV. 213 atid mother, and wife, and children, and brethren, and sisters, yea, and his own life also, he cannot be my disciple. If any man come to me, and cannot be content, for my sake, to neglect and disregard his father and mother, &c. and his very hfe also, if they stand in opposition to me, or offer to hinder him from enjoying me, he cannot be worthy to bear the name of my disciple. XIV. 28, 29, 81. For which of you, intending to build a tower, sitteth not down first, and counteth the cost, whether he have sufficient to finish it ? Lest haply, after he hath laid the foundation, and is not able to finish it, all that behold it begin to mock him, S(c. Or lohat king, going to make war against another king, sitteth not down first, and consulteth whether he be able with ten thousand to meet him that cometh against him with twenty thousand ? Whosoever will enter into the profession of Christianity, must make account of the worst and utmost that it can cost him ; and set it down with his own heart, to undergo reso- lutely all the difficulties, that shall or can encounter him : even as a man, that goes about to build a tower, or to meet some potent enemy in the field, will be sure to forecast the cost and peril of that enterprise ; lest at last being overtaken in his reckoning, he give over, or be foiled with shame. XIV. 34. Salt is good: but if the salt have lost his savour, wherewith shall it be seasoned? See Matthew v. 13. XV. 6. And when he cometh home, he calleth together his friends and neighbours, saying unto them, Sfc. See Matthew xviii. 13. XV. 7. I say unto you, that likewise joy shall be in heaven over 07ie sinner that repenteth, more than over ninety and nine just persons, which need no repentance. The sinner, that goes on in a course of wickedness, may well be given for lost, by angels and men : when such a one therefore repenteth, and converteth unto God, it must needs be much more cause of joy to all that tender the glory of God, than the inoffensive proceeding of those, which gave no cause of fear of their miscarriage. So verses 8, 9, 10. XV. 11, 12, 13, 8fc. And he said, A certain 7nan had two sons : And the younger of them said to \ris father. Father, give me the portion of goods that falleth to me. And he divided unto them his living. And not many days after the younger son gathered all together, and took his journey into afar coun- try, and there wasted his substance with riotous living. It is with God, and the two sorts of men in the world, the sinful and professedly righteous, as it is with the father that had two sons. The younger, which was wild and debauched, would needs spend his patrimony riotously ; and, at last, being 214 PARAPHRASE UPON THE HARD TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE. pinched with want, returns home to his father, miserable but pgnitent ; and is graciously, though unworthy, received to favour, with much joy for his recovery : the elder keeps on a harmless and inoffensive course ; and, though well accepted always, yet is not so much rejoiced in, at any one time, as his unthrifty brother, which was accounted but as dead and lost, by his wise and loving father. Right so it is with God in his carriage towards civil and well ordered persons, on the one side, and those that are reclaimed from a lewd and scandalous life, on the other. XVI. 8. And the Lord commended the unjust steward, be- cause he had done wisely : for the children of this world are in their generation wiser than the children of light. And the Lord commended the witty device and cunning shift, which the unjust steward had made for himself; as it is commonly seen, that worldly-minded men are more subtle in the contriving of their affairs to their own advantage, than God's children are in the projecting and managing of better businesses. XVI. 9. And I say unto you, MaJce to yourselves friends of the mammon of unrighteousness ; that, when ye fail, they may receive you into everlasting habitations. And I say unto you, Learn this wit of the unjust steward, so to order and dispose of these worldly riches, which are sel- dom other than unduly gotten by their owners, as that ye may make to yourselves many friends by them; that, upon this charitable and advantageous improvement of them, ye may reap the comfort and benefit of them, at your departure hence, and may be received into everlasting habitations. XVI. 13. No servant can serve two masters: for either Sfc, See Matthew vi. 24. XVI. 16. The law and the prophets were until John : since that tinw Sfc. See Matthew xi. 12, 13. XVI. 17. And it is easier for heaven and earth to pass, than one title of the law to fail. See Matthew v. 18. XVI. 19. There was a certain rich man, which was clothed in purple and fine linen, and fared sumptuously every day. Hear ye this historical parable. There was a certain great rich man, who was sumptuously arrayed, and delicately fed every day; being altogether given to his pleasure and jollity. XVI. 21. And desiring to be fed with the crumbs which fell from the rich mans table : moreover the dogs came and licked his sores. His misery was great ; yet he begged no other supply of it, than that, which was granted to the dogs, unasked, even the very crumbs that fell from the table : yet, these being denied him, he lay comfortless at the rich man's gate ; ready, as it ST. LUKE, CHAP. XVI. — XVIII. 215 were, to give up the ghost ; insomuch as the very dogs came forth to him, as to a helpless and dying man, and fell to licking his ulcerous sores. XVI. ^2. And was carried by the angels into Abrahams bosom : the rich man also died, and was buried. And was carried, by the angels of God, into that place of rest and happiness, where Abraham, the Father of the Faith- ful, enjoy eth the blessed participation of the glory of God and his Saints; and was there placed in the bosom of that glorious patriarch, at the full table of heaven. So verse 23. XVI. 26. And beside all this, between us and you there is a great gulf fixed : so that they which would pass from hence to you cannot; S^c. Besides that, God, by his unchangeable decree, hath set such a distance betwixt this place of rest and that of torment, as that there is no possibility of passage from the one to the other. XVI. 31. And he said unto him, If they hear not Moses and the prophets, neither will they he persuaded, though one rose from the dead. Thou callest me, Father ; and therefore professest thyself and thy brethren to be of my nation, Jews : being Jews there- fore, they have the guidance and information of the Law and the Prophets ; and, if their infidelity be such, as that they will not believe so clear evidences, as there are offered unto them, surely neither will they be convinced by the testimony of one risen from the dead. XVII. 1 . It is impossible but that offences will come : but woe unto him through whom they come ! See Matthew xviii. 7. XVII. 2. It were better for him that a millstone were hanged about his neck, S^c. See Matthew xviii. 6. XVII. 1 0. So likewise ye, ivhen ye shall have done all those things ivhich are commanded you, say. We are unprofitable servants : we have done that ivhich. was our duty to do. So likewise ye, if ye could perform all that is commanded you, yet ye must be forced to say, Alas, Lord, we can challenge nothing from thee! it was our duty to do all that, which we have done : we cannot hope to raise any advantage to ourselves, by our utmost endeavours. XVII. 24. For as the lightning, that lighteneth out of the one part under heaven, S^c, See Matthew xxiv. 27. XVII. 31. In that day, he which shall be tipon the housetop, and his stuff in S^c. See Matthew xxiv. 17. XVII. 37. Wheresoever the body is, thither will the eagles be gathered together. See Matthew xxiv. 28. XVIII. 7. And shall not God avenge his own elect, which 216 PARAPHRASE UPON THE HARD TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE. cry day and night unto him, though he bear long ivith them ? If the very unrighteous judge yielded so far to the impor- tunity of the poor widow, as to satisfy her desire ; how much more shall the holy and merciful God be moved by the impor- tunate prayers of his elect, to revenge them upon their enemies, though he do yet forbear them with long patience ! XVIII. 8. / tell you that he will avenge them speedily. Nevertheless when the Son of Man cometh^ shall he find faith on the earth ? I tell you, that he Avill surely take speedy vengeance on them : he will not slack the time, as men count slackness ; but will come, in his determined season, to execute justice on their cruel persecutors ; whose rage shall be so great and so preva- lent, that there shall scarce be any faith found upon the earth, when the Son of Man cometh. XVIII. 14. I tell you, this man went down to his house Jus- tified rather than the other : for every one that exalteth him- self shall be abased ; and he that humbleth himself shall be ex- alted. I tell you, this publican, how sinful, how despised soever, returned home with better acceptation from God, than that other proud Pharisee, that stood upon points of his own justi- fication and holiness. XVIII. 19. JVhy callest thou me good? none is good, save one, that is, God. See Matthew xix. 17. XVIII. 22. Yet lachest thou one thing : sell all Sfc, See Matthew xix. 21. XVIII. 25. If is easier for a camel to go through a needle's eye, than for a rich man 8fc. See Matthew xix. 24. XVIII. 29. Verily I say unto you, There is no man that hath left house, or parents Sfc. See Matthew xix. 29. XIX. 8. Behold, Lord, the half of my goods I give to the poor ; and if I have taken any thing from any man by false accusation, I restore \\vm fourfold. Behold, Lord, thy presence, and power, hath so wrought upon me, that now I do profess, for thy sake, to renounce the world ; and do, therefore, make my will of that estate, which I have : some good part of my substance I know to be lawfully gotten, as being left to me for my patrimony, or honestly raised ; howsoever, some other part of it hath been increased by extortion and injustice. I would gladly give all to the poor, were it not that I must reserve some for just restitution. One half therefore I give to the poor ; and, out of the other half, I am ready to restore fourfold to any man, whom I have wronged by unjvist exaction and false accusation. XIX. 9. And Jesus said unto him, This day is salvation ST. LUKE, CHAP. XVIII. — XXI. 217 come to this hotise, forsoimich as he also is a son of Abra- ham. Behold, Zaccheus, thou losest not by the bargam : for, in- stead of these transitory riches, which thou thus disposest of, thou dost this day receive the tender of Salvation, which shall be both to thyself, and thy family : see ye, my disciples, what a happy change this man hath made ; for, whereas before he was an alien from the commonwealth of Israel, now he is be- come a son of faithful Abraham. XIX. 13. And he called his ten servants, and delivered them ten pounds, and said unto them, Occupy till I come. See Mat- thew XXV. 14, 15. XIX. 20. And another came, saying. Lord, behold, here is thy pound, ivhich ^-c. See Matthew xxv. 18. XIX. 21. For I feared thee, because thou art an austere man : thou takest Sfc. See Matthew xxv. 24 and 25, &c. XIX. 26. That unto every one which hath shall be given ; and from him that hath not, even Sfc. See Matthew xxv. 29. XIX. 45, 46. And he went into the temple, and began to cast out them that sold therein, and them that bought ; Saying unto them, It is written, My house is the house of 'prayer : but ye have made it a den of thieves. See Matthew xxi. 12, 13. XX. 18. Whosoever shall fall tipon that stone shall be broken ; but on 8^c, See Matthew xxi. 44. XX. 22. Is it laivful for us to give tribute unto CcBsar, or no? See Matthew xxii. 17. XX. 25. Give unto Cccsar the things which be Ccesar's, and unto God, the things which be God's. See Matthew xxii. 20, 21. XX. 34, S5, 'S^. The children of this world marry, and are given in marriage : But they which shall be accounted worthy to obtain that tvorld, and the resurrection from the dead, neither marry, nor are given in marriage : Neither can they die any more : for they 8fc. See Matthew xxii. 29, 30, 31. XX. 41. How say they that Christ is David's son? See Matthew xxii. 43, 45. XXI. 21. Then let them ivhich are in Judea flee to the mountains ; and let them which are in the midst of it depart out; Sfc. See Matthew xxi V. 16. XXI. 23. But woe unto them that are with child, and to them that give suck, in those days! See Matthew^ xxiv. 19. XXI. 25. And there shall be signs in the sun, and in the moon, and in the stars; and upon the earth 8§c. See Matt. xxiv. 29. XXI. 29. Behold the fig tree, and all the trees. See Mat- thew xxiv. 32. 218 PARAPHRASE UPON THE HARD TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE. XXI. 32. This generation shall not pass away, till all be fulfilled. See Matthew xxiv. 34. XXI. 33. Heaven and earth shall pass away : but my words shall not pass away. See Matthew xxiv. 35. XXII. 3. Then entered Satan into Judas surnamed Iscariot, being of the number of the twelve. Then Satan, by a strong temptation, possessed himself of the heart of Judas, being one of the domestic attendants of Christ. XXII. 18. For I say unto you, I will not drink of the fruit of the vine, until the kingdom of God shall come. See Mat- thew xxvi. 29. XXII. 20, Likewise also the cup after supper, saying. This cup is the New Testame?it in my blood, which is shed for you. See Matthew xxvi. 28. XXII. 25. The kings of the Gentiles exercise lordship over them ; and they that exercise authority upon them are called benefactors. See Matthew xx. 25. XXII. 31, 32. Simon, Simon, behold, Satan hath desired to have you, that he may sift you as ivheat : But I have prayed for thee, that thy faith fail not : and when thou art converted, strengthen thy brethren. Simon, Simon, Satan, that malicious adversary of mankind, hath earnestly sued for permission to put you to an exquisite and full trial, as wheat is tried in the fan ; not for the purging and cleansing of you, but for your utter dispersion and de- struction : ye shall be in danger of his strong assaults : But for thee, Simon, whose temptation shall be strongest and peril most, I have prayed for thee, that, however thou shalt be hardly laid at, and thy faith may waver and stagger, by the power of those onsets, yet that it may not utterly fail, and be either wholly or finally lost. XXII. 3ii. But now, he that hath a purse, let him take it, and likewise his scrqi : and he that hath no sword, let him sell his garment, and buy one. But now, ye will have need of all the provisions, that ye can make, whether of money or weapons ; for there will be too much occasion of the use of both, both in respect of your de- stitution, and that violence which will be offered to me. XXII. 42. Father, if thou be willing, remove this cup from me: 8^c. See Matthew xxvi. 39. XXIII. 28. Daughters of Jerusalem, weep not for me, but weep for yourselves, and for your children. Ye women of Jerusalem, ye see nothing now in me, that doth not aggravate misery ; and therefore ye, not considering my inward grounds of assurance and comfort, spend yourselves f ST. LUKE, CHAP. XXI;— XXIV. 219 in tears for me : but forbear this weeping of yours ; and re- serve your tears rather for those grievous miseries and cala- mities, which are ready to seize upon you and your children. XXIII. 29. For, behold, the days are coming, in which they shall say. Blessed are the barren, and the wombs that never bare, and the paps which never gave suck. For, ere long, the days shall come, wherein it shall be grief enough to the mother to think, that she hath children, which must be exposed to so cruel slaughters ; and shall envy and bless those, that are barren and childless. XXIII. 31. For if they do these things in a green tree, what shall be done in the dry ? I am as a green and sappy plant ; this people is a sear and dry tree : it is the sear wood, and not the green and juicy, that is for the fire : if then the hardest measure of death be inflicted upon me, how much less shall the vengeance of God forbear those, whom their horrible sins have made fit matter for his wrath and displeasure ! XXIil. 42. And he said unto Jesus, Lord, remember me when thou comest into thy kingdom. Lord, howsoever I am now jvistly dying for my offence, and howsoever thou art now in a despicable and forlorn condition, ready to yield up thy life also ; yet I know and see, by the eyes of my faith, that there is a glorious kingdom prepared for thee ; whereof, after thy dissolution, thou shalt receive the happy and everlasting possession : O then remember thou me, in that glory of thine, who am now a just partner in that shame and pain, which thou unjustly sufferest; that even after my death, I may be capable of happiness with thee : Remember me, when thou comest into thy kingdom. XXIII. 43. And Jesus said unto him, Verily I say unto thee, To day thou shalt be with me in paradise. Since thy faith hath looked thus through my sufferings to my ensuing glory, be thou assured, that I, who have wrought this confidence in thee, will crown it : comfort thyself therefore in thy death, with the certainty of thine immediate happiness : this very day shall thy soul be received up into glory with me : this day shalt thou enjoy my presence, in that happy Paradise of Heaven. XXIV. 5. Why seek ye the living among the dead? Why do ye seek for a living man in the graves of the dead ? XXIV. 16. But their eyes were holden that they should not know him. But God did so work upon the senses of these two men, that their eyes were held from being able to discern him ; so as they took him for a stranger. XXIV. 32. And they said one to anotJter, Did not our heart 220 PARAPHRASE UPON THE HARD TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE. burn within us, lohile he talked ivith us by the way, and while he opened to us the scriptures ! Did we not feel an extraordinary working of his Spirit v/ithin VIS, while he talked with us by the way ? XXIV. o9. Behold my hands and my feet, that it is I my- self: handle me, and see ; for a spirit hath not flesh and bones, as ye see me have. Why are ye affrighted, as if it were some spirit that ap- peared unto you ? let all your senses search and try me : handle me, and convince yourselves of the truth of my human body : a spirit is an immaterial substance ; and hath not flesh and bones, as ye see and feel me to have. XXIV. 43. And he took it, and did eat before them. Not out of any necessity or use of nature, but to give unto them a more full proof of his true human body, now raised up from the dead, he took that fish, and honeycomb, and did eat before them. THE GOSPEL OF ST. JOHN. I. 1. In the beginning was the Word, and the Word was with God, and the Word was God. In and before the beginning of the world, the Son of God, who is the Eternal and Essential Word of the Father, had a true and perfect being ; and that Word was co-eternal with God the Father, and the Holy Ghost; and that Word was in essence one and the same with God the Father, and the Holy Spirit. I. 2. The same was in the beginning with God. The same Word, though he appeared not to the world until the fulness of time, yet was from everlasting with God the Father, and of one essence with him. 1. 3. All things were made by him ; and without him was not any thing made that was made. He was the Almighty Creator of all things ; for the Father made all things by him : neither is nor was there any thing, that had a being in the world, but from and by him and his omnipotent power. I. 4. In Mm was life ; and the life was the light of men. He did not only give a being to the creatvire, at the first ; but he also gave and doth still continue the life and preserva- tion of those things, which he hath made : and, as he hath both given and preserved a life to the rest of his creatures, so to man especially he hath pleased to give such a life, as is joined with the light of understanding and knowledge ; whereby he may come to the sight and acknowledgment of him, who is the author and giver of all good to him. I. 5. And the light shineth in darkness ; and the darkness comprehendeth it not. ST. JOHN, CHAP. I. 221 It is true indeed, that the faculties of man's knowledge and understanding are now so overspread with darkness of igno- rance and misconceit, that he cannot rightly apprehend and conceive the things of God ; yet the means of this divine know- ledge are offered and held forth unto him, howsoever the indis- position of man's depraved nature is such, that he doth not entertain them, and make use of them accordingly. I. 6. There was a man sent from God, whose name was John. There was a man, fore-ordained and sent from God, to be the harbinger of that Son of his into the world, whose name was, as it was fore-appointed by the angel, John. I. 7. The same came for a witness, to hear witness of the Light, that all men through him might believe. The same came purposely to bear witness of the truth of that Saviour, who is the Light of the World; that, through his testimony, all men might be won to a belief in Christ, their Redeemer. I. 8. He was not that Light, but was sent to bear witness of that Light. This John was indeed a great and holy Prophet ; but he was not that Light, which God had fore-promised should shine forth into the world, for their redemption and salvation ; but was only sent to give testimony to that Messiah, whose fore- runner he was. I. 9. That was the true Light, which lighteth every man that cometh into the world. That Blessed Messiah is he, which was the True Light, that shined from heaven ; and from whose beams every man in the world, that hath any glimpse at all of right understanding, re- ceiveth his illumination. L 10. He was in the world, and the world was made by him, and the world knew him not. He was, for a time, visibly here in the world : and though, by his divine power, the world was made ; yet, so as he was shrouded in the state of a servant, the world did not know nor acknowledge him. I. 11. He came unto his own, and his own received him not. He came to his own creature, man ; and that, in man's own shape : he came to his own peculiar people, the Jews, having taken flesh from one of that nation ; yet, his own creature man, his own countrymen the Jews, received him not. L 12. Bid as many as received him, to them gave he power to become the sons of God, even to them that believe on his name : But to so many of mankind, as did, by a true faith, receive him, to them he gave this blessed privilege, that, whereas for- merly they were aliens from God and enemies to him, now, they should become the sons of God, heirs of salvation : S2^ PARAPHRASE UPON THE HARD TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE. I. 13. Which were borny not of blood, nor of the will of the flesh, nor of the will of man, but of God. To them, I say, which are truly regenerate ; who, besides their natural birth from their earthly parents of whom they re- ceived flesh and blood, have been born again ; and, from the Spirit of God, have received a new life of grace, which no means of nature could possibly convey into them. I. 14. A?id the Word was made flesh, atid dwelt among vs, and we beheld his glory, the glory a^ of the only begotten Son of the Father. And as this substantial Word of the Father was, from all eternity, one Spirit with him and the Holy Ghost, so, in the time appointed by the determinate counsel of God, he came into the world, and took flesh upon him, and dwelt among us men, in a plain, familiar, and sociable manner ; yet so, as we, that were his inward and domestical followers and faithful dis- ciples, beheld, in that mean condition of his, many evident de- monstrations of his Glory and Majesty ; even such glory and majesty, as was meet for the Only Begotten Son of the Eternal Father. I. 16. And of his fulness have all we received, and grace for grace. For we, that are of ourselves empty of all good, have, from his infinite bounty, received all the good gifts that we enjoy; and those spiritual graces, which were without measure in himself, hath he pleased, in a due proportion, to communicate unto us, in those several measures and degrees which he knows fit for us. I. 17. For the law was given by Moses, but grace and truth came by Jesus Christ. And, if your thoughts fly back to the ancient courses of God's favour to his people by the hand of Moses, as if, under and by him, grace were conveyed to men : yet know, that, how- soever the Law was indeed given by the hand of Moses, yet as the truth of those promises, which were shadowed out in the Law, is accomplished and fulfilled in Jesus Christ; so the grace and power of performing all those good duties, which the Law requireth, is only given by Christ, and wrought by his Spirit. I. 18, No man hath seen God at any timcf the only begotten Son, which is in the bosom of the Father, he hath declared him. God is, in his nature and essence, altogether invisible, as being an Infinite Spirit : no man hath ever, or can with mortal and bodily eyes, see him: we could never, of ourselves, hope to attain unto the knowledge of him ; the Only Begotten Son therefore, who is one with the Father, hath graciously re- vealed and declared the knowledge of him to the world : He, ST. JOHN, CHAP. I. II. 223 being the perfect image of his Father, by being himself mani- fested in the flesh hath manifested God the Father unto me. I. 33. And I knew him not : hut he that sent me to baptize loith water, the same said unto me, Upon whom thou shalt see the Spirit descending, and remaining on him, the same is he which baptizeth with the Holy Ghost. I had no knowledge of him, by any outward denotations ; but the same God, that sent me to baptize with water, gave me this charge and revelation concerning him ; That man, upon whom thou shalt see the Spirit of God descending from heaven, in the form of a dove, and remaining for some time upon him, the same is that Messiah, whose forerunner thou art : he it is only, that, together with tlie outward element of water, can give the Holy Ghost, both in the sanctifying and miraculous graces thereof. I. 42. And he brought him to Jesus. And when Jesus beheld him, he said. Thou art Simon the Son of Jona : thou shalt be called Cephas, 8fc. I know thee already, Simon, who thou art, even the son of Jona, an obscure father ; but, out of my fore-knowledge also of what thou shalt be, both of that faith which I will give thee, and of that service wherein I shall employ thee, I will give thee from henceforth a new name : thou shalt be called Cephas, or Peter, &c. I. 46. Can there any good thing come out of Nazareth? Philip saith unto him. Come and see. Is it possible, that either Galilee, or therein the obscure vil- lage of Nazareth, should yield any such eminent good thing as that Messiah of whom thou speakest? We have learned to expect him out of Bethlehem, and how is it then, that thou namest him of Nazareth ? I. 51. Hereafter ye shall see heaven open, and the angels of God asce?iding a?id descending upon the Son of Man. Hereafter ye shall see more clear demonstrations of my Di- vine Power ; for ye shall know and find, that the command of heaven is mine : so as, both I only open it to all believers, and do thence familiarly command the ministration of angels for the attendance of me and mine ; and, at the last, ye shall see heaven open, and me, the Son of Man, coming, in a glorious and dread- ful manner, to judgment, with all the attendance of thousand thousands of angels. II. 4. Jesus saith unto her. Woman, what have I to do with thee ? mine hour is not yet come. Thou, who art my parent according to the flesh, mayest justly look for all due respects from me, in all earthly occasions; but, when it comes to divine matters, the business of my Heavenly Father, it is not for thee to interpose thyself: the 224 PARAPHRASE UPON THE HARD TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE. will of God is known to me ; and the times are in his most wise and eternal counsel set, when my miraculous works shall be done : it is not, as yet, proper and seasonable for me, to do that which thou requirest ; but when 1 see my meet season for this act, I will accordingly effect it. II. 6. And there were set there six water-pots of stone, after the manner of the purifying of the Jews, cotitaining two or three firkins apiece. And there were six large vessels of stone, for the receipt of water, for those frequent washings, which the Jewish traditions had brought into use; each of them containing two or three firkins : so as the measure of them was great, and far more than the proportion of that quantity of liquor, which the present necessity might seem to require. II. 11. This beginning of miracles did Jesus in Carta of Galilee, and manifested forth his glory ; and his disciptles be- lieved on him. This was the first of those miracles, which he wrought, with intention of the public notice of the world ; for the manifesta- tion of his glory, in the execution of this public office of the Messiah ; and his disciples, upon the sight hereof, believed in him. II. 19. Jesus ansivered and said unto them, Destroy this temple, 8fc. See Matthew xxvi. 61. II. 24. But Jesus did not commit himself unto them, because he knew all men. Many believed in him, but Jesus did not rely upon their fidelity, because he knew all the hearts of men ; and therefore well understood, who were truly affected to him, and who were false and hollow notwithstanding their pretences of reve- rence and kind respects to him. III. 2. The same came to Jesus by night, and said unto Mm, Rabbi, we know that thou ait a teacher come from God: for no man can do these miracles that thou doest, except God be with him. The same man, being, on the one side, desirous to hold his reputation with the Jews, and especially them of his own sect ; and, on the other side, one who secretly honoured Jesus, and willing to be his disciple; came to Jesus by night, and said, Master, howsoever the envy of thine enemies is ready, both to deny thee thy due, and to cast false imputations upon thee, yet we do well know thou art a teacher sent from God ; for it is not possible for any man to do those miracles, which thou doest, but by a divine power. III. 3. Jesus ansicered and said unto him, Verily, verily, I say unto thee. Except a man be born again, he cannot see the kingdom of God. ST. JOHN, CHAP. II. III. 22$ Thou hast mcleed given a true confession of me; but this is not enough, without a real change wrought in thy soul : let nie therefore most certainly assure thee, that, except a man be regenerate and born anew, he is not fit for that spiritual life and holy profession, which is required of the children of God. III. .5. Jesus answered, Verily, verily, I say tmto thee, Ex- cept a man be horn of water and of the Spirit, he cannot enter into the Jcingdom of God. Except a man be born again by the effectual working of God's Spirit, as by the Author of this new birth ; and, in the ordinary course of God's proceedings, in his Church, by the water of Baptism, as the sign appointed by God in the Sacra- ment of our Regeneration ; he cannot enter into the kingdom of heaven. III. 6. That which is born of tJie flesh is flesh ; and that which is born of the Sjiirit is spirit. We receive nothing of our fleshly parents, but a corrupt nature ; neither can they convey any thing into us, but what they have:: if we will have any goodness or grace, it must be wrought in us by the Spirit of God ; which only can bring forth effects like itself, spiritual and holy. III. 7. Marvel not that I said tmto thee, Ye must he horn again. Let it not seem so strange a thing unto thee, as if it were past thy belief, that I said. Ye must be born again. III. 8. The tvind bloiveth where it listeth, and thou hearest the sound thereof, hut canst not tell whence it cometh, and whither it goeth: so is every one that is horn of the Spirit. It is not for us, to measure the works of God by our own conceit and comprehension : how possible is it, that we may be born again by the Spirit of God, and yet can give no ac- count of the manner how it is done \ Even in natural things, we see it to be thus : the wind bloweth, at uncertainties, from all coasts ; thou hearest the sound, &c. How much more is it so in the supernatural works of God ! his Spirit moves, where and how it pleaseth ; and no man can understand the secret operation thereof. III. 11. Verily, verily, I say unto thee, We speak that we do know, and testify that we have seen ; and ye receive not our witness^ Both myself, and the prophets that have been before me, speak that, which we know to be the truth of God ; and testify that, which both he hath revealed to us, and which we have experimentally felt in ourselves : but ye, that are carnally minded and worldly wise, find no savour in our words, and l>elieve not our witness. III. VZ. If I have told you earthly things, and ye believe not, how shall ye believe, if I tell you of heavenly things ? VOL. IV. Q 226 PARAPHRASE UPON THE HARD TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE. And if, while I have only discoursed to thee of these princi- ples of Christianity, which both our enlightened reason and experience can easily make good, thou believest not ; but findest such difficulties, both in apprehension and assent; what likelihood, yea possibility, is there, that thou shouldst believe me, when I shall tell thee of the greatest mysteries of salvation, and of those high and incomprehensible matters of another world ? III. 13. And no man hath ascended tip to heaven, hut he that came down from heaven, even the Son of Man which is in heaven. These are things, whereof no man can tell thee, but He, that hath been in heaven ; and no man hath been there to see them, but He, that is now come down from heaven, even that Son of Man, that talketh with thee, who, in respect of his Deity, is still in heaven. III. 14, 15. And as Moses lifted up the serpent in the wil- derness, even so must the Soti of Man be lifted up : That who- soever helieveth in him should not perish, hut have eternal life. And, as the brazen serpent was erected by Moses in the wilderness, for the cure of those Israelites, that were stung with the fiery serpents, there; so must the Son of Man be lifted up, on the cross, that all they, who are envenomed by that old serpent the Devil, and stung with the conscience of their sins, looking up unto him, by a true faith, may be healed and live for ever. III. 17. For God sent not his Son into the world to condefnn the IV or Id ; hut that the world through him might he saved. It was not the end and intention, that God had in sending his Son into the world, that the world should be condemned for not believing in him ; but his holy and gracious drift and purpose therein was, that the world of mankind should by him be saved, in that, by a lively faith, they apprehend that All- sufficient Redeemer. III. 18. Fie that helieveth on him is not condemned : hut he that helieveth not is condemned already. Whosoever helieveth in him, how great soever his unworthi- ness and iniquity be, yet shall not come into condemnation ; but he, that helieveth not, is in a certain way of inevitable con- demnation, and is left, without all remedy, in a state of eternal death. III. 19, 20. And this is the condemnation, that light is come into the world, and men loved darkness rather than light, he- cause their deeds were evil. For every one that doeth evil hateth the light. And this is that, which brings just condemnation upon the world of unbelievers ; that, whereas the Son of God is come into the world, and hath sent his Gospel, the means of man's ST. JOHN, CHAP. III. 227 salvation, abroad into the world ; yet, that men are so wedded to their own corrnptions, that they would rather to continue in their ignorance and their known sins, than embrace the truth of God, and suffer the word of God to have his full effect in them : in which condition, while they do still persist, it cannot be otherwise, but they must needs hate that good word of God, whereby their wickedness is controuled ; for every one that doth evil, hateth the light. III. 22. And there he tarried ivith them, and baptized. And there he tarried with them, and, by the hands of his disciples, baptized many. III. 27, 28. John answered and said, A man can receive no- thing, except it be given him from heaven. Ye yourselves bear me witness, that I said, I am not the Christ, but that I am sent before him. It is strange, that ye shovdd still move these questions, after ye have had so full information from me ; but t well see, it is not in the means : except God teach the heart from heaven, by his Spirit, all our instruction prevails not : ye yourselves can bear me witness, that 1 did always disclaim this honour, and said still, I am not the Christ, whom ye expect ; I am only his servant and messenger, which am sent before to make way for him. III. 29. He that hath the bride is the bridegroom : but the friend of the bridegroom, which standeth and heareth him, re- joiceth greatly because of the bridegroom s voice : this my joy therefore is fulfilled. It is he, who is the true and only Bridegroom, and Husband of his spouse, the Church : this honour is proper to him therefore to enjoy her, whom he'ison; : and now do they thrust us out privily ? \ Being free denizens of Rome, and therefore privileged by I the law from these base usages. XVII. 1 1 . These were more noble than those in Thessalonica, in that they received the word with all readiness of mind, and searched the Scriptures daily, ivhether those things were so. These Jev/s of Berea were moi-e ingenuous and better af- 282 PARAPHRASE UPON THE HARD TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE. fected, than those of Thessalonica ; for they cheerfully received the word of our Gospel, and took pains to search the Scriptures, and to compare our doctrine with the text of tlie Prophets, to see if we had alleged them aright. XVII. 19. And they took hini, cmd brought him unto Areo- pagus. And they brought him into that spacious room, wherein was wont to be held the chief Court of Justice in Athens, called Areopagus, or Mars his hill. XVII. 29. Forasmuch then as we are the offspring of God, we ought not to think that the Godhead is like unto gold, or silver, or stone, graven by art and maris device. Forasmuch then as we are of a divine original, having our souls inspired into us by Almighty God, we might by our very selves easily reach to so much knowledge of God, as to under- stand, that he is of a spiritual nature, and not to be resembled by gold, or silver, or stone, graven by the art and device of man, or any other bodily creature. XVII. 30. And the times of this ignorance God ivinked at ; but now commandeth all men every where to repent. As for those former times of ignorance, God hath seemed, as it were, to overlook and disregard them, in not giving them the means of knowledge and conversion ; and therefore hath expected the less from them : but now, that he hath offered so effectual means of salvation, he looks for other manner of obedience, commanding all men every where now to repent them of their sins. XVIII. 3. And because he was of the same craft, he abode with them, and wrought ; for by their occupation they were tentmakers. And, because he was of the same craft of tent-making, which he had learned, and (though formerly a Pharisee and now an Apostle by profession, and by privilege a Citizen of Rome) practised for his own necessary maintenance, as one that would not, in those tender beginnings, charge the Church ; nor, in this holy care and frugality, be gone beyond by the false apostles : he abode with them, and wrought in their trade. XVIII. 18, Having shorn his head in Cenchrea : for he had a voiv. Having purposely so far conformed himself to the Law of Moses, as to shave his head upon a vow made to God, and to be performed by him at Jerusalem; that, by this means, he might win the weak Jews ; in that they should see he was not, as was suggested, an enemy and despiser of the Law, but one, that was willing to observe it for the time, till those cere- monies, which were dead with Christ, might also be safely and decently buried. ACTS OF THE APOSTLES, CHAP. XVII. — XX. 283 XIX. 2. Have ye received the Holy Ghost since ye believed? And they said unto him, We have not so much as heard whether there be any Holy Ghost. Have ye received the extraordinai'y and miraculous gifts of the Holy Ghost, since ye believed ? And they said unto him, We have not so much as heard that there are those miraculous gifts of the Holy Ghost bestowed on men that believe. XIX. 3. And he said unto them, Unto tvhat then were ye baptized? And they said, Unto Johns baptism. And he said unto them. These graces and gifts are wont to be given by imposition of hands, after baptism ; which since ye have not taken notice of, tell me, unto what were ye bap- tized ? And they said. We were baptized by John's baptism, to the remission of sins by Jesus Christ, that Lamb of God, which taketh away the sins of the world. XIX. 4. Then said Paul, John verily baptized with the baptism of repentance, saying unto the people, that they should believe on him which should come after him, that is, on Christ Jesus. Then said Paul, John verily, as the outward Minister of Baptism, baptized you with water, to the remission of sins ; together with his baptism, teaching the people that they should believe in that Jesus Christ, which should come after him : so as, his baptism was true and perfect ; yet such, as was not accompanied and attended with these miraculous gifts, which now, since the full glorification of Christ, are bestowed upon men. XIX. 5. When they heard this, they were baptized in the name of the Lord Jesus. While therefore John taught them thus, and made this holy commentary upon his said baptism, they, that heard it, in receiving his baptism were baptized in the name of the Lord Jesus. XIX. 6. And when Paul had laid his hands upon them, the Holy Ghost came on them ; and they ^-c. And when Paul had laid his hands upon them, as having before been fully and duly baptized, the Holy Ghost came down upon them, in miraculous gifts ; and they spake with tongues, and prophesied. XIX. 19. Many of them also ivhich used curious arts brought their boohs together, Sfc. Many of them, which used magical and devilish Arts, in a professed remorse brought their books together, &c. XX. 7. When the disciples came together to breaJc bread. When the disciples came together to celebrate the Lord's Supper. ^84 PARAPHRASE UPON THE HARD TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE. XX. 22. And now, behold, I go hound in the Spirit unto Jerusalem. And now, behold, I am, by the strong motions of God's Sph'it, overruled, and, as it were, forcibly urged, to go up to Jerusalem. XX. 25. And now, behold, I Jcnoiv that ye all, among whom I have gone preaching the hingdom of God, ^c. Amongst whom I have gone preaching the Gospel of Christ ; and, by the power thereof, laboured to erect and advance the spiritual kingdom of the Lord Jesus, &;c. XX. 29. For I know this, that after my departing shall grievons wolves enter in among you, not sparing the flock. Be careful and vigilant, O ye Ephesian Pastors, over the flock committed unto you ; for I do well know, by revelation from God, that, when I am gone, there will arise dangerous false-teachers, who will intrude themselves into your as- semblies, and make havock of the souls of your people. XXI. 4. Who said to Paul through the Spirit, that he should not go up to Jerusalem. Who said to Paul, through those revelations, which they had from the Spirit of God, of the dangers, which Paul should pass at Jerusalem, that they thought good to advise him not to go up thither. XXI. 23^ 24. Do therefore this that we may say to thee : We have four men which have a vow on them; Them take, and intrify thyself with them, and be at charges with them, that they may shave their heads : and all may knoiv that those things, Sfc. We have four men, which, having vowed themselves Naza- rites for a season, ai*e now come up to accomplish those obla- tions, which are in the Law required; Them do thou take with thee, and join with them in the ceremonies of their puri- fication in the Temple, and in the charge of their offerings ; that they, by shaving their heads, giving open testimony of their vow, may, as by thy countenance and allowance, put themselves forward to the full performance thereof, &c. XXI. 26. And the next day /purifying himself with them en- tered into the temple, to signify the accomplishment of the days of inirification, until that an offering should be offered for every one of them. And the next day purifying himself with them, entered into the Temple, according to the Law, to signify the accomplish- ment of the days of their separation ; and there stayed with them, until those three sacrifices of the three lambs (one for a burnt offering, another for a sin offering, a third for a peace offering) should be offered for every one of them ; and till the rest of the oblations and rites should be accomplished. ACTS OF THE APOSTLES, CHAP. XX. XXIII. 285 XXI. 30. And forthwith the doors were shut. And immediately they shut to the outer gates of the Temple, lest that holy place should be defiled with that blood, which they meant to shed. XXI. 38. Art not thou that Egyptian, which before these days madest an uproar, and leddest out into the wilderness four thousand men that ivere murderers. Art not thou that Egyptian impostor, which, under the name of a Prophet, didst lately draw together four thousand de- bauched men into the Mount of Olives, and make an insur- rection against the Roman Government ? XXII. 28. But I ivas free born. But I was free born, in that I was born a citizen of Tarsus, a colony of Rome, endued with the privileges of that mother city. XXIII. 3. God shall smite thee, thou whited wall : for sittest thou to Judge me after the law, and commandest me to be smitteii contrary to the law ? God shall be revenged of thee, O thou counterfeit of a high priest, and mere painted visor of justice: for, dost thou pre- tend to come hither to judge me according to the law ; and now, preventing and abusing justice, dost thou command me to be smitten contrary to law ? The law forbids to punish any man causelessly and unheard ; thou commandest this unjust measure to be offered unto me. XXIII. 5. Then said Paid, I wist not, brethren, that he tvas the high priest : for it is written. Thou shall not speak evil of the ruler of thy people. Then said Paul, Brethren, I acknowledge not this man, (being a known and palpable usurper,) to be the high priest : for I well know what is written in the Law, Thou shalt not speak ill of the ruler of thy people : were he so, I would have forborne to speak unreverently and unrespectively to him ; but, being as he is, a noted intruder, I have made bold to speak home unto him. XXIII. 6. Bid when Paul perceived that the one part were Sadducees, and the other Pharisees, he cried out in the council. Men Sfc. But when Paul perceived that the one part of the assembly were Sadducees, which denied the Resurrection, the other Pharisees ; in a holy policy to divert the malice of the multi- tude, and so to divide them, that his just cause might find a party among them, he cried out in the council, and said, &c. XXIII. 9. But if a spirit or an angel hath spoken to him, let us not fight against God. If the Spirit of God, or some angel of God, hath spoken to 286 PARAPHRASE UPON THE HARD TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE. him, what reason have we to quarrel with him, in this ? or, if we do, what do we else but fight against God himself? XXIV. 1. And after Jive days Ananias the Mgli priest de- scended with the elders, and with a certain orator named Ter- tullus. And, after five days, Ananias, the high priest, out of his malicious stomach against Paul, took his journey, with the elders of the Jews, to Cesarea ; and carried with him a certain famous pleader, named Tertullus. XXIV. 6. Who also hath gone about to profane the temple : whom we took, and ivould have judged according to our law. Who hath gone about to profane the Temple, in carrying in thither with him a foreigner, both in nation and religion. XXVI. 6. And now I stand, and am judged for the hope of the promise made of God unto our fathers : And now I stand here before thee, and am judged for main- taining the accomplishing of that blessed hope, which our fathers conceived, from those clear promises, made by God unto them, of that Messiah, which he would send, and now hath sent into the world ; as also for averring that assured hope of our Resurrection from the dead : XXVI. 7. Unto which promise our twelve tribes, instantly serving God day and night, hope to come. For which hope^s sake, king Agrippa, I am accused of the Jews. To the happy fruition whereof, our twelve tribes, and all that are faithful amongst them, serving God, day and night, hope to attain : for the maintenance of which hope, O king Agrippa, I am accused of the Jews. XXVI. 11. And compelled them to blaspheme. And compelled them to disclaim and renounce their profes- sion, and to speak against the name of Jesus. XXVII. 9. Now when much time was spent, and when sailing was noiv dangerous, because the fast was now already past, Paul admonished them. Because it began now to be dangerous sailing, for that the season was well near out ; it being well forwai'd in autumn, at which time the seas use to be shut vip, and the weather is wont to be stormy and unsettled. XXVII. 14. But not long after there arose against it a tem- pestuous wind, called Euroclydon. There arose a stormy and tempestuous wind, that blew strongly from the north-east, which therefore the mariners are wont to call Euroclydon. XXVII. 31. Paul said to the centurion and to the soldiers, Except these abide in the ship, ye cannot be saved. ACTS OF THE APOSTLES, CHAP. XXIV. XXVIII. 287 God hath indeed assured me, that none of all our lives shall miscarry in this danger ; but that God, who hath ordained our preservation, hath also ordained the means thereof, and there- fore hath appointed that these mariners shall continue in the ship, if we will hope of safety. XXVII. 41. And falling into a -place where two seas met, they ran the ship aground ; and the forepart stuck fast, and remained unmoveable, 8fc. And when we fell vipon a shelf of ground, that, rising up somewhat high and being shallow under water, had a deep sea and strong eddy on both sides of it, they ran the ship aground there, though not close to any shore ; and, the forepart, stick- ing fast upon that shelf, remained unmoveable, &c. XXVIII. 1. They hiew that the island was called Melita. They knew that the island was called Malta. XXVIII. 5. And he shook off the beast into the fire, and felt no harm. He shook off that venomous serpent into the fire, and felt no hurt ; according to that word of our Saviovu*, They shall take up serpents ; and, if they drink any deadly thing, it shall not hurt them. XXVIII. 15. They came to meet us as far as Appii forum. They came to meet vis a day's journey, as far as the town called Appii forum. XXVIII. 19. Not that I had ought to accuse my nation of. Not that I have any complaint to make unto Cesar of my na- tion howsoever some of them secretly plotted, and vowed my death without cause ; but only that I may stand upon my own just defence before him. XXVIII. 20. Because that for the hope of Israel I am bound with this chain. For maintaining the truth of that Messiah, who is the only Hope and the sole Redeemer of Israel, I am bound with this chain. XXVIII. 26. Go unto this people, and say, Hearing ye shall hear, and shall not understand ; S^c. See Isaiah vi. 9. THE EPISTLE OF PAUL THE APOSTLE TO THE ROMANS. I. L Paul, a servant of Jesus Christ, called to be an apo- stle, separated unto the gospel of God, Paul; once a persecutor, now a faithful servant of Jesus Christ ; called, by his immediate voice from heaven, to be an Apostle ; set apart, both in the eternal counsel of God and by his special command and appointment, to preach unto the 288 PARAPHRASE UPON THE HARD TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE. Gentiles tlie Gospel of God, which is the glad tidings of sal- vation ; I. 2. ( Which he had promised afore by his prophets in the holy scriptures,) (Which Gospel is not of any new device or creation, but is the same, which hath been anciently promised aforetimes by the prophets, which have been since the world began, and con- signed by them in the sacred monuments of Holy Scripture ;) I. 3. Concerning his Son Jesus Christ our Lord, which was made of the seed of David according to the flesh ; Concei'ning his Only and Eternal Son Jesus Christ our Lord, who, taking upon him our nature, was miraculously conceived by the Holy Ghost and took flesh of the Blessed Vii-gin Mary, who was of the seed of David and derived from him according to the flesh ; I. 4. And declared to be the Son of God with power, ac- cording to the Spirit of Holiness, by the resurrection from the dead : And mightily declared and proved to be the Son of God, by that omnipotent power, which he shewed in raising himself from the dead ; which power of his, is confirmed and sealed unto the hearts of all his faithful, by the Holy Spirit of God : I. 5. By lohom we have received grace and apostle ship, for obedience to the faith among all nations, for his name : By whose mere grace and mercy we have received this ho- nour, and immediate calling to our Apostleship ; that we should, carry this blessed message of the Gospel for him to all nations, to the end that they might yield the obedience of their faith unto it and be holily conformed thereunto : I. 6. Among ivhom are ye also the called of Jesus Christ. Among which nations, ye, Romans, especially, are partakers of Jesus Christ, by your effectual' calling, which he hath wrought in you. I. 9. For God is my witness, whom I serve tvith my spirit in the gospel of his Son, that without ceasing I make mention of you always in my prayers. For God is my witness, whom I do sincerely serve, in this holy labour of preaching the Gospel of his Son Christ, that I do not fail, upon all occasions, to make mention of you in my prayers. I. II, 12. For I long to see you, that I may impart unto you some spiritual gift, to the end ye may be established ; That is, that I may be comforted together with you, by the mutual faith both of you and me. For I long to see you ; that I may personally impart unto you some holy and divine counsel, to the end ye may be es- tablished and confirmed in the faith, which ye have received ; Although, not only to give comfort unto you, but to receive ROMANS, CHAP. I. 289 comfort from you also, by the present interview of our mutual faith ; which shall administer much cause of joy, both to you and me. I. 13. Tliat I miglit have some fruit among you also, even as among other Gentiles. That I might reap some spiritual fruit among you, as I have done among other Gentiles ; in seeing the happy success of my preaching the Gospel to you, and glorifying God the more in your full conversion and salvation. I. 14. / am debtor both to the Greeks, and to the Barba- rians ; both to the wise, and to the unwise. Neither are ye beholden to me for this desire, as if it were an arbitrary favour : it is a duty, that I owe to all nations, both learned and unlearned, both wise and simple, to preach unto them the Gospel of Peace. I. IG. For I am not ashamed of the gospel of Christ : for it is the power of God unto salvation to every one that believeth ; to the Jew first, and also to the Greek. For, howsover ye Romans carry the reputation of great, and learned, and wise ; and, contrarily, the Gospel hath no shew but of simplicity : yet I am not ashamed to profess my- self the publisher of this plain and homely doctrine of the Gospel ; neither, indeed, need I, for how mean soever it seems to carnal eyes, yet it is the mighty and powerful means, whereby God works the salvation of every believer, whether Jew (for unto Jews it was first to be preached) or Gentile. I. 17. For therein is the righteousness of God revealed from faith to faith : as it is written. The just shall live by faith. For that gracious acceptation of God, whereby he account- eth us as righteous in his sight, through the merits of his Son, is revealed to us, in and by this Gospel of his ; and the sense and assurance thereof groweth in us according to the increase of our faith: which faith of ours gives us a spiritual life in him ; according to that of the prophet Habakkuk, The just shall and doth ever live by his faith. I. 18, 19. For the wrath of God is revealed from heaven against all ungodliness and unrighteousness of men, who hold the truth in unrighteousness ; Because that which may be known of God is manifest in them ; for God hath shewed it un- to them. Neither is there any other way of Justification or Life, but by this Faith : for, as for the works of men, they are alto- gether sinful, and such as lie open to the judgments of God ; since, both by his word and by sensible experience, the wrath of God is declared and denounced against that universal un- godliness and unrighteousness, which is in men ; who sup- press the light of that law of God, which is written in nature VOL. IV. u 290 PARAPHRASE UPON THE HARD TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE. itself; and, though they cannot but know what they ought to do and leave undone, yet they smother this truth in themselves and give %vay to their own wickedness : in which case, it is not for man to plead ignorance ; for God hath, in the very principles of nature, engrafted in man's heart a certain knowledge, both that he is, and that he is just and holy and powerful ; and hath thereby plainly convinced man of these general truths concerning himself. I. 20, 2 1 . For the invisible tilings of him from the creation of the world are clearly seen, being understood by the things that are made, even his eternal power and Godhead ; so that they are without excuse : Because that, when they knew God, they glorified him not as God, neither were thankful ; but be- came vain in their imaginations, and their foolish heart was darkened. For those blessed attributes t)f God, which are not to be discerned by the sense of man, namely his Etei'nal Power, his Infinite Goodness, Wisdom, Justice, Mercy, and the Truth of his Deity, are, ever since the world was created, so clearly seen and made known by the visible and mighty work of his creation and government of all things, as that those, which will not hereupon acknowledge them, are left without all ex- cuse : Because that, when, by these means, they knew so much of God, as these natural principles would reach unto, they did not accordingly glorify God, after the proportion of that light, which they received ; neither were thankful to him, who was the Author and Giver of all those good things they enjoyed, but gave way to their own vain imaginations and mis- conceits concerning him, and suffered their foolish hearts to be overwhelmed with the darkness of ignorance and error. I. 22, 23. Professing themselves to be wise, they became fools. And changed the glory of the uncorruptible God into an image made like to corruptible man, and to birds, aiid four- footed beasts, and creeping things. Professing themselves to be learned and wise in these worldly and natural things, they became very fools in respect of spii'itual and heavenly matters ; And, instead of those spiritual apprehensions which they should have had of the in- visible God, and that glory which they should have ascribed to him as an Immortal and Infinite Spirit, they framed to themselves images of him, like to a corrviptible and mortal man, of like to birds and fourfooted beasts and creeping things. I. 24. Wherefore God also gave them up to uncleanness through the lusts of their own hearts, to dishonour their own bodies between themselves : Wherefore, God, on the other side, in a just punishment of their gross idolatry as plaguing one sin with another, gave ROMANS, CHAP. I. II. ^1 them over to their own unclean lusts ; wherewith they were transported into such unnatural beastliness as that they dis- honoured and abused their own bodies between themselves : I. 25. Who changed the truth of God into a lie, and worship- ped and served the creature more than the Creator. Those, who, instead of acknowledging that truth which God revealed to them in his mighty and glorious works, worshipped him and conceived of him according to the lying fancies of their own brain, and served and bowed down to those base crea- tures, giving more adoration to them than to the Creator. See verse 24. 1 . 26. For this cause God gave them up unto vile affections : for even their women did change the natural use into that which is against nature : For even their very women, whose sex might seem to import modesty, became so shameless, as that, leaving the natural use of fulfilling their lusts, they gave themselves over to that beast- liness, which is against natuie : I. 21. And likewise also the men, leaving the natural use of the woman, burned in their lust one toward another ; men with men working that which is unseemly, and receiving in themselves that recompence of their error which was meet. And likewise also the men &;c. men with men working those acts of filthiness, which nature itself abhorreth; and, through the just judgment of God, in this punishment of one sin with another, received such recompence of their idolatries and spiritual fornications, as they had well deserved. I. 28. And even as they did not like to retain God in their knowledge, God gave them over to a reprobate mind, to do those things which are not convenient. And, as they regarded not to acknowledge and set before their eyes that God, whom they did or might know ; so God found it most just, to suffer them, being willingly blinded by their own lewd desires, to run so far into the mis-judgment of their minds, as to make no difference of actions, and to call good evil and evil good, and thereupon to fall into these foul and abominable enormities. I. 32. Not only do the same, but have pleasure in them that do them. Not only do commit these sins themselves, but give counte- nance and encouragement to those that do them ; and so be- come, more than actors, patrons and abettors of evil. II. 1. Therefore thou art inexcusable, O man, whosoever thou art that judgest : for wherein thou judgest another, thou condemnest thyself; for thou that judgest doest the same things. There are, I know, divers of you so far from being patrons u2 ^92 PARAPHRASE UPON THE HARD TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE. of sin, that ye are ready to pass severe censures and judgments upon other men for those very sins, whereof, tliemselves, are secretly guilty ; but, O man, whosoever thou art, that judgest another for any offence, know, that thou makest thyself utterly inexcusable, and passest therein sentence against thyself: thine own mouth hath condemned thee, in the person of another. II. 2. But we are sure that the judgment of God is according to truth against them which commit such things. It is not a verbal profession of thine innocence, or any secret evasion of witty excuse, that can serve the turn : we know as- suredly, whatsoever men may pretend, that the judgment of God is according to the truth of men's actions, and estates ; and, therefore, that he will surely punish the doers of wicked- ness, what colour soever is set upon them and their condition. II. 4, 5. Or despisest thou the riches of his goodness and for- bearance and longsuffering ; not knowing that the goodness of God leadeth thee to repentance ? But after thy hardness and im- penitent heart treasurest up unto thyself wrath against the day of wrath and revelation of the righteous judgment of God. Or, dost thou make an ill use of the rich mercy and patient long-suffering of God, as if he noted not, or regarded not, or would not punish thy misdoings ; not considering that his for- bearance, all this while, was for thy good, that hereupon thou mightest be moved to repentance ? But thou, contrarily, takest occasion, by this means, to harden thyself so much more in thy sins, and becomest obstinately impenitent ; and hereby dost aggravate thine own judgment, and addest every day something to that heap of God's wrath and vengeance, which is laid up for thee, and shall be fearfully executed upon thee in that day, which he hath set for the just revelation and infliction thereof. 11. 11. For there is no respect of persons with God. For God regardeth not the person of any man, for these outward things ; not accepting of any man the more, for his parentage, or country, or wealth, or honour; nor disrespecting any, on the contrai-y, for meanness of birth, or poverty, or per- sonal infirmity. II. 12. For as many as have sinned without law shall also perish without law : and as many as have sinned in the law shall be judged by the law ; For as many as have sinned without the knowledge of a written law, shall receive notwithstanding a just judgment for their sin, as being therein convinced by a law of nature ; and as many as have sinned, against the written Law of God, shall, according to that Law, receive judgment for their sins : II. 13, 14, 15. (For not the hearers of the laiv are just before God, but the doers of the laiv shall be justified. For when the Gentiles, which have not the law, do by nature the things con- tained in the law, these, having not the law, are a law unto ROMANS, CHAP. II. 293 themselves : Which shew the work of the law written in their hearts, their conscience also hearing witness, and their thoughts the mean while accusing or else excusing one another ;) (For it is the full and perfect obedience to that Law, which shall present a man just before God : it is not a formal pro- fession or an outward hearing of the Law, that can do it. Do this and live, is the voice of the Law ; not, Hear this and live. For, when the Gentiles, which have not the written Law of God given unto them, do, by the light of nature, those moral actions, which are contained in the Law written, these, having not that written Law, yet have in their own bi-easts those rules of equity, which are a law to themselves : Which give good testimony that they have an inward rule, in very nature of their judgment, both of good and evil, agreeing with the written Law ; their consciences also telling them secretly, in their own bosoms, whether they have done well or ill; and their thoughts, either excusing and acquitting them in doing good, or accusing and condemning them in doing evil.) n. 16. In the day ivhen God shall judge the secrets of men by Jesus Christ according to my gospel. I say, so many as have sinned against the light of the Law written shall be judged by that LaM', in that great Day of Assize, when God shall judge the secrets of all hearts, by his Son Jesus Christ ; according as I have declared unto you, in that holy and infallible message, which I have received from God, and delivered unto you. 11. 17. Behold, thou art called a Jew, and restest in the law, and makest thy boast of God. Behold, thou hast the honour and privilege to be called a Jew, one of God's anciently chosen people ; and restest in this prerogative, which thou hast above other nations, that thou hast the Law given to thee; and thereupon makest thy boasts of a more peculiar interest in God. n. 20. An instructor of the foolish, a teacher of babes, which hast the form of knowledge and of the truth in the law. Thou takest upon thee to be a teacher of the simple ; as conceiting, that thou hast all the points of the Law laid up in thy breast, and hast full knowledge of all the secrets thereof. II. 22. Thou that abhorrest idols, dost thou commit sa- crilege ? Thou, that abhorrest idols and erecting of false gods, dost thou profane the Name of the true God, by robbing him of his dvie? II. 24. For the name of God is blasphemed among the Gen- tiles through you, as it is written. For the name of God is ill spoken of among the Gentiles, bj occasion of your lewd life and wicked behaviour ; as it is 294 PARAPHRASE UPON THE HARD TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE. written by the prophets Isaiah and Ezekiel, concerning your forefathers. II. 25. For circumcision verily projiteth, if thou keep the law : but if thou be a breaker of the law, thy circumcision is made uncircumcision. But ye say, We are circumcised, and have the seal of God's covenant in our flesh. Deceive not yourselves : this is but an idle vaunt : in vain shall ye stand upon the outward ceremony of circumcision, while ye do not regard the truth and substance of that which is signified by it : did ye live answerably to the Law of God, ye might seem to have some reason to boast of your circumcision; but, if ye be willing transgressors and vio- lators of the Law, your circumcision gives you no pi'ivilege above the uncircumcised. II. 26. Therefore if the uncircumcision keep the righteous- ness of the law, shall not his uncircumcision be counted for cir- cumcision ? If he, that is uncircumcised, do carefully endeavour to do those things which are required in the Law, and shall accord- ingly do the moral duties there specified, shall not that man be all one in account with God, as if he were circumcised ? II. 27. And shall not uncircumcision which is by nature, if it fulfil the law, judge thee, who by the letter and circumcision dost transgress the law ? And shall not that man, which is uncircumcised, if, being only guided by the light of nature, he perform those outward acts of morality which the Law requireth, rise up in judgment against thee, who, being circumcised and having the letter of the written Law to direct thee, yet livest contrary to the Law? II. 28, 29. For he is not a Jew, which is one outwardly ; neither is that circumcision ivhich is outward in the flesh : But he is a Jew, which is one inwardly ; and circumcision is that of the heart, in the spirit, and not in the letter ; whose praise is not of men, but of God. If there be a privilege in Judaism, certainly it is in the truth and sincerity of that profession ; and a man, that is truly and spiritually a Jew or Israelite, must not be esteemed so by the outward mark of circumcision in the flesh ; neither is that circumcision worth accounting of, which is only a cutting off an outward skin : But he, that would be a true Israelite, or Jew indeed, must be such inwardly ; being cleansed from all corrupt affections, and freed from all superfluity of malicious- ness : and that circumcision must be inwardly, in the heart and soul and spirit, in cutting off the unclean foreskin thereof, and not a literal and outward circumcision of the flesh, which shall ever carry acceptance from God : it may be, this bodily cir- cumcision may, amongst men, be deemed a mark of honour ; ROMANS, CHAP. II. III. 295 but, with God, no circumcision can look to receive allowance, but the spiritual. III. 1 . What advantage then hath the Jew ? or what profit is there of circumcision ? What privilege then hath the Jew above the Gentile ? or what profit is there of circumcision, more than of uncircumci- sion ; if all the praise and advantage thereof be inward, which may be as well incident into a Gentile as into a Jew ? III. 2. Much every way: chiefly, because that unto them were committed the Oracles of God. Yes, doubtless, there are great privileges, in many respects ; but chiefly in this. That unto that nation and people were the Oracles of God committed, with them was the Covenant made, to them was the Law delivered, and unto their trust and cus- tody were the Holy Scriptures deposited. III. 3. For what if some did not believe ? shall their unbelief make the faith of God without effect? But, Alas! you will say, What are they the better for these Oracles of God, if they have rejected them carelessly through their unbelief, and have made themselves unworthy of these favours ? But, I say again. Grant that many of them did not believe ; shall their infidelity be any hinderance to the per- formance of the faithful promises of God ? Shall not he make his word good to his chosen ones, because some of the nation have failed of their duty to him ? HI. 4. God forbid : yea, let God be true, but every man a liar, as it is written. That thou mightest be justified in thy say- ings, and mightest overcome ivhen thou art judged. God forbid : yea, whatsoever become of men, who are all falsehood and vanity, let the truth of God and all his words and promises stand fii'm and inviolable for ever ; according to that of the Psalmist, That thou mayest be declared to be most true and just in all thy savings ; and, whensoever any of thine actions are scanned, mayest go away with the glory of a per- fect and irreprehensible justice. III. 5. But if our unrighteousness commend the righteousness of God, ivhat shall we say? Is God unrighteous who taketh vengeance ? (I speak as a man.) But, if this be all, that God looks to be glorified by men ; and, as he pleases to order matters, he turns the wickedness of men to the praise of his justice, since his justice doth most appear in punishing the wickedness of men ; what shall we say ? Is God unrighteous, in punishing men, for that, by which his justice is glorified? (I speak after the carnal manner of men's reasoning.) III. 6. God forbid: for then how shall God judge the tvorld ? 296 PARAPHRASE UPON THE HARD TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE. God forbid, that the judge of all the World should be un- righteous : No ; far be that from the least of our thoughts ; for how should he order and compose all the affairs of the earth and heaven, if he himself were not absolutely righteous ? III. 7. For if the truth of God hath more abounded through my lie unto his glory ; why yet am I also judged as a sitiner? For, saith the wicked man, if the truth of God be more magnified and made more conspicuous, and so more glory accrues to his Name, by my lie, in that my falsehood and in- justice is the matter for his justice to work revenge upon, what reason is there, that I should be punished, who have occasioned this further glory to God, and should be proceeded against as an offender ? III. 8. And not rather, (as we be slanderously reported, and as some affirm that tve say,) Let us do evil, that good may C07ne? whose damnation is just. And why should we not rather take up that resolution, which some have slanderously cast upon us, by lewd and false reports ; affirming that we say. Let us do evil, that good may come of it : so that the event be good, it matters not what our actions be ? Such wicked calumnies are cast upon us, by the depraving tongues of false accusers, who shall receive just damnation for this slander of the Gospel. III. 9. What then ? are we better than they ? No, in no wise : for ive have before proved both Jews and Gentiles, that they are all under sin. What then, if there be prerogatives that we Jews have above the Gentiles, are we better than they ? or have we cause to pride ourselves, as being in a happier condition ? No ; in no wise; for we have before proved, that all, both Jews and Gen- tiles, are in the state of sin, and thereby liable to the wrath of God and everlasting damnation. III. 13. Their throat is an open sepulchre. See Psalm v. 9. III. Ibid. The poison of asps is under their lips. See Psalm cxl. 3. III. 1 9. Now we know that what things soever the law saith, it saith to them who are under the law : that every mouth may be stojyped, and all the word may become guilty before God. But ye are now ready to say, that these accusations and re- proofs are not meant to you Jews, but to other profane and wicked nations. Be not deceived : whatsoever the Spirit of God saith in the Scriptures, it speaketh to them unto whom that word of God was given ; and therefore more especially to the people of the Jews ; intending, that, by these general tax- ations of man's wickedness, every mouth should be stopped, and that all the world should be convinced as guilty before God. III. 20. Therefore by the deeds of the law there shall no ROMANS, CHAP. Itl. 297 flesh he justified in his sight : for by the law is the knowledge of sin. Therefore, certainly, since all mankind is thus corrupted, it must needs follow, that no man can be justified and acqviitted before God, by those Works, which he can pretend to do, answerable to the Law of God ; for the Law rather binds us over to death, in that the only efi^ect thereof is to shew us our sins and to convince us of it, and thereby to lay us open to the wrath of God. IIL 21. But now the righteousness of God without the law is manifested, being witnessed by the law and the prophets ; But now, if any man would know how he may come to stand righteous before God, the case is fully cleared : there is an Evangelical Righteousness, which consists not in the Works of the Law ; which is confirmed by the testimony of God's Spirit, both in the Law and the Prophets ; in. 22. Even the righteousness of God which is by faith of Jesus Christ unto all and upon all them that believe : for there is no difference : Even the Righteousness, both given and accepted of God, which is by Faith in Jesus Christ; which Faith is that effectual instrument, whereby we receive, apprehend, apply Christ, who is true and perfect Righteousness unto all them that believe, whether Jews or Gentiles ; for, herein God maketh no dif- ference at all : III. 23. For all have sinned, and come short of the glory of God; For, both all men have sinned, and come short of that per- fect obedience whereby they should glorify God, and of that justice which God accounts only and truly glorious ; and there- fore have need of a Saviour : III. 24. Being Justified freely by his grace through the re- demption that is in Jesus Christ. And, being in this case, have no way to be justified, but by his gracious and free acceptation and acquittal, wrought and obtained by the redemption that is in Jesus Christ : in. 25. Whom God hath set forth to be a propitiation through faith in his blood, to declare his righteousness for the remission of sins that are past, through the forbearance of God ; Whom God the Father hath ordained and set forth, to be that Mediator, who should make a full atonement for mankind, through Faith in his blood ; and who should make known and apply that his all-sufficient satisfaction, for the remission, even of those sins, which were committed before his coming in the flesh ; the expiation whereof could not be made by any legal sacrifices, but only by his oblation and death, which was pre- figured thereby: this was the means to do away those sins, 298 PARAPHRASE UPON THE HARD TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE. which God, in his mercy, would not take speedy revenge of, but graciously reserved them to be purged by the blood of his Son. III. 26. To declare, I say, at this time his righteousness .* that, he /night be Just, and the Justijier of him which believeth in Jesus. And not only to make known this mercy to those that are gone and past, but also, to declare unto us at this time, and to all that shall come after us unto the end of the world, what is the only means of our standing righteous before God, even Faith in Christ ; that thus he might be approved, to be both most just in himself in accepting of none but those that are I'ighteous, and also a justifier of every one (and him alone) that believeth in his Son Jesus. III. 27. Where is boasting then ? It is excluded. By what law ? of works ? Nay : but by the law of faith. What cause of boasting then can any of us have in our- selves, whether Jews or Gentiles? if Gentiles, in our civil jus- tice; and if Jews, in our just works? Surely, none at all. All boasting is utterly excluded : but how, or upon what ground, is our boasting excluded? Surely, not upon the ground of our Works : for, if by our Works we could fulfil the Law, we should have cause of boasting in ourselves ; but, upon the ground of Faith, for now that we are justified thereby, upon the free acceptation of God, we have no cause at all to boast in ourselves, but in him alone. III. 28. Therefore we conclude that a man is justified by faith without the deeds of the law. Let this conclusion therefore be firmly set down. That a man is justified, not by the Works of the Law, but by Faith only. III. 29, 30. Is he the God of the Jews only ? Is he not also of the Gentiles ? Yes, of the Gentiles also : Seeing it is one God, which shall justify the circumcision by faith, and uncir- cumcision through faith. Neither is this Justification proper and peculiar to one na- tion only, butis common to the believers of all nations through the world: never think therefore, that this mercy is confined to the Jews only : no ; the grace of God is not limited to them only : God is not the God of the Jews only, but of the Gen- tiles also : Seeing it is one and the same God, whose goodness extendeth and enlargeth itself to all; and makes no more differ- ence betwixt Jews and Gentiles, but that he justifies the Jews by Faith, and throvigh Faith the Gentiles, which as they are all one in effect, so his merciful act of Justification is one and the same in both. III. 31. Do we then make void the law through faith? God forbid : yea, toe establish the law. ROMANS, CHAP. III. IV. 299 Do we then, because we teach that men are justified by Faith, and not by the Works of the Law, make void the Law through Faith, as if therefore it were of no use, because we can obtain no perfect Righteousness by it ? God forbid ; yea, rather, our Faith estabhslieth the Law, in that it obtaineth that grace, whereby the Law is fulfilled ; forsomuch as the Spirit of God, which dwells in our hearts by Faith, enableth us to walk ac- cording to the Law. IV. 1 . What shall we then say that Abraham, our father as pertaining to the flesh, hath found? There is but one way of Justification : as it was with Abra- ham, who was our father according to the flesh, so it is with us ; and how will you then say, that the case stood with Abra- ham ? had he no benefit by his Works ? IV. 2. For if Abraham were justified by works, he hath whereof ^o glory ; but not before God. Surely, I must needs yield the case alike in all ; and, as for Abraham, therefore if he were justified by the merit of his Works, he had cause to glory in himself, and not in God ; but he never sought to glory in himself, but in God only ; and therefore he was justified not by Works, but by Faith. IV. 3. For what saith the Scripture? Abraham believed God, and it was counted unto him for righteousness. For what saith the Scripture 1 Abraham believed God in his promises, and that Faith of his apprehending Christ, which was promised, was accounted unto him by God for Righteous- ness ; so as Abraham, upon his belief, was reputed no less righteous, than if he had fulfilled the Law. IV. 4. Now to him that worketh is the reward not reckoned of grace, but of debt. Now, this reputing Just must needs be an act of favour and grace ; whereas, to him, that earneth ought by Working, the recompence is given, not out of grace and favour, but as of due debt. IV. 6, 7. Even as David also describeth the blessedness of the man, unto whom God imputeth righteousness without worJcs, Saying, Blessed are they whose iniquities are forgiven, and whose sitis are covered. And David also, whose authority is justly sacred amongst you, so describes our Righteousness, as one that meant to ex- clude Works from the power of Justifying ; for, when he would set forth the blessedness of a man justified before God, he desci'ibes him by the imputing of Righteousness without Works ; Saying, Blessed are they whose iniquities are for- given, and whose sins are covered ; and not. Blessed are they whose good works are many and great. IV. 9. Cometh this blessedness then upon the circumcision 300 PARAPHRASE UPON THE HARD TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE. only, or upon the nncircumcision also ? for we say that faith was reckoned to Abraham for righteousness. That ye may well see this righteousness, and blessedness, is not by Works, but by Faith ; consider, that circumcision is the first work that is required under the Law, and that this bles- sedness belonged to Abraham not upon his circumcision but before, even in his nncircumcision : for we say, that Abraham's Faith was accounted to him for righteousness. IV. 10. How ivas it then reckoned ? when he was in circum- cision, or in uncircumcision ? Not in circumcision, but in un- circumcision. But when, and in what estate, was it so accotmted to him? when he was circumcised, or while he was uncircumcised ? Ye are easily able to satisfy yourselves in this ; and know, that it was not when he was circumcised, but long before, even when he was uncircumcised. IV. 11, 12. A fid he received the sign of circumcision, a seal of the righteousness of the faith which he had yet being uncir- cumcised : that he might be the father of all them that be- lieve, though they be not circumcised ; that righteousness might be imputed unto them also : Atid the father of circumcision to them who are not of the circumcision only, but also walk in the steps of that faith of our father Abraham, which he had being yet uncircumcised. And he received this outward mark and sign of the Sacra- ment of Circumcision, as a seal and full confirmation of that Faith which he had before, while he was uncircumcised : God would therefore have him justified by Faith before he was cir- cumcised, that he might be the Father of all that are Faithful, though uncircumcised ; that his example might shew, that righte- ousness is and may be so imputed unto them also, without any outward circumcision : And that he might be the Father of the Circumcised, of those, I mean, which are not only outwardly and formally circumcised, but truly and inwardly ; and who live the life of that Faith, which Abraham had, being yet un- circumcised. IV. \o. For the promise that he should be the heir of the world, was not to Abraham, or to his seed, through the laiv, but through the righteousness of faith. For the promise that was made to Abraham, of the inherit- ance of the land of Canaan, by which a better inheritance was figured, was not made to Abraham, because had merited it by keeping the Law ; but because he had believed God, and had obtained the Righteousness of Faith. IV. 14. For rf they which are of the law be heirs, faith is made void, and the jn'omise made of none effect : For if they, which trust to the fidfilling of the Law, be heirs of the spiritual blessings of God, and so the inheritance come ROMANS, CHAP. IV. 301 by Works, then Faith is to no purpose ; neither is there any use of it : and so those promises, which are made to the he- hever, are vain and useless ; neither could any heart find com- fort or assurance in itself, forasmuch as it should be con- vinced in itself of an impossibility of keeping the Law, and thereby of attaining eternal life : IV. 15. Because the law worketh wrath: for where no law is, there is no transgression. Because, howsoever to those, which are upright and per- fect, the Law might and would shew the true way of life ; yet to those, that are sinful and corrupt, as now all mankind is, it doth nothing, but aggravate their evil condition : for, while it shews them what they ought to do, and gives them not strength to do it, it impleads them guilty before the Judgment Seat of God ; since that, having the knowledge of our duty, and not performing it, we run into greater condemnation ; for, if that man sin, which is not acquainted with the written Law of God, his sin must needs be much less than his, who doth knowingly and wilfully offend. IV. 16, 17. Therefore it is of faith, that it might be b?/ grace ; to the end the promise might be sure to all the seed; not to that only which is of the law, but to that also which is of the faith of Abraham ; who is the father of us all, (As it is written, I have made thee a father of many nations,) before him whom he believed, even God who qiiickeneth the dead, and calleth those things which be not as though they were. Therefore, since if the inheritance were by Works Faith were of no use and the promises to no purpose, I do justly conclude, that it is of Faith, that it might be of God's grace, and not of our earning ; and that the promise might stand in full force to all the seed of faithful Abraham, not only to the Jews, which stand upon the privilege of the Law, but to all those of Jews and Gentiles, which follow the Faith of Abraham, who is the Father of all us Believers, in what nation soever; as it is written, I have made thee a father of many nations : the father, I say, of us all, not natural but spiritual ; not in respect of flesh, but in respect of that interest in that God in whom he believed, confidently relying upon the promise of that God, who, he well knew, was able to quicken the dead, and, by his mighty word, is able to make those things to be which are not. IV. 18. Who against hope believed in hope, that he might become the father of many nations, according to that which was spoken. So shall thy seed be. Who, when there was no cause or reason at all, in nature, why he should hope, yea, when all things seemed to cross the possibility of any hope, yet even then believed that he should have the honour of being the father of many nations, according 302 PARAPHRASE UPON THE HARD TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE. to that word which God had said unto him, That his seed should be as the stars of heaven. IV. 19. And being not weak in faith, he considered not his own body now dead, when he was about a hundred years old, neither yet the deadness of Sarah's womb. And, being strong and vigorous in Faith, he regarded not the impotency of his own body, which was, as it were, dead in respect of any desires or powers of generation, being now about a hundred years old ; neither yet the deadness of Sarah's womb, which was long before past the ordinary possibility of conception. IV. 22. And therefore it was imputed to him for righteous- ness. And therefore, this Faith of his in the truth of God's pro- mises was accepted of God, in lieu of perfect Righteousness. IV. 23, 24. Now it was not written for his sake alone, that it was imputed to him; But for us also, to whom it shall be im- puted, if we believe on him that raised up Jesus our Lord from the dead ; Now tliis case was not intended to be Abraham's alone ; neither was it recorded of him only, that his Faith was so im- puted to him ; But it is meant to be extended unto all us, the sons of faithful Abraham, to whom there shall be the like im- putation of Faith to Righteousness, if we do truly believe in that God, who raised up Jesus our Lord from the dead : IV. 25. Who was delivered for our offences, and was raised again for our justification. Who was delivered to death, for the full satisfaction for all our sins, in that he paid for us that debt which we were never able to have discharged ; and was raised up from the dead for our Justification, in that hereby he hath fully declared himself to have conquered death and hell, and to have atchieved that great work of reconciling God the Father unto us. V. 1. Therefore being justified by faith, we have peace with God through our Lord Jesus Christ : Therefore, being justified by Faith, as laying hold on that Christ in and by whom God is satisfied and appeased towards us, we have peace with God, who before were through our sins utter enemies to him, by the means of the same Jesus Christ our Lord : V. 2. By whom also we have access by faith into this grace wherein we stand, and rejoice in hope of the glory of God. By whom also, besides our peace, we have access by the same Faith, into the grace and favour of God, wherein we stand; being beloved of him, as dear children ; and do rejoice in the comfortable expectation of the possession of the glory of God, which is laid up for us. ROMANS, CHAP. V. 303 V. 3, 4. And not only so, hut tve glory in tribulations also: knowing that tribulation worketh patience ; and patience, ex- perience ; and experience, hope. And not only do we rejoice and glory in the comfortable assurances of his favour and salvation ; but we rejoice also in our very tribulations, which are the only miseries and heart- breakings unto carnal minds : yet in these we can find pleasure, and cause of joy ; not in themselves so much, as in their issue and fruitful effects ; as knowing that tribulation, in God's chil- dren, worketh patience ; And patience, experience of God's merciful sustentation and aid; and experience, hope of his fur- ther mercy and seasonable deliverance : V. 5. And hope maketh not ashamed ; because the love of God is shed abroad in our hearts by the Holy Ghost which is given unto us. And hope disappointeth us not ; because the sense and com- fortable assurance of that love, wherewith God embraceth us, is shed abroad in our hearts, by the Holy Ghost, which is given unto us. V. 6. For when we were yet without strength, in due time Christ died for the ungodly. For, when we were yet in our sins, and therefore uttei'ly un- worthy, and, as it were, incapable of his favour ; even then, Christ, our merciful Saviour, died for us, wretched and ungodly men. V. 7. For scarcely for a righteous man will one die : yet peradventure for a good man some would even dare to die. Wherein that gracious Redeemer shewed his wonderful goodness and mercy to mankind, beyond all example : for scarcely will any one be content to die for the best deserving and most righteous man ; and yet, it is possible, that for a good man and dear friend, some one would dare to die. V. 8. But God commendeth his love toward us, in that, while we tvere yet sinners, Christ died for us. But God commendeth his love to us, above all the conceit or practice of men, in that, while we were yet sinners, and therefore enemies unto him, yet even then Christ died for us. V. 9. Much more then, being now justified by his blood, we shall be saved from wrath through him. How much more then, being now accepted of him as friends and sons, and justified by his blood from all ovu* sins, shall we be saved from the wrath of God, and all the effects and conse- quents thereof, by and through him ? V. 11. A7id not only so, but we also joy in God through our Lord Jesus Christ, by whom we have now received the atone- ment. And not only have we this fruit of his mercy, to be saved and secured from wrath, but we do also further joy in God, through 304< PARAPHRASE UPON THE HARD TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE. our Lord Jesus Christ, by whom our happy reconcihation with God is made and perfected. V. 12. Wherefore, as by one man sin entered into the world, and death by sin ; 8fc. Wherefore, as by one man, even our first parent Adam, sin entered into the world, and death by sin, as the due reward thereof; &:c. V. 13. For until the law sin was in the world: but sin is not imputed when there is no law. For, let no man think that sin began to have his being to- gether with the Law: no; sin was, before there was any written Law to forbid it ; and the same acts, which are forbidden in the Law, were both formerly done and formerly sinful: but sin was not so known and acknowledged by the committers of it, nor so strictly and severely imputed to them by God, as it was and is since the Law was given. V. 14. Nevertheless death reigned from Adam to Moses, even over them that had not sinned after the similitude of Adam's transgression, who is the figure of him that was to come. Nevertheless, that sin was in the world before appears suf- ficiently, in that, death, which is the effect of sin, reigned and raged over all mankind, even from Adam, the first man, till Moses, under whom the Law was given ; reigned, I say, even over very infants, that had not actually sinned, as Adam did, and over those ignorant Gentiles, that had not received a di- rect prohibition, as Adam had : which Adam is the type and figure of that Second Adam, who was to come ; in that, the First Adam was the original of our natural and earthly being, the Second Adam of our spiritual and heavenly ; and, as by the First sin came into the world, so by the Second came right- eousness. V. 15. But not as the offence, so also is the free gift. For if through the offence of one, many be dead, 8^c. But yet, the resemblance betwixt the First and Second Adam is not so exquisite, as that it admitteth not many differences and exceptions : I grant there is mvich difference betwixt the bringing in of sin by the one, and of grace and righteousness by the other ; but this difference is to the advancement of Christ's part: for the grace of Christ is much more powerful to Justification and Salvation, than the Sin of Adam was to Condemnation ; insomuch as the author of that grace is more potent, than the means of that depravation : if therefore, through the offence of one, many be dead, much more, &c. V. 16. And not as it was by one that sinned, so is the gift : for the judgment was by one to condemnation; but the free gift is of many offences unto justification. There is, besides, a difference of the extent of the sin in the one, and the gift of the other : that gift doth more enlarge it- ROMANS, CHAP. V. VI. 805 self, than that sin : one sin did, in the just judgment of God, bind us over to Condemnation ; but the free gift and grace of God acquits us from many sins, unto Justification. V. 17. For if by one mans offence death reigned by one ; much more they which receive abundance of grace and of the gift of righteousness shall reign in life by one, Jesus Christ. For, if by one man's offence, who was the First Adam, death, through the means of that man, had power over all mankind ; much more shall the grace and gift of Righteousness of Jesus Christ, God and Man, obtain eternal life, unto all them, which have received abundant mercy from him. V. 1 8. Ellen so by the righteousness of one the free gift came upon all men unto justification of life. So, by the Righteousness of one, which is Christ Jesus, the free gift of grace and righteousness came upon all men, if only they believe, unto that full Justification, which shall be to their everlasting life. V. 19. For as by one mans disobedience many were made sinners, so by the obedience of one shall many be made righteous. For, as, by the disobedience of one man, all the many sons of Adam are made sinners, by the imputation of his sin to all his posterity, and by that infection which he transmitted unto them ; so, by the obedience of one, which is Christ, shall all his many faithful ones be made righteous, both by the imputation of his justice, and by the work of his Spirit graciously renewing and sanctifying them. V. 20. Moreover the law entered, that the offence might abound. But where sin abounded, grace did much more abound : Moreover, the Law was, in his due time, given by God unto man, that sin might be known to be, as it is, unmeasurably sinful, and might be acknowledged heinous : and, withal, not without the gracious and wise counsel of God, who meant, from the greater heinousness of sins, to win so much more glory and praise to his mercy ; in that, where sin abounded, his grace did much more abound in the remission thereof and deliverance therefrom : V. 21. That as sin hath reigned unto death, even so might grace reign through righteousness unto eternal life by Jesus Christ our Lord. That, as sin had prevailed over all mankind, to bring upon him a double death, both spiritual and bodily; so might his grace, through the Righteousness of his Son Jesus Christ, be effectual to restore man to eternal life. VI. 1. What shall we say then? Shall we continue in sin, that grace may abound? What then ? shall we make so ill use of the mercy of God, VOL. IV. X 306 PARAPHRASE UPON THE HARD TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE. as that, because where sin abounds, grace abounds much more, therefore we should resolve to contmue in sin, that we may have so much more use and improvement of grace ? VI. 2. God forbid. How shall we, that are dead to sin, live any longer therein ? God forbid. No ; this purpose of sinning and grace, cannot stand together ; for, where grace hath wrought upon the heart, there we are dead to sin, by the power thereof; and, if we be dead to it, how should we live longer in it ? VI. 3. Know ye not, that so many of us as were baptized into Jesus Christ were baptized into his death ? Know ye not, that so many of us, as were baptized into Jesus Christ, have the full efficacy of Christ's death sealed up unto us ; and, by virtue thereof, die unto our sins ? VI. 4. Therefore we are buried with him by baptism into death : that like as Christ was raised iqjfrom the dead by the glory of the Father, evefi so we also should walk in newness of life. Yea, our baptism doth not only represent unto us our death to sin by the power of his death, but our burial also ; and the continuance of that state of the death of sin in us, and our rising again to newness of life : that, like as Christ was raised up from the dead, by the omnipotent power of God ; even so, we should, by the power of his Spirit, be raised from the grave of our sins, to walk before him, in the new life of holy obe- dience. VI. 5. For if we have been planted together in the likeness of his death, we shall be also in the likeness q/his resurrec- tion : For, if we be so grafted in him, as that the power of his death works the like effect in us, that it did in him ; so also shall the same engrafting convey tmto us the same virtue of his Resurrection, that we should also rise by and with him from the grave of our sins : VI. 6. Knowing this, that our old man is crucified with him, that the body of sin might be destroyed^ that henceforth we should not serve sin. Knowing this, that this corrupt nature of ours, our unrege- nerate part, is crucified and dead together with him, and by the power of his death ; that the whole bulk of our malicious- ness and depravation might be so far destroyed, as that, how- soever we may be drawn to sin, yet we shoidd not serve sin any more. VI. 7. For he that is dead is freed fro7n sin. For he, that is dead to sin, is freed from any further domi- nion of sin. VI. 8. Now if we be dead with Christ, we believe that we shall also live with him : ROMANS, CHAP. VI. 307 Now, if we, being in Christ, died also with and in him, we have reason to beheve, that we have no less part in his resur- rection and life also ; so as we both do and shall live with him. VI. 9. Kno?vifig that Christ being raised from the dead dieth no more ; death hath no more dominion over him. Knowing therefore, that Christ, being raised from the dead, and triumphing over death in that his Resurrection, yieldeth not to death any more ; nor sufFereth death, thus by him van- quished, to have any more power over him. VI. 1 0. For in that he died, he died unto sin once : but in that he liveth, he liveth tinto God. For, in that he died, he died but once for the destroying of sin ; but, in that he liveth, he liveth with God for ever, a life immortal and glorious. VI. 1 1 . Likewise reckon ye also yourselves to be dead in- deed unto sin, but alive unto God through Jesus Christ our Lord. Likewise, ye, that are regenerate, must make account that ye are, by the virtue of his death, dead unto sin, but alive unto God, through Jesus Christ our Lord, who hath raised us up to the life of new obedience, by the power of his Resurrection. VI. \2. Let not sin therefore reign in your mortal body, that ye shoidd obey it in the lusts thereof. Let not sin therefore, which is thus dead in you, or at least hath received his death's wound, rule and reign, as a tyrant, in these mortal bodies of yours, so as that ye should obey it in the lusts and sinful motions thereof. VI. 13. Neither yield ye your members as instruments of unrighteousness unto sin; but yield yourselves unto God, as those that are alive from the dead, and your members as instru- ments of righteousness unto God. Neither do ye yield over the members of your bodies, and the faculties of your souls, as instruments and weapons of un- righteousness, to serve under the command of sin : but yield up yourselves wholly to the service of God, as those, that are, for this purpose, raised up from the dead; and let all the parts and faculties of your bodies and souls, be employed as weapons, to fight, under the command of God, for righteousness. VI. 14. For ye are not under the law, but under grace. For, ye are not under the condemning power of the Law ; but, under the grace and mercy of God, accepting you in Christ. VI. 15. What then? shall we sin, because we are not binder the law, but under grace ? God forbid. What then ? shall we therefore take hberty to sin, because the Law hath no power to condemn us for sin, and we are as- sured of grace and mercy from God ? God forbid. x2 308 PARAPHRASE UPON THE HARD TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE. VI. 16. Know ye not, that to whom ye yield yourselves ser- vants to obey, his servants ye are to whom ye obey ; whether of sin unto death, or of obedience unto righteousness ? Know ye not, that there is such a contrariety betwixt God and sin, that ye cannot possibly serve both. Certainly, every man must obey that master whom he serves ; whether it be sin, which will pay him with death ; or, whether righteousness, which will pay his obedience with life and glory. VI. 17. But God be thanked, that ye were the servants of sin, but ye have obeyed from the heart that form of doctrine which was delivered you. But for you, God be thanked, that, howsoever ye were once the servants of sin ; yet now, ye are freed from that bondage, and have willingly obeyed from the heart that doctrine of the Gospel, which was delivered unto you. VI. 18. Being then made free froin sin, ye became the ser- vants of righteousness. Being then set free from the servitude of sin, ye became the voluntary and cheerful servants of righteousness. VI. 19. / speak after the manner of men because of the in- firmity of your flesh : for as ye have yielded your members servants to uncleanness and to iniquity unto iniquity ; even so now yield your members servants to righteousness unto holiness. I use this familiar similitude of service and freedom, because I would descend to your weak capacity ; that, by these secular and civil things, ye might understand the spiritual : let me therefore exhort you, that, as ye have yielded over your bodies and souls to be servants to uncleanness and all kind of iniquity, from one degree thereof to another; even so now, that ye would contrarily yield over those your souls and bodies, to be the servants of righteousness, that ye may be wholly purged from your corruptions, and consecrated to the service of God. VI. 20. For when ye were the servants of sin, ye were free from righteousness. For, when ye were the servants of sin, ye had nothing to do with righteousness ; neither had that any tie over you to hold you in, within any compass of obedience. VI. 2 1 . What fruit had ye then in those things whereof ye are now ashamed ? for the end of those things is death. Then ye ran wild and loose, according to your own vain and sinful lusts ; but now, when ye look back upon that lawless condition, bethink yourselves what fruit or benefit ye found in those ways of wickedness, whereof ye are now ashamed : alas ! what good was to be hoped for from them, whose end is nothing but death and damnation ? VI. 22. But noiv being made free from sin, and become ser- vants to God, ye have your fruit unto holiness, and the end everlasting life. ROMANS, CHAP. VI. VII. 309 But now, contrai'ily, being set free from the service of sin, and being admitted to be the servants of God, ye have abund- ance of contentment hereby ; and this estate yields you the most comfortable and sweet fruit of holiness here, and of eter- nal life hereafter. VI. '23. For the wages of sin is death ; but the Gift of God is eternal life., through Jesus Christ our Lord. Now, therefore, compare the issue of both these services together ; and ye shall easily see which Master to serve and obey : the wages, that sin shall pay you in the end, is death, both of body and soul; but the gift, that God bestows upon his followers, is eternal life, through Jesus Christ our Lord. VII. 1 . Know ye not, brethren, (for I speah to them that know the law,) how that the law hath dominion over a man, as long as he liveth ? That ye may therefore fully understand in what terms ye stand with the Law, I shall make use of that similitude of the husband and wife, which is most plain and familiar. Know ye not therefore, brethren, for I speak to those Jewish Christians that do well know the Law, that the Mosaical Law hath domi- nion over any man, that is subject unto it, so long as the said Law is in force ? VII. 2. For the woman which hath a husband is bound by the law to her husband so long as he liveth ; but if the husband be dead, she is loosed from the law of her husband. Take the instance of a husband and wife : let the husband be the Law ; let us converts to Christianity be the wife : so then, the woman, which hath a husband, is bound by the Law to live with her husband, and to be subject unto him, so long as he liveth ; but if her husband be once dead, she is loosed from any further bond to her husband, or observance of him. VII. 3. So then if while her husband liveth, she be married to another man, 8{c. If then, while her husband is alive, she takes her own liberty, to forsake her husband's bed, and to marry with another man, &c. VII. 4. Wherefore, my brethren, ye are also become dead to the law by the body of Christ ; that ye should be married to another, even to him who is raised from the dead, that we should bring forth fruit unto God. Even so it is with you, my brethren : while the Law lived, and stood in his full force and vigour, ye were bound to hold you close unto it, and to observe it with all care and due re- spects ; but now, that the Mosaical Law is dead to you, and you to it, by that all-sufficient sacrifice which Christ offered up in his flesh for us, ye are now discharged from the Law, and are free to be married to another, even to Christ, the Sor^ 310 PARAPHRASE UPON THE HARD TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE. of God, who is raised from the dead, that we should, upon our happy marriage with him, bring forth fruit unto God. VII. 5. For when we were in the flesh, the motions of sins, which were by the law, did work in our members to bring forth fruit unto death. For which better fruit, we have both more occasion and better helps, then we formerly had ; for, while we were carnal and under the power of the Law, the motions of our sinful and corrupt nature took occasion by the Law, to stir us unto evil ; and accordingly drew from us those effects, which did justly procure our eternal death. VIL 6. But now we are delivered from the latv, that being dead wherein we were held ; that we should serve in newness of spirit, and not in the oldness of the letter. But now, we are delivered from that miserable servitude and hard exaction, and woeful curse of the Law ; that rigorous and cruel bondage, under which we were held, being expired ; that we should lead a new life, with our husband Christ Jesus, and should serve him in that sanctity and real obedience, which is Avrought by the Spirit of Renovation in us, and not in the out- ward and fashionable knowledge of the Law, without any true change of the heart. VIL 7. What shall we say then? Is the law sin? God forbid. Nay, I had not known sin, but by the law : for I had not known lust, except the law had said. Thou shalt not covet. What shall we say then ? If there be a kind of necessity, to be delivered from the Law ; and the motions of sin working in us, by the Law bring forth fruit unto death ; it should seem, that the Law is sin, and that it is not only unprofitable, but exceeding mischievous and pernicious to the soul : Nay, God forbid we should so think : the Law doth not cause sin, but it descries it, and shews the heinousness of it ; for I had not known or observed lust to be a sin, if the Law had not said, Thou shalt not covet : some gross outward actions might be easily discernible to be foul and sinful ; but, for this secret concupiscence of the heart, I could not have discovered it to be that, which it is, sin, had it not been for the light of God's Law. VIL 8. But sin, taking occasion by the commandment, wrought in me all manner of concupiscence. For without the law sin was dead. Indeed the Law was given, for the forbiddance and restraint of sin, and ought to have that use in us ; but, through our corruption, it falls out contrarily, that the Law, shewing and inhibiting sin and not giving jiower to avoid and restrain it, gives occasion to our impetuous desires and lusts, so much more eagerly to pursue forbidden pleasures : for had not the ROMANS, CHAP. VII. 311 Law strictly restrained us from the yieldance unto sin, sin had not had such force to put itself upon us. VII. 9. For I was alive without the law once : hut when the commandment came, sin revived, and I died, Take me^ if you please, for an example : for I, before I en- quired carefully into the Law, lived in a free and careless se- curity, making no difference of my actions ; but, when once I came to take notice of the Commandment, which restrained and forbad my sinful lusts and affections, now my corruptions began to gather head, and, as it were, seemed to receive a new life and vigour: so as I, by the force of them, fell into a spiritual death, and lay under that miserable estate. VII. 10. And the commandment, which was ordained to life, I found to be unto death. And so that Commandment, v/hich was ordained to be a rule of life, and, if I could have kept it, a means of life also, I found to be unto me, through my own corruption, an occasion of death. So also verse 11. VII. 13. Was that then which is good tnade death unto me ? God forbid. But sin, that it might appear sin, working death in me by that which is good; that sin by the commandment might become exceeding sinful. Was then the Law, which is good, turned evil, and, in its own nature deadly unto me ? God forbid ; the fault is not in the Law, but in my own depravedness ; for sin, that it might appear every way like itself, harmful and deadly, wrought death in me, by occasion of that Law, which is in itself good and holy : so as hereupon, that sin, which, in the time of my secu- rity, seemed not worthy of any note, appeared to be exceedingly foul and sinful. VII. 14. For we know that the law is spiritual : but I am carnal, sold under sin. For the Law, we know, is a heavenly, spiritual, and divine thing, and therefore is not of a hurtful and killing nature ; but I am an earthly, carnal, and sinful creature, as of myself ; alto- gether given up to the power of sin, and, as it were, sold under it to a hard and cruel servitude. VII. 15. For that ivhich I do I allow not : for what I would, that do I not ; but what I hate, that do I. And, even now, in the state of my regeneration, I am divided in myself; for that which I do, as being overcome with the force of my corruptions, I allow not, as renewed : for, that good which I would do, upon the good motions of God's Spirit in me, that I do not; but that, which, in my spiritual and rege- nerated part I hate, that, through the sway of my carnal affec- tions, I do. VII. 16, If then I do that which I woidd not, I consent unto the law that it is good. 3\2 PARAPHRASE UPON THE HARD TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE. If then my inordinate affections carry me to do the thing, which I would not do, and I find a reluctance in myself against it ; this very strife, that is in me, shews, that I am sufficiently convinced, that the Law which forbids this that I do, is good. VII. 17. Noiv then it is no more I that do it, but sin that dwelleth in me. Now, then, it is no more I, who am a spiritual and renewed person, that do this evil; but it is that corrupt nature, which dwelleth in me : for I do it not with the whole sway of my will, but my prevalent corruption is guilty of it. VII. 18. For I know that in me (that is, i?i myjlesh,) dwelleth no good thing : for to will is present with me ; but how to per- form that which is good I find not. For I know that in me, that is, in my nature as it is in itself and of itself, there dwelleth no goodness at all : for I can, so long and so far as I follow the motion of God's Spirit, indeed will that which is good ; but, as I am carried away with the frailty of my flesh, how to perform that good which I will, I find no power at all. VII. 20. Noiv if I do that I would not, it is no more I that do it, but sin that dwelleth in me. Now, if I be drawn so with the force of my remaining cor- ruption, that I do unwilUngly commit that sin which I would not, it is no more I, the regenerate man, that do it ; but that wicked nature of mine, which dwelleth in me. VII. 21. I find then a law, that, when I would do good, evil is present ivith me. I find then a kind of forcible power of secret corruption lurking within me, which so draws me awry, that, when I would do good, I am, in the mean while, declined to evil. VII. 22. For I delight in the law of God, after the inward man : For I delight in the law of God, as I am a regenerate man : VII. 23. But I see another law in my members, ivarring agaiiist the law of my mind, and bringing me into captivity to the law of sin ivhich is in my members. But I see and feel another secret power of corruption, striv- ing and fighting against the powerful inclination of my regene- rate part ; and so prevailing oftentimes with me, as that I am overcarried by that sway of sin, which is in my corrupted nature. VII. 24. O wretched man that I am ! who shall deliver me from the body of this death? O that I, wretched man that I am, might once be delivered from this mass of inward corruption which dwells in this mortal and sinful flesh of mine ! VII. 25. / thank God through Jesus Christ our Lord. So then with the mind I myself serve the law of God ; but ivith the flesh the law of sin. ROMANS, CHAP. VII. VIII. 313 But, in the mean time, howsoever I am much cumberedjand vexed with these inbred and stubborn corruptions of mine : yet, have I no cause to be too much dejected herewith ; but rather to rest patiently and contentedly upon the mercy of God ; and to be heartily thankful unto him, through Jesus Christ our Lord, for this grace that he hath wrought in me, to struggle against these my wicked corruptions, and in some good measure to master and overcome them. So then, in that I am renewed, I give my obedience to the powerful motions of God's Spirit; but, in that I am unregenerate and carnal, I am carried to the obedience of those sinful motions, which my vicious nature is ready to suggest unto me. VIII. 1. There is therefore now no condemnation to them which are in Christ Jesus, who walk not after the flesh, hut after the Spirit. Such is the case, not of myself only, but of all those that are as I am, regenerate persons : there is therefore now no con- demnation, howsoever there may be much trovible and vexa- tion, to them which are in Christ Jesus, being engrafted into him, and made one with him ; who, howsoever they may be transported into some sinful actions, by the strength of a temptation or by their own frailty, yet, in respect of the trade and course of their life, walk, not after the guidance and motion of their corrupt nature, but of the Holy Spirit. VIII. 2. For the law of the Spirit of life in Christ Jesus hath made me free from the law of sin and death. For the efficacy and power of that Good Spirit, which giveth life to all faithful ones, applying unto my soul the blood and all-sufficient merits of Christ my Saviour, hath set me free from the tyranny of sin and of death, so as neither of them shall be able to prevail against me. VIII. 3, 4. For what the law could not do, in that it was weak through the flesh, God sending his own Son in the like- ness of sinful flesh, and for sin, condemned sin in the flesh : That the righteousness of the law might be fulfilled in us, who ivalk not after the flesh, hut after the Spirit. For that perfect Righteousness and Justification, which I was not able, by reason of the weakness of my flesh, to attain unto, by fulfilling the Law, God hath graciously wrought out for me ; who sent his own Son, to take upon him that nature of ours, which our sin had miserably corrupted, and to make a full satisfaction for sin ; and, withal, to take away that guilt and power of sin, whereby it bound me over to condemnation : That the perfect righteousness of the Law might be imputed to us, as fulfilled by us, in that it was by Christ fulfilled for us ; which live, not according to the motions of our sinful nature, but according to the motions and directions of his Spirit. 314 PARAPHRASE UPON THE HARD TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE. VIII. 5. For they that are after the fie sh do mind the things of the fiesh ; but they that are after the Spirit the things of the Spirit. For they, that are merely natural and carnal men, do mind and affect earthly and carnal matters ; but they, that are re- generate and spiritual, mind and affect holy, spiritual, heavenly things. VIII. 6. For to be carnally minded is death ; but to be spiritually minded is life and peace. And the end of them both is according to their disposition and affection : for the carnal mind of man can have no other end than death ; thither it leads, and there it leaves him : but, for a man to be spiritually minded, is the certain way to life and eternal peace. VIII. 7. Because the carnal mitid is enmity against God : for it is not subject to the law of God, neither indeed can be. Neither can the carnal man look for any better issue : for his affections and desires are no better than mere enmity against God, utterly rebelling against the Law of God ; as those, which neither are subject vmto it, neither indeed, while they so continue, can be. VIII. 8. So then they that are in the fiesh, cannot please God. So then, those, that are mere unregenerate men, cannot pos- sibly please God. VIII. 9. But ye are not 'in the fiesh, but in the Sjiirit, if so be that the Spirit of God dwell in you. Now if any man have not the Spirit of Christ, he is none of his. But ye are not unregenerate and carnal men, but renewed and spiritual ; if so be that ye have the Spirit of God dwelling in you, howsoever ye have withal the remainders of your cor- rupt nature still abiding in you. But, if any man have not the Spirit of God, whereby he is renewed inwardly, what profes- sion soever he makes, yet he is none of his. VIII. 10. And if Christ be in you, the body is dead because of sin ; but the Sinrit is Ife because of righteousness. And if Christ be in you by his Spirit, certainly, this corrupt nature of yours is as good as dead in you, in respect of any hurt that sin can do unto you, by it ; but the Spirit of God is powerful in you, to work in you the life of grace here, and to bring you to the life of glory hereafter, because of that perfect righteousness which is in it ; whereby sin is mortified, and grace wrought. VIII. 11. But if the Spirit of him that raised tip Jesus from the dead dwell in you, he that raised up Christ from the dead shall also quicken your mortal bodies by his Spirit that dwelleth in you. But, if the Spirit of that Almighty God, which raised up ROMANS, CHAP. VIII. 315 Jesus from the dead, dwell in you, ye may well be assured, that the same omnipotent power of his, which raised Christ from the dead, shall also easily be able to raise your mortal bodies from the death of sin and put a new life into them, by the efficacy of the same Spirit. VIII. 12. Therefore, brethren, we are debtors, not to the fiesh, to live after the flesh. (i Therefore, brethren, since we are raised up from this death of sin and quickened to grace, we should have no more to do with our corruptions, as to live and walk in them ; but ought rather to frame ourselves after the guidance and motions of that Holy Spirit. VIII. 13. For if ye live after the flesh, ye shall die : but if ye through the Spirit do mortify the deeds of the body, ye shall live. For if ye live after the flesh, doing those things which your corrupt nature moves you unto, ye shall die eternally ; but if ye mortify your evil and corrupt affections, by the power of the Spirit, ye shall live for ever. VIII. 14. For as many as are led by the Spirit of God, they are the sons of God. For as many as are guided by the Spirit of God to lead their lives in all holy obedience to the will of God, they have good reason to be assured they are the sons of God. VIII. 15. For ye have not received the sjurit of bondage again to fear; but ye have received the S2nrit of adoption, whereby we cry Abba, Father. As for you, ye have received good evidence of your spiritual and happy condition : for ye have felt in yourselves, not that effect of the Spirit of God, which by the Law works fear and terror in the soul ; but that gracious effect of it, which com- fortably assures you of your adoption, whereby we are em- boldened to speak to God, under the title of a loving Father. VIII. 16. The Spirit itself beareth witness with our spirit, that we are the children of God : So as this Spirit of God joins together in testimony with our soul or spirit, to assure us, that we are the children of God : our own spirit finding in our hearts such peace of conscience, faith, hope, and other graces, that may testify this truth unto us ; and the Spirit of God confirming the said testimony unto our souls, by the powerful operation thereof in us : VIII. 17. And if children, then heirs ; heirs of God, and joint-heirs with Christ ; if so be that we suffer with him, that we may also be glorified together. And if we be children, then heirs ; for all God's children are heirs of a glorious kingdom, heirs of God, and joint heirs with Christ ; if we do patiently endure to suffer with him here, that we may be also glorified with him hereafter. 316 PARAPHRASE UPON THE HARD TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE. VIII. 18. For I reckon tJiat the sufferings of this present time are not worthy to be compared with the glory which shall be revealed iti its. And well may we resolve to endure whatsoever afflictions we can meet with here ; for we do undoubtedly know, that all the sufferings of this present life are nothing, in comparison of that exceeding glory, which is laid up for us, and shall be revealed unto us. VIII. 19. For the earnest expectation of the creature wait- ethfor the manifestation of the sons of God. Neither are we are alone in these sufferings, or this patient hope ; for all creatures suffer with us, and do, with an earnest expectation, as it were, wait and long for that day, wherein there shall be a full accomplishment of the glory of the sons of God, that then they may be delivered from the bondage of corruption. VIII. 20. For the creature was made subject to vanity, not will- ingly, but by reason of him who hath subjected the same in hope. For the creation was made subject to a frail and impaired condition, not of its own natural inclination, since all things do naturally affect continuance and perfection ; but by the power and just will of God, who, for man's sin, ordained this subjec- tion ; yet not without expectation of being once freed there- from. VIII. 21. Because the creature itself also shall be delivered from the bondage of corruption into the glorious liberty of the children of God. Because the creature itself also shall once be fully delivered from this liableness to corruption ; and shall partake of that freedom from it, which the children of God shall once enjoy, together with their full blessedness. VIII. 22. For we Icnoiv that the whole creation groaneth and travaileth in pain together until now. For we know that the whole frame of the creation doth, as it were, suffer under our sin ; and gx'oan and labour, as if it were in a sensible pain, together with us, until this happy restoring of all things. VIII. 23. And not only they, but ourselves also, which have the frstfruits of the Spirit, evenive ourselves groan tvithin our- selves, waiting for the adoption, to wit, the redemption of our body. And not only these senseless and brute creatures, but even we also, which have more excellent gifts, even the graces of God's Spirit, as the handsell or firstfruits of a full measure hereafter ; even we ourselves groan within ourselves, waiting for the consummation of those blessed privileges of our adop- tion ; which is the perfect restoration of our bodies, and glory of our souls. ROMANS, CHAP. VIII. 317 VIII. 24. For we are saved by hope : but hope that is seen is not hope : for what a man seeth, why cloth he yet hope for ? For howsoever we are, for the present, afflicted, and, ;in our sense, distressed ; yet, in assured hope, we are saved ; and have ah'eady this salvation laid hold of, by the power of our hope : but therefore we must not look for a present discharge and fruition ; for hope is not of things already possessed : no man hopeth for that, which he presently enjoyeth. VIII. 25. But if we hope for that we see not, then do ice with patience wait for it. But our hope is of absent and. future things ; and, if we do hope for such blessedness to come, then do we with much pa- tience digest the present evils, and wait for the deliverance and glory promised and provided for us. VIII. 26. Likewise the Spirit also helpeth our infirmities : for we know not ivhat we should pray for as we ought : but the Spirit itself maketh intercession for us with groanings which cannot be uttered. And, howsoever we of ourselves are full of weaknesses, yet we have a strong helper ; for the Spirit of God succoureth and relieveth our infirmities : and whereas, we, as of ourselves, know not what to pray for, or how to pray, as we ought, the Spirit of God aids us by his gracious work in us ; stirring up our drowsy and dull hearts to make powerful supplications to God, with sighs and groans that cannot be expressed. VIII. 27. And he that searcheth the hearts knoweth what is the 7nind of the Spirit, because he maketh intercession for the saints according to the will of God. And that God, which is the only Searcher of the Heart, finding his own Spirit to send up these prayers and supplica- tions in us, cannot but accept of those holy motions and re- quests, which are made by the same Spirit, in the hearts of his saints ; as knowing, that they proceed not from our natural desires, nor tend to the fulfilling of our own lusts, but are ac- cording to his most holy and blessed will. VIII. 28. A7id we know that all things work together for good to them that love God, to them who are the called ac- cording to his purpose. And we well know, that all the miseries and evils, which we are subject unto here below, through the gracious sanctifica- tion and improvement of God, work together for the good and benefit of those which love God ; which happy issue of their calamities doth not befall them, as out of the eflicacy of their own wisdom and providence, but by the good hand of God, who hath effectually called them, and decreed them to glory. VIII. 29. For whom he did foreknow, he also did predestinate to be conformed to the image of his Son, that he might be the firstborn among many brethren. 318 PARAPHRASE UPON THE HARD TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE. For those whom God did, in his eternal counsel, own for his, out of that corrupt mass of mankind, those did he preappoint and predestinate to be conformable to the image of his Son ; both in their holiness and in their patient sufferings : that so, he, being the Son of God by nature, might be the firstborn and ring-leader of many brethren, by adoption and grace. VIII. 30. Moreover, whom he did predestinate, them he also called : and whom he called, them he also justified : and whom he justified, them he also glorified. Moreover, there is a strong and indissoluble chain of mercy and grace in God towards his elect, the links whereof can never be either broken or severed : for those, whom he did predestinate, them also in his due time he effectually calleth ; and those, whom he thus calleth, he also justifieth ; and those, whom he justifieth from their sins, he doth also fully, at last, glorify. VIII. 31. What shall we then say to these things ? If God he for us, ivho can be against us? What shall we then say to these things ? What shall we need to be disheartened with any sufferings ? If God be with us, as he surely is if we be his, who can be against us ? VIII. 32. He that spared not his own Son, but delivered him up for us all, how shall he not with him also freely give us all things ? He, that was so gracious to us, as not to spare his own na- tural Son, but willingly dehvered him up to death for us all ; how can he scant us of any other good thing ? How forward must he needs be, to give us freely, together with him who is more than all the rest, all other blessings whatsoever ! VIII. S3. Who shall lay any thing to the charge of God's elect? \t IS, God that justifieth. Neither can we have reason to doubt of God's everlasting favour to us ; for, who should put us out of it ? Who shall lay any thing to the charge of God's elect, as to alienate God's love and mercy from them ; when it is God himself, that freely justifieth and acquitteth them ? Who can accuse, where God cleareth and absolveth them ? VIII. 34. Who is he that condemneth? It is Christ that died, yea rather, that is risen again, who is even at the right hand of God, who also maketh intercession for us. Much less can there be any danger of their utter condem- nation ; for who is it, that can condemn them ? He, that should be their Judge, Christ Jesus, is he, that died for them; yea, rather, which hath triumphed over death for them, being risen again from the dead, for their full Justification ; yea, who now sitteth gloriously at the right hand of God, there making perpetual intercession for us. VIII. 35. Who shall separate us from the love of Christ ? ROMANS, CHAP. VIII. IX. 319 shall tribulation, or distress, or persecution, or famine, or nakedness, or peril, or sword ? Now, then, let us make a bold challenge both to earth and to hell : Who shall separate us from that firm and everlasting love, wherewith Christ hath embraced us ? shall tribulation, or distress, or persecution, or famine, or nakedness, or peril, or death ? Vlll. SQ. As it is ivritten, For thy sake we are killed all the day long ; we are accounted as sheep for the slaughter. As it is long since written by the Psalmist, and must be still verified, even of our times. For thy sake we are, all our lives long, exposed to the continual danger of varieties of death ; and are pointed out to the shambles, even as sheep are to the slaughter. VIII. 37. Nay, in all these things we are more than con- querors through him that loved us. Nay, howsoever we may be assaulted with all these evils, yet we are more than conquerors over them all, through the mighty power and unspeakable mercy of that God and Saviour, which hath loved us. VIII. S%, 39. For I am persuaded, that neither death, nor life, nor angels, nor principalities, nor powers, nor things pre- sent, nor things to come, Nor height, nor depth, nor any other creature, shall be able to separate us from the love of God, which is in Christ Jesus our Ford. For I am fully and unremoveably persuaded, that neither death, nor life, nor the very angels themselves whether good or evil, nor the pricipalities and powers of heaven or hell, nor things present, nor things to come, Nor the things above, nor things beneath, nor any other created power whatsoever, shall be able to separate vis from that eternal and dear love of God, which he beareth to us in Christ Jesus our Lord. IX. 1, 2. / say the truth in Christ, I lie not, my conscience also bearing me witness in the Holy Ghost, That I have great heaviness and continual sorrow in my heart. If I shall say something, that may seem to sovmd unto the prejudice of my nation, it may perhaps be construed by some, as if I were ill-afiected to my countrymen the Jews : but I say the truth in Christ, I lie not ; my conscience also bearing me sincere witness, in that whereof I have the attestation of the Holy Ghost, That I am much grieved, and continually afi3icted with the sorrow of heart, for the obstinacy and infidelity of my people. IX. 3. For I could wish that myself were accursed from Christ for my brethren, my kinsmen according to the flesh : For, in the fervour of my zeal to the glory of God in the salvation of my brethren, I could heartily wish to be utterly 320 PARAPHRASE UPON THE HARD TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE. separated from Christ, on condition, that the Jews, my kins- men according to the flesh, might be saved. IX. 4, 5. Who are Israelites ; to whom pertaineth the adop- tion, and the glory, and the covenants, and the giving of the law, and the service of God, and the promises ; Whose are the fathers, and ofivhoni as concertiing the flesh Christ came, who is over all, God blessed for ever. Who are the natural sons of the holy Patriarch Israel, and who have received many and singular privileges from God above all other nations of the earth ; to whom pertaineth that peculiar choice which God made of them for his own people, and the dignity and pre-eminence in many tokens of his favour, and the mutual covenants which he made with them, and the honour of the giving of the Law, and the prero- gative of his service, and the grace of his promises ; Who are lineally descended of the holy Patriarchs ; and which are of the same blood, of which, according to the flesh, Christ vouch- safed to come, even the Eternal Son of God, who is the True and Everliving God, blessed for ever. IX. 6. Not as though the word of God hath taken none effect. For they are not all Israel, which are of Israel : Not as if I meant, that all the nation stands now excluded fi'om salvation, and that their condition were hopeless ; as if the word of promise, which God made to the Fathers and their seed, had utterly failed and taken no effect : for, certainly, if it have not held in some of them, yet in others, which are true Israelites indeed, it hath taken happy and sensible effect : for, there is a just distinction to be made, betwixt those of the seed of Israel : all those, which are according to nature the posterity of Israel, are not the true and privileged sons of Israel : IX. 7. Neither, because they are the seed of Abraham are they all children : but, in Isaac shall thy seed be called. As, to go higher, neither are all the sons of Abraham chil- dren of the promise ; for it was said, In Isaac shall thy seed be called : The blessing shall be derived to his seed, and of his issue shall the Messiah come; not of Ishmael's, though proceeding from the same loins of Abraham. IX. 8. That is. They which are the children of the flesh, these are not the children of God : but the children of the pro- mise are counted for the seed. To speak more plainly, all those, that are the children of these holy Patriarchs, according to the flesh, are not therefore the chosen sons of God : it is not their blood, but their faith, that must make them so : there are some of these selected from the rest, to whom the promise was made, and by whom it was received by faith : those are they, that God makes reckoning of. ROMANS, CHAP. IX. 321 IX. 9. For this is the ivord of promise, At this time will I come, and Sarah shall have a son. And this is the word of promise, which was spoken to Abra- ham, At this time will I return, and Sarah thy wife shall have a son, even Isaac ; so as he only is the promised seed. IX. 10. And not only this ; but when Rebecca also had con- ceived by one, even by our father Isaac ; Neither was this promise made to Sarah only, but even to Rebecca also, the wife of Isaac, having conceived by that one selected person, even our father Isaac ; IX. 1 1. (For the children being not yet born, neither liaving done any good or evil, that the purpose of God according to election might stand, not of works, but of him that calleth;) For she, having then twins in her womb, even Jacob and Esau, the children being yet unborn, and therefore not having done good or evil, that it might clearly appear there was no respect therein to any works that were done by either of them, but that the decree and purpose of God who had made this choice might stand in force and be effected, not out of the merit of either but out of the will of God who calleth or re- fuseth whom he pleaseth ; IX. 12. It was said unto her, The elder shall serve the younger. It was said unto her, in regard of their earthly condition, whereby a spiritual was closely figured. The elder, which is Esau, shall he a servant to the younger, which is Jacob, and the right and privilege of the primogeniture shall be devolved upon the younger son Jacob. IX. 13. As it is written, Jacob have I loved, but Esau have I hated. As it is written, Jacob and his posterity have I so loved, that I have purposed many blessings unto them, and accordingly will bestow the same blessings upon them ; but Esau have I so far disregarded, as to pass over both him and his posterity. IX. 14. What shall we say then? Is there unrighteousness with God? God forbid. What shall we say then to this ? or what use or construction shall we make of this purpose and proceedings of God ? Is there unrighteousness with God, in this, seemingly unequal, distribution of his blessings ? God forbid. IX. 15. For he saith to Moses, I will have mercy on whom I will have mercy, and I will have compassion on whom I will have compassion. For he saith to Moses, I stand not upon works or merits, that should draw my mercy and pity either way ; but my own most holy will is the ground of all the gracious and saving courses that I take with men. I will have mercy, on whom I will have mercy, not on those that deserve it ; and I will have compassion, on whom I will have compassion : my only will VOL. IV. Y PARAPHRASE UPON THE HARD TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE. shall be the rule of all my favourable and merciful dealings with men. IX. 16. So then it is not of him thai willeth, nor of him that runneth, but of God that sheweth mercy. So then, the happy success and glorious issue of the elect must not be ascribed, either to the will or to the actions and deservings of themselves, but to the mere goodness and will of God, that sheweth mercy to them, rather than to others. IX. 17. For the scripture saith unto Pharaoh, Even for this same purpose have I raised thee up, that I might shew my power in thee, and that my name might be declared throughout all the earth. For the Scripture saith unto Pharaoh, Since thou wouldest needs obstinately and presumptuously resist the messages, that I sent unto thee, in the behalf of my people ; I have, in my wise and just decree, purposed to make this use of thy ad- vancement to the throne of Egypt, and of thy rebellious resist- ance of that charge which I sent unto thee, thereby to take just occasion, to shew my mighty power in and upon thee ; and that my powerful and miraculovis revenges of thee might be de- clared abroad, to the glory of my might and justice, through all the earth, IX. 18. Therefore hath he mercy on whom he will have mercy, and whom he will he hardeneth. Therefore he hath mercy, on whom he will have mercy ; there being no other motive to incite him hereunto, but his own mere and gracious will : and, whom he will, he passeth over, leaving them to themselves ; who are thereupon hardened by their own corruptions, and the temptations of Satan ; justly punishing their former contempt, with further obduredness of heart. IX. 19. Thou wilt say then unto me. Why doth he yet find fault ? For who hath resisted his ivill ? Thou wilt then, pei-haps, say. If God, in these courses which he takes with men, follow his own will only, and all things are done thereafter, why doth God complain, and find fault with sinners as if they had offended in doing that which they do? Why doth he blame them for being hardened ? If he will have it thus, who can resist it ? IX. 20. Nay but, O man, who art thou that repliest against God ? shall the thing formed say to him that formed it ; Why hast thou made me thus ? Nay, but, O vain and wretched man, who art thou, that art ready thus to cavil and quarrel with thy Maker ; as if he had done thee wrong, in giving thee this condition, and thus dis- posing of thee ? How easy is it for God, to silence and con- found thee, ten thousand ways ! In the mean time, let this answer stop thy presumptuous mouth ; that, if it shall please ROMANS, CHAP. IX. 323 the Almighty to stand upon his absohite right and power over his creature, it is not for any creature to expostulate with him, and to challenge him for his actions : we are to him, as the clay is to the potter : shall the clay insolently argue with the potter, and say, Why hast thou made me so homely a vessel, and why to so mean uses ? IX. 21. Hat/i not the potter power over the claij, of the same lump to make one vessel unto honour, and another unto dis- honour ? Hath not the potter full power over the clay, to make it up into what form, or to what use he pleases ? and, of the same lump, to make one, a handsome vessel for the table; another, plain and carelessly shaped, for the use of the kitchen, or whatsoever other base service ? And shall not God have power over the clay of mankind, out of the same mass of per- dition, to make up one man a vessel of honour, and to pass over another as a vessel of dishonour ? IX. 22, 23, 24. What if God, willing to shew his wrath, and to make his power known, endured with much longsuffering the vessels of wrath fitted to destruction : And that he might make known the riches of his glory on the vessels of mercy, which he had afore prepared unto Glory, Even us, whom he hath called, not of the Jews only, but also of the Gentiles? Who hath cause to take exception at God, if he take these two contrary courses with his creatures ? There are some, with whom God is justly offended for their sins ; called, there- fore, Vessels of Wrath ; whom their own iniquity hath made fit subjects of damnation. What if God, after much patience and longsuffering, whereby he hath endured the provocations of these men, yet, willing to shew and approve his justice, and to let the world see that he is infinitely displeased with sin, and that he is a powerful God able to take vengeance of sinners, do execute his fierce wrath upon them on the one side ; And, on the other side, what if he please to make known the infinite pi'aise and glory of his grace and mercy, upon those chosen Subjects of Mercy, which he, of his own mere good- ness, and without any respect of ought in them, had before prepared unto their glory, Even to us, whom he hath graciously and effectually called, not of the nation of the Jews only but also of the Gentiles, without any exception of blood or coun- ^ry? IX. 25. As he saith also in Osee, I will call them my people, vhich were not my people ; and her beloved, which was not be- loved. As he saith also in the prophet Hosea. See Hosea, ii. 23, 20. IX. 27. Esaias also crieth concerning Israel, Though the number of the children of Israel be as the sand of the sea, Sfc. See Isaiah x. 22, 23. y2 324 PARAPHRASE UPON THE HARD TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE. IX. 29. And as Esaias said before, Except the Lord of Sabaoth had left us a seed, Sfc. See Isaiah i. 9. IX. 30. What shall ive say then ? That the Gentiles, which followed not after righteousness, have attained to righteous- ness, even the righteousness which is of faith. What shall we then say to all this ? or, what is the issue of that, which we have spoken ! Even this ; that, herein is to be seen and magnified the wonderful dispensation of the Al- mighty ; that the Gentiles, which followed not after Righteous- ness, have attained to that Righteousness, which they sought not after, even the Righteousness which is of Faith ; in that they, by their Faith, have laid hold of that grace and mercy, which is offered in the Gospel by Jesus Christ, being of them- selves otherwise both strangers and enemies to God. IX. 31. Eut Israel, which followed after the law of righte- ousness, hath not attained to the laiv cf righteousness. But Israel, which sought to attain to Righteousness by the Works of the Law, and affected to earn both perfect justice and God's favour by the fulfilling thereof, have not at all at- tained to the state of Righteousness. IX. 32, SS. Wherefore ? Because they sought it not by faith, but as it were by the works of the law. For they stumbled at that stumblingstone ; As it is written. Behold, 1 lay in Sion a stumhlingstone and roch of offence : and whosoever believeth on him shall not be ashamed. Wherefore ? Because they sought it not the right way, nor upon right grounds ; thinking to attain to it, not by Faith in Christ, which is the only way to compass it, but by the W^orks of the LaAV, M^hich they were never able to keep and perform: for they made Christ a stone of offence unto them; and, obscuring the virtue of his merits and satisfaction, by confidence in themselves and their own Works, they have taken occasion to fall foul upon that Saviour, which should have raised them: As it is written. See Isaiah viii. 14, 15. X. 2. For I bear them record that they have a zeal of God, but not according to knowledge. For I bear them record, they have a fervent zeal to God, but it is ignorant and erroneous : they do earnestly affect the Law, but they know not that Christ, by and in whom the Law is fulfilled. X. 3. For they being ignorant of God^s righteousness, and going about to establish their own righteousness, have not sub- mitted themselves unto the righteousness of God. For they, not knowing and apprehending that Righteous- ness which is of Faith in Christ, which God worketh in us and accepteth from us, going about to make good their own Righteousness which is by the Works of the Law, have not KOMANS, CHAP. IX. X. 325 submitted themselves to seek that Righteousness, which God requireth and crowneth in his children. X. 4. For Christ is the end of the Imv for righteousness to every one that believeth. For Christ is so the end of the Law for Righteousness to every one that believeth, as that we, by Faith in him who hath fulfilled the Law for us, are and shall be so justified, as if we had perfectly fulfilled the Law in ourselves. X. 5. For Moses describeth the righteousness which is of the law, That the man which doeth those things shall live by them. For Moses describes the Righteousness of the Law by doing; while he saith, The man that doth those things, shall obtain life by doing them. X. 6, 7. But the righteousness which is of faith speaketh on this wise, Say not in thine heart, Who shall ascend into heaven? (that is, to bring Christ down from above :) Or, Who shall descend into the deep? (that is, to bring up Christ again from the dead.) But the Righteousness, which is of Faith, stands not upon those difficulties apd impossibilities of action, but upon the apprehension of Christ our Saviour; and therefore speaketh on this wise. Say not thou in thine heart. Who shall be able to ascend up into heaven, to carry me up thither? for Christ hath already done this for thee ; and this were to fetch Christ thence, and to deny his ascension : nor say. Who shall de- scend into hell for me, to rescue me from thence ? for Christ hath already delivered thee from thence : and this were to frustrate the death of Christ. X. 8, 9. But tvhat saith it? The word is nigh thee, even iti thy mouth, and in thy heart : that is, the tvord of faith, which we preach ; That if S^c. But what saith it? Even this: The word of the Gospel, and the effect of the promises therein contained, are easily to be attained, and lie open before thee : thou shalt not need to go seek far for them : they are within thee ; both in thy mouth to confess them, and in thy heart to believe them ; and this is the word of Faith which we preach, offering salvation to all that shall by a true Faith lay hold thereon : even this, That if thou shalt confess &c. X. 10. For with the heart man believeth unto righteousness ; and with the mouth confession is made unto salvation. For with the heart man believeth, and by that his Faith is graciously accepted as Righteous ; and with the mouth he makes profession of that Christ on whom he believeth, and shews forth the truth of his Faith by the fruits of it to salvation. X. 13. For whosoever shall call upon the name of the Lord shall be saved. Whosoever shall call upon God, by Christ, in faithful prayer, shall be saved. S^6 PARAPHRASE UPON THE HARD TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE. X. 14, 15. How then shall they call on him in whom they have not believed ? and how shall they believe in him of whom they have not heard? and how shall they hear without a preacher? And how shall they preach, except they be sent? as it is written, Hoiv beautiful are the feet of them that preach the gospel of peace ^-c. / Now this invocation of God presupposeth a Faith ; for, how shall they call on him, on whom they have not believed, that he can or will help them? And this faith presupposeth a Hearing ; for how shall they believe on him, of whom they have not heard ? And this Hearing doth necessarily imply an Instructor ; for how shall they hear without a preacher ? And this Preaching presupposeth a Mission, or sending on God's part ; for how shall they preach, except they be sent by God, on this errand of his, and receive both gifts and command from him? according to that saying of the prophet, How beautiful, and worthy of cheerful acceptance, are the very feet of those, that preach the Gospel of Peace, &c. ! X. 18. But I say, Have they not heard? Yes verily, their sound went into all the earth, and their words unto the ends of the world. But I say. What do ye stand upon these contemptuous con- ceits of the Gentiles, as if they had never heard ought of God before? Do ye not remember the words of the Psalmist, Their sound went into all the world, &c. Even the wonderful workmanship of the heavens and earth was a great instruc- tion to them, and taught them to know somewhat of their Maker. X. 19. I will provoke you to jealousy 6z/ them that are no people, and by a foolish nation I will anger you. By that mercy, which I will shew to the Gentiles, which are not my people, you will be stirred up to envy against them: I will be so gracious to those rude and ignorant na- tions, that you shall fret at and be moved to anger and emula- tion of them, whom ye formerly contemned. XI. 2. God hath not cast away his people which hefore- kneiv. Wot ye not what the scripture saith of Elias ? God hath not cast away those , of his people, whom he elected, and acknowledged for his ; howsoever, those fashion- able counterfeits, which make an empty profession of the name of his people, be justly rejected, &c. XL 5. Even so then at this present time also there is a remnant according to the election of grace. As it was in the time of Elias, so it is still: there are, amongst a number of false hypocrites, some few left, whom God hath graciously selected to himself. XI. 6. And if by grace, then is it no more of icorks : other- ROMANS, CHAP. X, XI. 327 wise grace is no more grace. But if \t he of works, then it is no more grace : otherwise work is no more work. And if they be elected out of his Free Grace, then not out of any merit of their own Works : otherwise Grace should not be Free, but earned, and so no Grace at all. But if it be of the merit of Works, then it is not of his Free Grace : for else Work should not be Work, and not meritorious at all ; neither can there be any mixture of the merit of Works, and the free Grace of God ; but one of these excludes the other. XI. 7. What then ? Israel hath not obtained that which he seeketh for ; but the election hath obtained it, and the rest were blinded. What shall we conclude then ; Even this : all the natural sons of Israel, his posterity according to the flesh, have not obtained that which they seek for, namely. Righteousness befoi'e God, and Salvation; but those, whom God hath mer- cifully selected out of the rest, have obtained it ; and the rest, through their own wilful infidelity, are hardened in their hearts, and blinded in their understandings. XI. 8. (According as it is written, God hath given them the spirit of slumber, ^c.J See Isaiah xxix. 10. XI. 9. A}id David saith, Let their table be made a snare, Sfc. See Pslam Ixix. 22, 23. XI. li. / saj/ then. Have they stumbled that they should fall? God forbid: but rather through their fall salvation is come unto the Gentiles, for to provoke them to jealousy. I say tlien, Have the whole nation of the Jews so stumbled, as that they are utterly fallen ; and that there is no recovery and salvation for any of them ? God forbid : no ; there are many of them, whom God will call and save. Rather, as upon their fall, the Gentiles are succeeded into their room, and partake of that grace and salvation which they refused ; so, God means to make use of the emulation, which the Jews do hereupon conceive against the Gentiles, to stir them up to an earnest endeavour to recover and attain the same grace and happiness. XI. \2. Now if the fall of them be the riches of the world, and the diminishing of them the riches of the Gentiles ; how much more their fulness ! Which happy issue shall be a notable advantage to the Church of God : for, if, upon their fall, the world of Gentiles were enriched ; and, upon their decay and loss, the Gentiles were the gainers of those honours and privileges which were taken from them; how much more shall their full recovery and receipt into favour be both gainful and glorious, when there shall be a happy union betwixt all believers, and one Church shall be made up of both Jews and Gentiles ! XI. 13, 14. For I speak to you Gentiles, inasmuch as I am 228 PARAPHRASE UPON THE HARD TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE. the, apostle of the Gentiles, I magnify mine office : If by any means I may provoke to emulation them which are my flesh, and might save some of them. For 1 speak to you, Gentiles ; as one, that, howsoever I am by birth and blood a Jew, yet challenge a special interest in you, and profess an especial care of you, inasmuch as I am appointed to be the Apostle of the Gentiles ; and, therefore, in thus setting forth your privileges and blessings, I magnify my own office ; Which I purposely do, that, by thus extolling God's favour and mercy to you, I might provoke those of my own flesh and blood to a holy emulation of you, and might save some of them. XI. 15. For if the casting away of them be the reconciling of the world, what shall the receiving of them be, but life from the dead ? For, if, upon the casting away of them, the rest of the world were received into favour, how much more must all the world needs be received, by their receiving again into favour ! While they are excluded, the Church hath not that full and complete life, which then it shall enjoy, upon their restoring. XI. 16. For if the first-fruit be holy, the lump is also holy: and if the root be holy, so are the branches. For, certainly, it must needs be granted, that there is a special privilege of spiritual nobleness ; and, by reason of the covenant, an hereditary kind of dedication to God in the nation of the Jews, more than, naturally, of the Gentiles : for, if the Patriarchs, which were the first-fruits of the Jews, were holy, then the whole bulk or lump of the nation is holy also ; and, if those faithful men, which were the roots of that nation, were holy, so must they also, which, as branches, are issued out from them be holy. XI. 17, 18. And if some of the branches be broken off, and thou, being a wild olive tree, wert graffed in among them, a?id with them partakest of the root and fatness of the olive tree : Boast not against the branches. But if thou boast, thou bear- est not the root, but the root thee. And, if some of these Jewish olive branches be broken off; and thou, being but a branch or scion of a wild olive, be graflPed in instead of them, and, together with the true natural boughs, partakest of the juice and fatness that arises from the root of the olive tree ; Boast not against those branches that are broken, as if thou wert better than they, or against those other branches that yet grow and stand, as if thou wert more assured and better regarded than they ; plainly, do not ye Gentiles insult over the Jews, into whose spiritual stock ye are ingralFed : but if any will needs be so insolent, let him know, that, as the root is not beholding to the branches, but ROMANS, CHAP. XI. 329 the branches to the root; so those good things, which we have, we have received from the Jews, and not the Jews from us. XI. 19. Thou wilt say then, The branches were broken off, that I might he graffed in. But, thou wilt perhaps say. Why should I not boast myself as better respected of God? Those natural branches were broken oiF, to give way unto me. XI. 20. Well; because of unbelief they were broken off, and thou standest by faith. Be not highminded, but fear. Well, it is true ; Those natural branches, viz. the nation of the Jews, were broken off, for their unbelief, which once thought themselves as strong and sure as thou ; and thou standest now in their room, by professing faith in that Christ, whom they rejected: be not puffed up, O ye Gentiles, as if ye, in your several nations, could not be stripped of these privileges ; but rather, if ye presume too much, fear the very same issue : XI. 21. For if God spared not the natural branches, take heed lest he also spare not thee. For if God spared not the Jews, which were the natural branches, but brake them off from being a Church or people, take heed lest he spare not you. XI. 22. Behold therefore the goodness and severity of Gdd; on them ivhichfell, severitij ; but toward thee, goodness, if thou continue in his goodness : otherwise thou also shalt be cut off. Behold therefore a notable proof and example of both the goodness and severity of God : on the Jews that are fallen, just severity in forsaking them, and casting them out from his protection ; but towards you, O Gentiles, singular goodness and mercy, if ye continue in that state, which may be fit to receive and hold that his mercy and goodness ; otherwise, even ye Churches of the Gentiles also shall be cut off. XI. 23. j^nd they also, if they abide not still in unbelief, shall be graffed in ; for God is able to graff them in again. And they also, if they cast off their unbelief, and shall humbly submit themselves to their true and only Messiah, shall be received into this holy communion again ; for the same God, who rejected them, is as able also to shew mercy upon them. XI. 24. For if thou wert cut out of the olive tree which is wild by nature, and wert graffed contrary to nature into a good olive tree: how much more shall these, which be the natural branches, be graffed into their own olive tree ! For, if ye, of rude, barbarous, and savage Idolaters, were taken and admitted into the holy Church of God ; how much more easy and proper may it be for them, which were before 330 PARAPHRASE UPON THE HARD TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE. the noted and peculiar people of God, to be readmitted into the same holy fellowship ! XL 25, 26. Foi' I would not, brethren, that ye should be ignorant of this mystery, lest ye should be wise in your own conceits ; that blindness in part is happened to Israel, until the fulness of the Gentiles be come in. And so all Israel shall be saved: as it is written. There shall come out of Sion the Deliverer, and shall turn away ungodliness from Jacob. For I would not have you ignorant, brethren, of this mys- tery, lest you be puffed up with the proud conceit of your presently happy condition, and grow scornful of the forlorn Jews ; that a great part of the Jews is now obstinate and hardened against the Gospel, through their own unbelief; and God hath hereby taken occasion to feoffe the Gentiles in the privileges which they once had : but that, withal, this obduration of theirs shall not be perpetual: the time shall come, when this blindness and obstinacy shall be removed ; when the number of the converted Gentiles shall be full3r made up. Then shall the Jews generally be converted, and be received to grace and salvation; as it is written, There shall come, &c. See Isaiah lix. 20. XI. 28. As concerning the gospel, they are enemies for your sakes : but as touching the election, they are beloved for the fathers' sakes. Will ye therefore know what, in short, to think of the Jews? If ye look to the Gospel of Christ, which they reject, they are indeed enemies ; but this is for your advantage, for their refusal thereof brought it sooner unto you : but if ye look to the covenant of God made with their fathers, so there are of them chosen vessels, and such as are dear unto God. XI. 29. For the gifts and calling of God are without repent- ance. For the gifts and calling of God, whereby it hath pleased him to adopt these of Abraham's posterity for his sons, and to engage himself by covenant to his seed, are inviolable, and such as shall never be reversed or repented of. XI. 30, 31. For as ye in times past have not believed God, yet have now obtaitied mercy throtfgh their unbelief: Even so have these also now not believed, that through your mercy they also may obtain mercy. For as ye, in times past, have not believed God, and yet now, upon their unbelief and rejection, have obtained mercy ; God graciously proffering to you those means of salvation which they refused ; So it is now, for the present, with them : they have not believed that Gospel, which ye have received ; and God will make this use of it, to extend unto them, in his good time, the same mercy which he hath showed unto you. ROMANS, CHAP. XI. XII. 331 XI. 32. For God hath concluded them all in unbelief, that he might have mercy upon all. For God hath, in his just judgment, given them up both to their unbeUef as their deserved punishment of their former sins, so as that he now thereupon hath fit occasion and matter for his mercy to vrork upon ; that as all, both Jews and Gen- tiles, had laid themselves open to the displeasure and wrath of God, so both Jews and Gentiles are now partakers of his mercy. XI. 33. O the depth of the riches both of the wisdom and knowledge of God! how unsearchable are his judgments, and his ways past finding out ! 0 the wonderful depth of God's counsel ! O the infinitely rich treasures of his wisdom and knowledge ! how unsearch- able are the reasons of his decrees, and the passages of his ex- ecutions past our tracing and finding out ! XI. 3^. For of him, and through him, and to him, are all things : to whom be glory for ever. Amen. For, of him, without any other motive ; and through him, without any help and assistance ; and to him and for his own sake alone, without all other respects ; are all things : to whom be glory for ever. Amen. XII. 1 . / beseech you therefore, brethren, by the mercies of God, that ye present your bodies a living sacrifice, holy, ac- ceptable unto God, which is your reasonable service. 1 do therefore earnestly beseech you, brethren, by those wonderful mercies of God, which have been now laid forth un- to you, that you labour for true sanctification ; and that ye do present your whole selves, souls and bodies, unto God, as wholly devoted and consecrated to his service: wherein ye shall offer a far more acceptable sacrifice unto him, than all the oblations under the Law : theirs were of beasts, yours of yourselves ; theirs of beasts slain, yours is a living sacrifice ; theirs was as it were a brute service, yours a reasonable. XII. 2. And be not conformed to this world : btit be ye transformed by the renewing of your mind, that ye may prove what is that good, and acceptable, and perfect will of God. And be not ye conformed to the sinful fashions and disposi- tions of this present wicked world : but be changed and al- tered from the state of your corrupt nature, by the renewing of your mind and affections ; so as that ye may attain to an experimental knowledge of that which is good and acceptable, and to a clear understanding of the holy and perfect will of God. XII. 3. Hut to thinli soberly, according as God hath dealt to every man the measure of faith. But let each man think soberly and modestly of himself and S32 PARAPHRASE UPON THE HARD TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE. of his gifts, according to that true measure and proportion of faith and other graces, which God hath thought meet to bestow upon him. XII. 5. So we, being many, are made one body in Christ, and every one members one of another. So we, being many, are but one mystical body united to Christ our Head : and are iiU members, not of ourselves but of one another ; as the hand or foot is not his own member, but the body's. XII. 6. Let us prophesy according to the proportion of faith. Let us prophesy according to the rule and analogy of that faith, which is contained in the articles of our Christian belief, and the Holy Scriptures. XII. 7. Or ministry, let us wait on our ministering. Or any service or attendance about those things, which con- cern the provisions of the poor Saints, let him wait on that service, &c. XII. 16. Be of the same mind one toward another. Mind not high things, but condescend to men of loiv estate. Apply yourselves one to another in your affections ; so as the same good opinion or respect that thou hast from another, thou mayest bear unto him again. Be not highminded and proudly conceited, neither do affect ambitious aspirings ; but, &c. XII. 17. Provide things honest iti the sight of all men. Look carefully, as to your conscience before God, so to your honest reputation with men ; and so order your ways, that ye may maintain a good fame in the world. XII. 18. If it be possible, as much as lieth in you, live peaceably iv'ith all men. It may so fall out, that it may not be possible, such as some men's dispositions are, to live peaceably with them ; or such conditions of peace may be tendered, as may be utterly unlaw- ful to be accepted : but, if it possibly may be, let there be no default in you, why you should not live peaceably with all men. XII. 20. Therefore, if thine enemy hunger, feed him ; if he thirst, give him drink: Sfc. See Prov. xxv. 21, ^2. XII. 21. Be not overcome of evil, but overcotne evil with good. Let not thine enemy's despight so overcome thee, as to move thee to impatience or malice ; but let thy patience and charity be such, as that thereby thou mayest exceed his mali- ciousness ; and, if it may be, win him to relent, and acknow- ledge his own error. XIII. I, Let every soul be subject unto the higher powers. ROMANS, CHAP. XII. XIII. 333 For there is no poiver but of God : the powers that be are or- dained by God. Let every man, of what condition soever, be subject unto Magistrates and Princes : for God hath set up and ordained the order of government and authority of one man over another ; neither is there any institution of rule and sove- reignty, nor any povv^er of governing, which is not from God. XIII. 3. Wilt thou then not be afraid of the power ? do that which is good, and thou shalt have praise of the same. Wouldest thou not then be in fear, or danger of the power of sovereign authority ? do that which is good and lawful, and thou shalt not only be free from fear, but shalt be sure of praise and encouragement from it. XIII. 5. Wherefore ye mtist needs be subject, not only for wrath, but also for conscience sake. Wherefore ye must yield ready obedience to them ; not only out of a servile fear of punishment, and care to avoid the dan- ger of displeasure, but even for very conscience sake ; because God hath so required you, and laid this charge upon your souls. XIII. 8. Ouie no man anything, but to love one another: for he that loveth another hath fulfilled the law. Pay to every man that, which is due to him ; and be not a debtor to any man, of ought, but love and charitable affection, which ye ought so to pay, as that ye shovdd have more to pay: for he, that loveth his brother, hath fulfilled all that which the Second Table of the Law requireth of him. XIII. 10. Love worketh no ill to his neighbour : therefore love is the fulfilling of the law. For what doth that Table of the Law require, but that we should do no ill to our neighbour ; implying also therein those positive duties, which we owe to his good : love, therefore, in that it withholds us from working any ill to our neighbour, doth herein fulfil the Law. XIII. 11. And that, knowifig the time, that now it is high time to awake out of sleep : for now is our salvation nearer than when we believed. Which duty and holy affection, as it is ever seasonable, so now especially ; since we know upon what times we are fallen ; times of danger and trial : wherein it is very needful, that we shake off our dulness and security; and be so much the more forward in grace and obedience, by how much we draw nearer to that goal of glory and salvation, than when we first began to believe the Gospel. XIII. 12. The night is far spent, the day is at hand : let us therefore cast off' the works of darkness, and let us put on the armour of light. The nisht of our ignorance and unregeneration is now far 334 PARAPHRASE UPON THE HARD TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE. spent, and the clay of our full renovation and grace is now at hand : let us therefore cast off our sins, which are the works of darkness ; and let us diligently and carefully endeavour to have our souls clad with all holy virtues of sanctification. XIII. 13. Let ut walk honestly, as in the day ; not in rioting and drunkenness, 8fc. Let us behave ourselves soberly, righteously, godlily, as men, that walk in the public and open view of others in the day time, are commonly careful to go seemly clad in this clear light of the Gospel; and not debauch ourselves in rioting, and in drunkenness, &c. XIII. 14. But put ye on the Lord Jesus Christ, and make not provision for tlie flesh, to fulfil the lusts thereof. But see, that your souls be clothed, as with a garment, with true sanctification ; and with the perfect righteousness of Christ Jesus, apprehended by your faith : and, as for the flesh, respect and tend it as a servant and fit instrument for the soul ; but be not careful to pamper it, and to fulfil the lusts thereof, as if this were your main intention : sustain it ; but do not make it a wanton. XIV. 1. Him that is weak in the faith receive ye, but not to doubtful disputations. There are amongst you many new converts, which though they have embraced the Christian faith, yet are but weak and unsettled : make much of such, and take them to your further instruction ; but trouble them not with controversies and dovibtful disputations about things indifferent, but give much scope and latitude to them in these regards. XIV. 2. For one helieveth that he may eat all things: another, who is weak, eateth herbs. For one believeth, that, through the general allowance of God, he may lawfully eat any meat whatsoever: another, who is weak, makes scruple of eating flesh, and contents himself with feeding on herbs and roots, and such other liveless nou- rishment. XIV. 3. For God hath received him. For God doth indifferently accept, both of him that eateth, and of him that eateth not. XIV. 4. Yea, he shall be holden up : for God is able to make him stand. Yea, he whom thou art so ready to condemn, God will mercifully acquit and uphold ; for, that God, whom 1 formerly declared to be willing, is certainly most able, to bear him up against all uncharitable jvidgments. XIV. 5. Let every man be f idly persuaded in his own mind. Let every man be so fully persuaded in his own heart of the lawfulness of that which he doth, as that he find no doubting ROMANS, CHAP. XIII. XIV. 335 and scrupulous hesitation in doing of it ; but let him grow to firm resolutions therein. XIV. 6. He that regardeth a day, regardeth it unto the Lord ; and he that regardeth not the day, to the Lord he doth not regard it. He that eateth, eateth to the Lord, %c. He, that regardeth and observeth one day above another, regardeth it out of respect to the Lord, whose law, as he sup- poseth, requires and enjoins this difference ; and he, that re- gardeth not one day more than another, doth this out of re- spect to the same Lord, who, by the liberty of the Gospel, hath freed us from those Jewish observations, &c. XIV. 7. For none of us liveth to himself, and no man dieth to himself For we are the Lord's servants ; and therefore we are not in any thing to respect ourselves, but our Master: none of us liveth, or may live, to and for himself; none of us dieth to himself, but to the Lord ; so as by his death, as also by his life, God is and must be glorified. XIV. 11. For it is written. As I live, saith the Lord, every knee shall bow to me, Sfc. See Isaiah xlv. 23. XIV. 13. Let us not therefore judge one another any more: but judge this rather, that no man put a stumblingblock 8fc. Let us not pass judgments of censure one upon another ; but let us pass this judgment of charitable resolution in our- selves, that no man put a stumblingblock &c. XIV. 14. / know, and am persuaded by the Lord Jesus, that there is nothing unclean of itself : but to him that esteemeth any thing to be unclean, to him it is unclean. Nothing is, in its own nature, unclean ; for God made all things good : but, in a man's conceit and opinion, some crea- tures seem unclean ; and, while a man is in that mind, surely that creature is unclean to him, because his conscience riseth up against the use thereof. XIV. 15. But if thy brother be grieved with thy meat, now walkest thou not charitably. Destroy not him with thy meat, for whom Christ died. But, if thy brother be so grieved and hurt, as hereby to be drawn into a scandal, with thy eating of that- meat which he makes conscience of, now walkest thou not charitably : Do not, what in thee lies, destroy him with thy meat, for whom Christ died. XIV. 16. Let not then your good be evil spoken of : Let not that good liberty, which the Gospel hath given you in these indifferent things, be evil spoken of, through your careless use of it : XIV. 17. For the kingdom of God is not meat and drink; but righteousness, and peace, and joy in the Holy Ghost. For the kingdom of God, which he erects, by grace in the 336 PARAPHRASE UPON THE HARD TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE. hearts of men, doth not consist in meats and drinks and these outward observations, but in the inward virtues and good dis- positions of the soul ; in righteousness, and peace, and joy in the Holy Ghost. XIV. 22. Hast thou faith ? have it to thyself before God. Happy is he that condemneth not himself in that thing which he alloweth. But thou sayest, I have faith, and knowledge of the lawful- ness of these things: why may I not freely make use of them? Hast thou faith ? be thankful for it : this will secure thy con- science, in that which thou dost, betwixt God and thee ; and do thou make this use of it : but know, that thou must walk, in respect of others, by the rule of charity : thy charity there- fore is for others ; thy faith, for thyself: for, happy is that man, which is so settled by his faithful resolutions, as that he condemneth not himself in that, which ye yieldeth to do. XIV. 23. And he that doubteth is damned if he eat, because he eateth 7iot of faith : for whatsoever is not of faith is sin. He, that doubteth whether he sin in eating or not, is con- demned if he eat; because his conscience is unsettled, and he eateth sinfully, because he eateth doubtfully : for whatsoever is not done in faith, and particularly, even in these indifferent things, whatsoever is done with a doubtful conscience, is sin. XV. 1 . We then that are strong ought to bear the infirmities of the weak, and not to please ourselves. We then, that are well grovmded in knowledge, and strong in resolution, ought to bear with the infirmities of our weak brethren ; departing, in some kind, even from our own right, and not standing upon the terms of our liberty and con- tentment. XV. 3. For even Christ pleased not himself ; but, as it is written. The reproaches of them that reproached thee fell on me. For Christ himself, who is our perfect pattern, was so far from seeking to please himself, as that he willingly exposed himself to all the contumelies of men ; according to that of the Psalm, The reproaches of them that reproached thee fell upon me. XV. 4. That we through patience and comfort of the scrip- tures might have hope. That we might thereby be armed with patience, and fur- nished with strong consolations, against the evil day ; and that our hearts may be established in a lively hope of the glory to come. XV. 5. Now the God of patience and consolation grant you to be liJieminded one toward another, according to Christ Jesus. ROMANS, CHAP. XIV. XV. 337 Now the God of patience and comfort work in you this charitable and loving respect, one towards another ; according to that gracious example, which we have laid before us, in our Lord Jesus Christ. So also verse 7. XV. 8. Now I say that Jesus Christ was a minister of the circumcision for the truth of God, to confirm the 'promises made nnto the fathers : Now 1 say that Jesus Christ was willing to stoop so low, as to refuse no service for the salvation of mankind; and particu- larly he graciously condescended, to be as a servant to those of the circumcision, his chosen people of the Jews ; that he might make good the truth of God unto them, in the confinna- tion of those promises, which -were made to the fathers : XV. 9. And that the Gentiles might glorify God for his mercy ; as it is written, S^c. . As also of the Gentiles, whom he hath mercifully called ; that they may glorify God in his grace and goodness to them ; as it is written, &;c. XV. 12. And again Esaias saith. There shall he %c. See Isaiah xi. 10. XV. 13. With all joy and peace in believing. With joy in the Holy Ghost : and with that happy peace of conscience, which ariseth in the heart, through a lively faith in Christ. XV. 15, 16. Because of the grace that is given to me of God, That I should be the minister of Jesus Christ to the Gentiles, ministering the gospel of God, that the offering up of the Gentiles might be acceptable, being sanctified by the Holy Ghost. Because God hath trusted me with this great grace, and honourable, howsoever laboursome, privilege ; That I should be the minister of Jesus Christ to the Gentiles, preaching the Gospel unto them ; that I may thereby offer up the Gentiles unto God, in this office of my Evangelical priesthood, as an acceptable oblation to him ; being sanctified, not by any legal observations, but by the inoperation of the Holy Ghost. XV. 18, 19. For I will not dare to speak of any of those things which Christ hath not wrought by me, to make the Gen- tiles obedient, by word and deed. Through mighty signs and wonders, by the power of the Spirit of God; so that from Je- rusalem, Sfc. For I will not dare to set forth myself, by any faculty or worth of my own ; or to mention any thing, but that which Christ hath wrought by me, both in my doctrine and actions, for the winning of the Gentiles to obedience : Wherein, indeed, he hath wrought wonderfully, and shewed his Almighty power, in those miraculous works, which we have done through the Holy Ghost ; so that from Jerusalem, &c. VOL. IV. z 338 PARAPHRASE UPON THE HARD TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE. XV. 20, 21. Yea, so have I strive d to preach the gospel, not where Christ ivas named, lest I should build upon another mans foundation : But as it is written, ^'c. Yea, with the evidence of these signs and wonders, confirm- ing the truth of my doctrine, I have laboured to preach the Gospel to those places, where the name of Christ was never before heard of: not so much striving to bestow my pains, where other men had planted a Church before me ; lest I should seem to ease myself by building upon another man's foundation : But as it is written, &c. XV. 23. But now having no more place in these parts, and having a great desire these many years to come unto you. But now, having no further occasion to stay in these parts, for the planting of any new Churches ; and having a great de- sire, these many years, to come unto you. XV. 25. But now I go unto Jerusalem to minister unto the saints. But now I must beforehand go to Jerusalem, to carry thither those contributions and collections, which the Grecian Churches have made for the relief of the poor Christians there. XV. 28. When therefore I have performed this, and have sealed to them this fruit. After I have carefully and faithfully discharged myself of this trust, which was committed unto me ; and delivered this con- tribution to their hands. XV. 29. And I am sure that, when I come unto you, I shall come in the fulness of the blessing of the gospel of Christ. And I am sure, that, when I do come unto you, I shall bring with me unto you abundance of spiritual graces ; and shall fill you with the blessings of the Gospel of Christ. XV. 31. That I may be delivered from them that do not be- lieve in Judea ; and that my service which I have ybr Jerusalem may be accepted of the saints. That I may be delivered from the rage and violence of those unbelieving Jews, which are cruelly incensed against me ; and that this service of mine, in bringing this collection to Jerusa- lem, may receive a good construction of those Jews which do believe, and be accepted of them without prejudice of my per- son or act. XVI. 1 . / commend unto you Phebe our sister, which is a servant of the church which is at Cenchrea : I commend unto your loving respects and entertainment Phebe our sister, which hath been very helpful to the Church that is at Cenchrea, and hath done many good offices to it : XVI. 2. That ye receive her in the Lord, as becometh saints. That ye receive her in a holy and Christian fashion, as be- cometh your profession. ROMANS, CHAP. XV. XVI. 339 XVI. 5. Epenetus, who is the Jirst-fruits of Achaia unto Christ. Epenetus, who is one of the fii'st converts unto Christ in the region of Achaia. XVI. 7. Who are of note among the apostles, who also were in Christ before me. Who are of special note, and in high account with all the Apostles : and who were famous disciples, before my conver- sion. XVI. 16. Salute one another with a holy kiss. Since I cannot be personally present, to salute you with a faithful kiss of peace and love, do ye so as from me, salute one another. XVI. 17. Now I beseech you, brethren, mark them which cause divisions and offences. Now I beseech you, brethren, to have a careful and vigilant eye upon them, that cause divisions ; and, by that means, offences to the Church. XVI. 18. For they that are such serve not our Lord Jesus Christ, but their own belly. For they, that are such, howsoever they may pretend Chris- tianity, yet indeed they serve not our Lord Jesus Christ, but their own gain and profit, teaching false doctrines for filthy lucre's sake. XVI. 19. For your obedience is come abroad unto all men. I am glad therefore on your behalf: but yet I tvould have you wise unto that which is good, and simple concerning evil. But, as for you, the fame of your obedience and holy car- riage is flown abroad all the world over ; and I am therefore glad on your behalf, and rejoice in your constant repulse of these erroneous teachers: but I would have you still go on in that holy and Christian course, and be wise to maintain that which is good, and inexpert of and averse from that doctrine which is evil. XVI. 20. And the God of Peace shall bruise Satan under your feet shortly. The grace of our Lord Jesus Christ be with you. Amen. And the God of Peace, howsoever he do for your trial suf- fer both false teachers and persecutors to afflict his Church, yet will shortly crush the power of Satan, and tread him under your feet. XVI. 22. I, Tertius, who wrote this epistle, salute you in the Lord. I, Tertius, who was Paul's notary or scribe, to write this his Epistle to you, salute you in the Lord. XVI. 25, 26, 27. Now to him that is of power to establish you according to my gospel, and the preaching of Jesus Christ, according to the revelation of the mystery, which was kept se- z 2 340 PARAPHRASE UPON THE HARD TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE. cret since the world began, Bui now is made manifest, and hy the scriptures of the prophets, according to the commandment of the everlasting God, made hnown to all nations for the obe- dience of faith : To God only wise be glory through Jesus Christ for ever. Amen. Now to Him, that is able to confirm and establish your hearts in the truth of that Gospel, which I have preached unto you, of Jesus Christ; according to the revelation of that great mys- tery of godliness, which was kept secret, ever since the be- ginning of the world, and was only shadowed out in certain dim types and figures. But now is clearly made manifest to the world, and, by the full understanding of the scriptures of the ancient prophets, upon the commandment of the everlasting God made known and published to all nations, to win them to the obedience and cheerful embracing of this holy faith, and to frame their lives and practices answerable thereunto: To God only wise, the author and fountain of all wisdom, who is only able to make us wise to salvation, be glory and praise through Jesus Christ for ever. Amen. THE FIRST EPISTLE OF PAUL THE APOSTLE TO THE CORINTHIANS. I. 1. Paid, called to be an apostle of Jesus Christ, Sfc, See Romans i. L I. 5. That in every thing ye are enriched by him, in all ut- terance, and in all knowledge. That ye are in every thing richly furnished by him, with all graces, that may serve both for your own knowledge, and for the expression thereof to the good of others. I. 6, 7. Even as the testimony of Christ was confirmed in you : So that ye come behind in no gift ; ivaiting for the coming of our Lord Jesus Christ. Even as that promise, which Christ made in testimony to the truth of the Gospel, was made good and confirmed in you ; who were accordingly endowed with many excellent fruits and gifts of his Spirit : So as ye were not wanting in any grace whatsoever, that is requisite for you ; until ye shall attain to the full measure thereof, in the revelation of Jesus Christ in his Second Coming. I. 9. God is faithftd, by whom ye were called unto the fellow- ship of his Soti Jesus Christ our Lord. God is most firm and constant to his own decrees and pro- mises ; by whom ye are called and graciously admitted into the communion with his Son Jesus Christ : and, being therefore made one with him, your condition must needs be certain and happy. I. CORINTHIANS, CHAP. I. 341 I. 10. Now I beseech you, brethren, by the name of our Lord Jesus Christ, that ye all speak the same thing, and that there be no divisions among you. Now I beseech you, brethren, and do, as it were, earnestly adjure you, by the sacred name of our Lord Jesus Christ, as ye love and honour that dear Saviour of ours, that ye all agree together in the truth of one and the same doctrine. I. 12. Now this I say, that every one of you saith, I am of Paul ; and I of Apollos ; and I of Cephas ; and I of Christ. Now this I say, that ye are partially affected to your teach- ers, and make sides, in emulation of your respects to them : so as, one says, I am for Paul ; another, I am for Apollos; another, I am for Peter ; and another, I am for Christ. I. 13. Is Christ divided? was Paul crucified for you? or were ye baptized in the name of Paul ? What? are ye not all then for Christ? Or is Christ one in Paul, another in Apollos, another in Peter? Is Christ divided? Is he not one in all his messengers ? Or why make ye mention of Paul or Peter ? Was Paid crucified for you, or were ye bap- tized into the name of Paul? I. 14. / thatik God that I baptized none of you, but Crispus and Gains. If ye be in that mind, I thank God that I have not meddled with you, this way ; for I baptized none of you, but Crispus and Gains. I. 17. For Christ sent me not to baptize, but to preach the gospel : not ivith wisdom of ivords, lest the cross of Christ should be made of none effect. For the main errand, whereupon Christ sent me, was, not to baptize, but to preach the Gospel : not in the pomp and vain ostentation of eloquent speech, as the false teachers affect ; lest I should rather seem to gain this way than by the plain sim- plicity of the laying forth of the sufferings of Christ, and should by this means frustrate that plain and effectual doctrine of the Cross of Christ. I. 18, For the preaching of the cross is to them that perish foolishness ; but unto us which are saved it is the power of God. For this homely preaching of the Cross of Christ, is to vain minds of carnal men, which go on securely to their perdition, no better than foolishness ; but unto those that are wrought upon by God's Spirit, and are in the sure way of salvation, it is no other than the strong power of God. I. 19. I IV ill destroy the wisdom of the wise, and will bring, ^c. See Isaiah xxix. 14. I. 20. Where is the wise ? where is the scribe ? where is the disputer of this world? hath not God made foolish the wisdom of this world ? Where then is the wise and learned Pharisee ? where is the 3i'2 PARAPHRASE UPON THE HARD TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE. Scribe? where is the Philosopher? These all seem great knowers, and deep scholars in their kind : but hath not God made the wisdom of this world mere foolishness, in respect of divine mysteries ? I. 21. For after that in the wisdom of God the world by wisdom knew not God, it pleased God by the foolishness of preaching to save them that believe. For, since that the world, by their natural wisdom, did not, nor covild, nor would know God, in that way of divine wisdom, wherein he vouchsafed to declare himself; it pleased God, by this preaching of the Gospel, which the world calls Foolish- ness, to save them that believe. I. 22, 23, 24: For the Jews require a sign, and the Greeks seek after wisdom : But we preach Christ crucified, unto the Jews a stimiblingblock, and unto the Greeks foolishness ; But unto the?n which are called, both Jews and Greeks, Christ the power of God, and the wisdom of God. For the Jews look to be convinced by signs from hea- ven, that they may believe ; and the Grecians look to be convinced and won with human reason and philosophical demonstrations, that they may believe ; But we care not to satisfy either of them in their own ways ; but rather we preach Christ Crucified unto them : which is a stumbling- block to the Jews, who expect a magnificent and temporal Redeemer of Israel; and unto the learned Grecians, no other than foolishness, who cannot conceive how He that is God could die, or how he that did die could redeem us ; But unto them, which are truly and eft'ectually called, by the inward voice of the Spirit, whether they be Jews or Greeks, the power of God to save us, and the wisdom of God to in- form us. I. 25. Because the foolishness of God is wiser than men ; and the weakness of God is stronger than men. Because that Gospel of God, which the world misnames Foolishness, is wiser than all the deepest philosophy of men ; and that plain word of his, which the world thinks to be weak and forceless, is stronger than the powerfullest arguments of men : and thus it is in a generality ; whatsoever, in and from God, seems to savour of the least wisdom and reason, or of the most weakness, far surpasseth all the wisdom and strength of men. I. 26. For ye see your calling, brethren, how that not many wise men after the flesh, not many, Sfc. Ye see, my brethren the condition of Christianity ; how that now, in this entrance of the Gospel, not many that are worldly wise and deep learned, not many mighty &c. are called. I. 27. But God hath chosen the foolish things of the world I. CORINTHIANS, CHAP. I. II. 343 to confound the wise ; and God hath chosen the weak things of the world to confound the things which are mighty ; Sfc. But God hath chosen phiin, smiple, unlettered Fishermen, to confound the great wise Philosophers of the world ; and God hath chosen mean, weak, and silly agents, to con- found the^ powerful and mighty potentates of the earth. So verse 28. I. 28. Yea, and things which are not, to bring to nought things that are : And hath chosen us, that had no being at all, in grace, and seemed to be but as nothing in worldly respects, even us hath he chosen to humble and bring down those that make the most glorious appearance in the world : I. 29. That no flesh should glory in his presence. That no man whosoever, being no better than base and contemptible flesh, should arrogate ought to himself, or boast of his parts or privileges, in the presence of God. I. 30. But of him are ye in Christ Jesus, who of God is made unto us wisdom, and righteousness, and sanctif cation, and redemption. But ye ai'e not mere flesh and blood ; neither have reason to stand upon these carnal privileges, since ye are admitted into a happy communion with God through Christ Jesus : who, of God his Father is made unto us Wisdom, in that, by him we receive true knowledge and illumination ; is made unto us Righteousness, in that, both his righteousness is made ours, and we are for his righteousness graciously ac- quitted and accepted ; is made unto us Sanctification, in that, by his Spirit, w^e are renewed and purged from our sins ; is made tinto vis Redemption, in that, by his precious blood we are ransomed from the hands of our spiritual enemies. I. 31. That, according as it is vjritten. He that glorieth, let him glory in the Lord. Thus is Christ made All to us ; that, according as it is written. He, that glorieth, might not glory at all in himself, but might glory in the Lord. II. 1. And I, brethren, when I came to you, came not with excellency of speech or of wisdom, declaring unto you the testimony of God. And as for me, brethren, I, when I came unto you to preach the Gospel of God, did not come to you with flourishes of vain eloquence, nor with the persuasions of human wisdom and learning; as I see the false teachers do, to insinuate themselves the better into your minds. II. 2. For I determined not to know any thing among youy save Jesus Christ, and him crucified. For, howsoever I were able to know and discourse With the 344 PARAPHRASE UPON THE HARD TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE. best of them, as having been trained up at the feet of a learned master ; yet I resolved to let go all that secular skill, and so to bear myself amongst you, as if I knew nothing else in the world but Christ and him crucified. II. 3. And I ivas with you in weahiess, and in fear, and in much trembling. And I was amongst you in much meekness and humility ; in manifold infirmities ; inmuch avt^e of that great and vi^eighty charge, which I svistained ; in much fear of those many and spiteful machinations of mine enemies against me. II. 4. And my speech and my preaching was not ivith en- ticing words of mans wisdom, hut in demonstration of the Spirit and of power : And my speech, both in my private exhortations and in my public preachings, was not curiously plausible, as if I would win with words of human eloquence and wit ; but in plain and pov/erful expressions of God's Spirit, speaking in me, and working in you by me. II. 5. That your faith should not stand in the wisdom of men, hut in the power of God. That so your faith might not rest and depend upon, or appear to be vvrouglit by, the force of man's persuasion or wisdom, but by the mighty power of God's Spirit. II. G. Howbeit we speak tvisdom among them that are per- fect : yet not the wisdom of this world, nor of the princes of this ivorld, that come to nought : Yet, let no man think it is out of our disability, that we speak not in these high strains of wisdom, which others so much wonder at : for both we can and do speak deep points of wisdom and divine knowledge, amongst them that are attained to a meet perfection of skill to conceive it ; yet not points of carnal and secular wisdom, such as the world ad- mires, and the great men of this world, who vanish and come to nothing, are wont to afi:ect : II. 7. But we speak the wisdom of God in a mystery, even the hidden wisdom, which God ordained before the world unto our glory : But we speak divine wisdom, even the deep mysteries of the Gospel of God, which he hath hid from the eyes of the world ; even that, which concerns the Salvation of man, by his Son Jesus Christ manifested in the flesh : which Gospel of his was ordained by him before the world was, as the means to bring us to his glory : II. 8. Which none of the princes of this world kneiv : for had they known it, S^c. Which none of the great rulers of this world, Herod, Pilate, the High Priests, and the other Governors of Judea knew; for had they known it, &c. I. CORINTHIANS, CHAP. II. 345 II. 9. But as it is written, Eye hath not seen, nor ear heard, neither have entered into the heart of man, the things ivhich God hath prepared for them that love him. But herein also hath God made good that of the prophet Isaiah ; The eye hath not seen, &;c. the things that God hath prepared for them that love him ; and therefore these spiritual blessings, of remission of sins and salvation by Christ, are things far beyond the reach and apprehension of the eyes, and ears, and hearts of the men of this world. II. 10. But God hath revealed them unto us by his Spirit : for the Spirit searcheth all things, yea the deep things of God. But God hath vouchsafed to reveal them unto us by his Spirit ; having, by the power thereof, illuminated our minds, to see these great things of God ; for the Spirit of God alone is he, that doth fully know, and is able to reveal them unto us : He only knoweth all things, and particularly the deepest mysteries of God's eternal counsel, and proceedings with men. II. 11. For what man knoweth the things of a man, save the spirit of a man which is in him ? even so the things of God knoweth no man, but the Spirit of God. For, as it is with men, so it is with God also : what man knoweth a man's secret thoughts, but only himself, and his own soul or spirit ? even so, the secret counsels and mysteries of God can none know, but the Spirit of God only. II. 12. Now we have received, not the spirit of the world, bid the S2nrit which is of God ; that we might know the things that are freely given to us of God. Now, this Spirit of God is that, which we have received : we, that are his regenerate children, are partakers, not of that spirit wherewith worldly men are led and carried, but of that good Spirit which is of God ; that we might, by his illumina- tion and grace, know and apprehend the great, spiritual, and heavenly blessings of forgiveness and salvation, that are freely given to us of God. II. 13. Comparing spiritual things with spiritual. Fitting spiritual things with plain and simple spiritual ex- pressions ; and not uttering spiritual things, in a carnal and affected fashion. II. 14. But the natural man receiveth not the things of the Spirit of God : for they are foolishness^unto him: neither can he knoiv them, because they are spiritually discerned. But the man, that is merely natural and unregenerate, re- ceiveth not these divine mysteries of the Spirit of God : for they seem to be mere foolishness unto him, who is nothing but flesh and blood; neither indeed can he, while he con- tinues in that condition, know or conceive them, because they are to be discerned by spiritual eyes, which he hath not. 346 PARAPHRASE UPON THE HARD TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE. II. 15. But he that is spiritual judgeth all things, yet he himself is judged of no man. But he, that is renewed by the Spirit of God, knoweth, and apprehendeth, and rightly judgeth of all these spiritual things; yet he himself is judged of no carnal man, so as that his know- ledge in these divine matters can be controlled or censvu'ed by him. II. 16. For who hath known the mind of the Lord, that he may instruct him ? But we have the mind of Christ. For the counsel and will of God is hid from carnal minds ; so as the prophet might well ask, Who hath known the mind of the Lord, that he may instruct him? But as for us, we, that be his renewed and faithful ones, we have the will of Christ clearly revealed unto us. III. 1. And I, brethren, could not speak unto you as unto spiritual, but as unto carnal, even as unto babes in Christ. And I, brethren, howsoever I may be taxed and despised by some, as if I only spake unto you plain and vulgar things, must tell you that I purposely did so, that I might frame my speech to your apprehension : for I could not speak unto you, as to men already regenerate, but as to carnal men ; novices in Christianity ; babes in Christ. III. 2. / have fed you with milk, and not with meat. I did therefore, as was meet, feed you accordingly with the milk of the first principles of religion, not with the strong meat of harder and higher doctrines. III. 3. For ye are yet carnal : for whereas there is among you envying, and strife, and divisions, are ye not yet carnal, and walk as men ? For, howsoever ye may be well conceited of yourselves, the truth is, ye are yet carnal : whereof you shall be clearly con- vinced by your effects ; for, while there are among you envy- ings, and strifes, and factious divisions, are ye not carnal ? and carry yourselves, not as Christians, but as men ? III. 4. For while one saith, I am of Paul; and another, I am of Apollos. See chap. i. verse 12. III. 6. / have planted, Apollos watered ; but God gave the increase. I have been the first that laid the grounds of religion amongst you, and planted the Church at Corinth : Apollos came after me, and seconded my holy endeavours with you ; but it was God, that gave success to both our labours, and wrought upon your hearts an increase of grace thereby. III. 8. Now he that planteth and he that watereth are one : and every man shall receive his own reward according to his own labour. Now he, that first planteth, and he, that afterwards watereth. I. CORINTHIANS, CHAP. II. III. 347 are but as one instrument or agent of the same God : their pains tend all to one end ; so as ye ought not thus to divide your respects to them ; but know, that if there be a difference in their labours, every man shall receive of God his own re- ward, according to the proportion of his faithful painfulness in his place. III. 9. For we are labourers together with God: ye are God's hushandry , ye are God's building. For we are labourers under God, and together with him, in this great work of winning souls to him ; and therefore cannot fail of our due reward : ye are God's husbandry ; we help to till and sow you : ye are God's building ; we help to rear you III. 10. According to the grace of God which is given unto me, as a ivise masterbuilder, I hate laid the foundation, and another buildeth thereon. But let every man take heed how he buildeth thereupon. And, in this spiritual architecture or building, there are de- grees of workmen : I, for my part, according to that measure of grace which God hath given me, as a wise masterbuilder, have, as a faithful Apostle of Christ, laid the foundation of a Church amongst you, grounding you in the first principles of Christianity ; and then come other teachers after me, and build thereupon such further doctrines, as they think meet. But let every man take heed what he teacheth, and how he buildeth. III. 11. For other foundation can no man lay than that is laid, which is Jesus Christ. For, certainly, as for the foundation I know I have made sure work : I well know, no man can lay any other than that which I have laid, which is Jesus Christ ; on whom alone the Church of God is originally founded and built. III. \2, 13. Now if any man build upon this foundation gold, silver, precious stones, wood, hay, stubble ; Every man's work shall be made manifest : for the day shall declare it, be- cause it shall be revealed by fire ; and the fire shall try every man's work of what sort it is. Now all the care is for the building, that is erected upon this foundation ; what matter or stuff it is of; and how it is laid : for, what matter soever it is, whether gold, silver, pre- cious stones, wood, hay, or stubble, Certainly it will and must come to the trial: every man's work or doctrine shall appear what it is : there is a day coming, which shall clearly declare it, because it shall be made manifest by the fire of God's judg- ment : that trial and examination of God shall discover every man's work, of what sort it is. ||? III. 14. 7/* any maris work abide which he hath built there- upon, he shall receive a reward. 348 PARAPHRASE UPON THE HARD TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE. If any man's doctrine, which he hath bviilt thereupon, be of a firm and soHd nature, such as gold and silver &c., and do therefore endure the trial, which it shall be put unto, he shall receive a reward. III. 15. If any maris work shall be burned, he shall suffer loss : but he himself shall be saved ; yet so as by fire. If any man's doctrine be frivolous, like straw or stubble or wood, apt to be burnt up, and so be wasted in that fiery exa- mination, he shall lose his labour in teaching it; but, as for himself, because he holds and maintains the foundation, he shall be saved ; but yet so, as that his slight errors shall cost him dear, and undergo the sharp affliction of the j ust hand of God. III. 16. Knotv ye not that ye are the temple of God, and that the Spirit of God dwelleth in you ? Know ye not, that ye are the Spiritual Temple of God, built by him, and consecrated to his own service; and that, as God testified his presence and inhabitation in the Material Temple, so the Spirit of God dwelleth in you ? III. 19. For the wisdom of this ivorld is foolishness with God. For it is written, He taketh the wise in their own craftiness. For, that, which the world accounts to be the only wisdom, is esteemed of God no other than mere foolishness, according to that which is written, He befooleth the wise and crafty in their own wiliness and policy. III. 2\, 22. Therefore let no man glory in men. For all things are yours ; Whether Paul, or Apollos, Sfc. Therefore let no man glory in one man above another. For all things are yours; so as ye shall wrong yourselves in so fastidious a choice ; Whether Paul or Apollos, &;c. IV. 1. Let a mnn so account of us, as of the ministers of Christ, and stewards of the mysteries of God. And, as for us, let men account us as we are, without all flattering and partial respects, even as the ministers of Christ, and the stewards or dispensers of the great mysteries of God; not as the masters or owners thereof. IV. 2. Moreover it is required in stewards, that a man be found faithful. And ye know it is a principal quality required in a steward, that he be faithful to his lord; laying forth that which is com- mitted to him, with all due care and fidelity. IV. 3. But with me it is a very small thing that I should be judged of you, or of mans judgment : yea, I judge not mine own self. So have I done, howsoever I am censured by some emulous accusers: but I regard it not : with me it is a very small thing, I. CORINTHIANS, CHAP. III. IV. 349 that I have undergone the censures of you, or of any mortal man : neither need you take this imkindly ; for I tell you, I myself dare not pass a rash verdict or sentence against myself; or, if I should, I weigh it not. IV. 4. For I know nothing by myself ; yet am I not hereby justified : but he that judgeth me is the Lord. For I have, indeed, carried myself, as near as I could, in- offensively in my ministry ; neither do I know any flaw or blemish in my demeanour, this way : but yet, I may not stand stiffly upon mine own justification; but I must leave myself to the favourable sentence of my Lord and Master. IV. 5. Therefore judge nothing before the time, until the Lord come, S^c. Much less, therefore, do ye presume to judge of others, be- fore the time of the clear revelation of all things, which shall be at the coming of the Lord, who &c. IV. 6. And tliese things, brethren, I have in a figure trans- ferred to myself and to Apollos for your sakes ; that ye might learn in us not to think of men above that which is written, that no one of you be puffed up for one against another. And, as for these particulars, brethren, I have instanced in the names of myself and Apollos, purposely, though we have made no such challenges nor have had such sides taken, for your sakes ; that ye might learn, by this example and instance of ours, not to overvalue men, above that rate which is com- mended unto us by the written charge of Christ ; and that no man be puffed up M'ith a proud conceit of being under one teacher rather than another, or of more worthiness in himself than another. IV. 7. For who maketh thee to differ from another ? and what hast thou that thou didst not receive ? now if thou didst receive it, ^-c. For, O vain man, whosoever thou art, that vauntest of thine own excellencies or better parts, tell me, who makes thee to differ from another? how comest thou to be better than others? and what hast thou, that thou hast not received, as of free gift, from God ? &c. IV. 8. Noto ye are full, now ye are rich, ye have reigned as kings icithout us : and I would to God ye did reign, that we also might reign with you. And as for you, Corinthians, I take no pleasure to see you thus affected : ye are, in your own conceits, full fed, and have no need of our wholesome nourishment ; ye are rich in grace and virtue ; yea, ye are, in your own opinion, already glorious kings, without any help of ours : Alas, I would to God it were thus with you ! So far am I from envying your happiness, that I could earnestly wish ye did indeed reign over your cor- ruptions, and were possessed of the assurance of glory and 350 PARAPHRASE UPON THE HARD TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE. blessedness with Christ, that we might take our part and share with you in that your happy estate. IV. 9. For I think that God hath set forth us the apostles last, as it were appointed to death : for we are made a specta- cle unto the world, and to angels, and to men. For, as for our condition, it is here no other than very mise- rable : for I think that God hath set and singled out us, who are his last Apostles or messengers, as men destined and ap- pointed to death in the public theatre of the world ; wherein we are made a spectacle to all eyes, even to the whole world of beholders, both angels and men. IV. 10. We are fools for Christ's sake, but ye are wise in Christ; 8^c. What a difference there is between you and us ! We are accounted, and willing so to be accounted, fools for Christ's sake ; but ye think yourselves wise in Christ ; &;c. IV. 13. We are made as the filth of the world, and are the offscouring of all things unto this day. We are made so contemptible as the very dirt under the feet of men ; and as the scrapings, and parings, and base ofFal of all creatures, unto this day, cast out as loathsome and unprofitable. IV. 14. / write not these things to shame you, but as my beloved sons I warn you. I write not these things to shame you, by upbraiding you with your own error ; but, by this touch which I have given you, to admonish and warn you of so offending. IV. 15. For though ye have ten thousand instructors in Christ, yet have ye not many fathers. For I do justly challenge more right in you, than any other teacher whatsoever ; for if you have ten thousand school- masters and instructors, to read divine lectures unto you, yet have ye no more spiritual fathers, besides myself. IV. 17. Who shall bring you into remembrance of my ways which be in Christ, as I teach every where in every church. Who shall put you in mind of both my strict conversation and holy doctrine, which I propound to all the Churches of Christ. IV. 18. Now some are puffed up, as though I would not come to you. Now some take upon them, at pleasure, as if it were sure that I would not come to control them. IV. 19. But I will come to you shortly, if the Lord will, and will know, not the speech of them which are puffed up, but the power. And will make trial of these boasters : not of their eloquence and good words, wherein I know they excel ; but of their power and evidence of the spirit, wherein I know I shall find them defective. I. CORINTHIANS, CHAP. IV. V. 351 IV. 20. For the kingdom of God is not in word, but in power. For the praise, and glory, and efficacy of the Gospel, which is the kingdom of God, doth not stand in words, but in power. IV. 21. What will ye ? shall I come unto you with a rod, or in love, and in the spirit of meehness ? Let it be your own choice then, after what manner I shall come unto you : my carriage must be directed by your deserts and dispositions : will you, that I shall come to you with a rod of censure, to correct your exorbitances ; or, in love and in the spirit of meekness, to commend and cherish your holy pro- ceedings and Christian carriage ? I shall do either of them, as I shall receive occasion from you. V. \. It is reported commonly that there is fornication among you, and such fornication as is not so much as named amongst the Gentiles, that one should have his fathers wife. It is brought unto me both by common and credible report, that there is a very shameful practice of uncleanness tolerated or winked at, amongst you : and, indeed, such a one, as for the odiousness of it, is not to be heard of among the very Gentiles themselves ; that one should converse and commit filthiness with his father's wife. V. 2. And ye are puffed up, and have not rather mourned, that he that hath done this deed might be taken away from among you. And ye, in the mean time, are taken up with your own proud contentions, and mind not the correction and reformation of so foul a crime : and are not humbled rather, for such a heinous offence ; nor have taken a course, that he, which hath done this wickedness, might be taken away from among you. V. 4, 5. In the name of our Lord Jesus Christ, when ye are gathered together, and my spirit, with the power of our Lord Jesus Christ, To deliver such an one unto Satan, for the de- struction of the flesh, that the spirit may be saved in the day of the Lord Jesus. I have already decreed concerning this incestuous person, that, when ye are gathered together in the Name and with the Invocation of our Lord Jesus Christ, in which assembly I will in my desire and consent and approbation be present with you. That, in the power and authority of our Lord Jesus Christ, this offender be cast out of the Church ; and, by this heavy censure, delivered over into the power of Satan ; not for his final damnation, but only for his temporary smart, and for punishment of the flesh, that his soul may be saved in the day of the Lord Jesus. V. 6. Your glorying is not good. Know ye not that a little leaven leaveneth the whole lump ? Ye, Corinthians, have no reason to pride yourselves, and to 352 PARAPHRASE UPON THE HARD TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE. boast and glory of your estate, while ye have so foul sins amongst you : know ye not that a little leaven of sin soureth the whole lump of your Church ? V. 7. Purge out therefore the old leaven, that ye may be a neiv lump, as ye are unleavened. For even Christ our Passover is sacrijiced for us : Purge out therefore this old and sour leaven of offence, that ye may be a holy congregation indeed, as ye are so in profes- sion. Ye know, no leaven may be endured in the Paschal Feast : behold, Christ, our Paschal Lamb, is slain and sacri- ficed for us : V. 8. Therefore let us keep the feast, not with old leaven, neither with ^c. Away, therefore, with all the sinful leaven of our unclean- nesses; and let us keep this spiritual passover, not with old leaven, neither with &c. V. 9, 10. / wrote unto you in an epistle not to company with fornicators : Yet not altogether with the fornicators of this world, or with the covetous, or extortioners, or with idolaters ; for then must ye needs go out of the world. I admonished you before, in another Epistle, that ye should not keep company with fornicators ; and 1 do now again second that my needful charge : Yet, then I did not intend to require you to avoid the company of heathenish fornicators, or of covetous, or oppressive, or idolatrous heathens ; for then must ye go out of the world : these do so abound every where, that ye can meet with no other. V. 11. But now I have written unto you not to keep company, if any man that is called a brother be a fornicator, or covetous, or an idolater, or a railer, or a drunkard, or an extortioner ; with such an one no not to eat. But now I have written unto you, particularly, not to con- sort yourselves in the company of inordinate Christians : if any, that is called a brother or professed Christian, be a foi'nicator, or covetous, or an adulterer, &c. with such a one have not so much familiarity, as to frequent his ordinary conversation. V. 1 2. For what have I to do to Judge them also that are without ? do not ye judge them that are within ? As for the rest ; what have I to do, to censure or meddle with them, that are without the pale of the Church ? Is not this the power, that God hath committed unto you, to judge and censure those, that are within ? V. 13. But them that are without God judgeth. Therefore put away from among yourselves that wicked person. But, as for those that are without, we must leave them to the censure of God. Therefore, let the issue of this my ex- hortation and charge be this ; put away from yourselves that wicked person. I. CORINTHIANS, CHAP. V, VI. .'>o3 VI. 1. Dare any of you, having a matter against another, go to law before the unjust, and not before the saints ? Dare any of you, having a suit or quarrel against his fellow Christian, go to law before heathen judges, and not before those of his own holy profession ? VI. 2. Do ye not know that the saints shall judge the ivorld? and if the world shall be judged by you, Sfc? Know ye not, that God's faithful and holy ones, which are his saints here on earth, shall have the honour one day, to be admitted to sit on thrones, in assistance of Christ, to judge the world? and if the world shall be judged by you, &c. ? VI. 3. Know ye not that tve shall judge angels ? how much more things that pertain to this life ? Know ye not, that we shall sit on judgment upon the very Angels themselves ; even upon those evil and apostate spirits, which do now sway so much in the world ? how much more should we be thought worthy to pass our judgment upon the trivial and base things, that pertain to this life ! VI. 11. But ye are washed, but ye are sanctified, but ye are justified in the name of the Lord Jesus, and by the Spirit of our God. But ye are now cleansed and purged from these your sins, in that ye are both justified and sanctified : justified, by the power and merits of Christ; sanctified, by the Spirit of our God ; applying to you the efficacy of his passion and obedience. VI. 12. All things are lanful unto me, but all things are not expedient : all things are lawful for me, but I ivill not be brought under the power of any. Do not think, that ye may safely take your free scope and liberty in things indifferent : it is true, all things of that nature are lawful to be done, but yet they are not all meet and expe- dient to be done : we Christians must follow another rule, even of charity also, in the use hereof. VI. 13. Meats for the belly, and the belly for meats: but God shall destroy both it and them. Note the body is not for fornication, but for the Lord ; and the Lord for the body. It. is not for you, to strive about matter of meats : meat is ordained for the filhng of the belly, and the belly is ordained to be the receptacle of those meats for the nourishing of the body ; but they are, both, of a perishing and transitory condi- tion ; not worthy to take up our thoughts, and to be the grounds of contention in God's Church. But, as for fornica- tion, that is of another rank : let no man think, that, as the belly is for meat, so also the body is for fornication : howso- ever that sin hath, in the time of your inconversion, been but of shght account, yet know now, that it is a heinous ofltence against God ; for the body is not to be prostituted to lust, but to be consecrated to the Lord ; and the Lord challenges the VOL. IV. A a 354 PARAPHRASE UPON THE HARD TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE. members of the body, to be the propriety of hmiself, who is their head. VI. 14. And God hath both raised up the Lord, and will also raise up us by his own poiver. And God hath both raised up from the dead the Lord Christ, whose our bodies are ; and will also, by his own mighty power, raise up these bodies of ours from corruption and mor- tality. VI. 15. Know ye not that your bodies are the members of Christ ? shall I then take Sfc. ? Know ye not, that, by reason of that perfect union which is betwixt Christ and his Church, your bodies are the members of the mystical body of Christ? shall I then take &c.? VI. 16. What ? know ye not that he which is joined to a harlot is one body ? for two, saith he, shall be one flesh. Know ye not, that he, which is joined with a harlot, in an unclean and unlawful society, becomes, as it were, one body ? for that, which was spoken of the lawful copulation of man and wife, That they two shall be one flesh, holds also of the cor- ruption and violation of this holy institution of God : here is an impure and sinful unity, contracted in this unlawful and wicked conjunction. VI. 17. But he that is joined unto the Lord is one spirit. But he, that cleaves to the Lord with all his heart, and is wholly devoted to his service, is, as it were, one spirit with God : not in essence, but in consent of will ; in love ; in all those graces, that may make him heavenly and divine. VI. 1 8. Flee fornication. Every sin that a man doeth is without the body ; but he that committeth fornication sinneth against his own body. Flee fornication. Every sin of a man, though it defile the committer, yet leaves not a direct blemish or taint upon the body ; but rather staineth the soul primarily, and the body only by relation : but he, that commits this sin of fornication, doth directly and immediately sin against his OM^n body, in making it one with a harlot. VII. 1 . Now concerning the things whereof ye wrote unto me : It is good for a man not to touch a woman. As concerning those questions, which you propounded to me in your letters, concerning single life and marriage ; I an- swer thus : It were better for a man, if he could contain, not to touch a woman : the single life is very expedient, profitable, commendable to those that are fit for it. VII. 2. Nevertheless, to avoid fornication, let every man have his own ivife, and let every woman have her own husband. Nevertheless, because every man is not able to contain ; to avoid fornication, let every such man, as cannot attain hereto, I, CORINTHIANS, CHAP. VI. VII. OOb have his own wife ; and let every such woman have her own husband. VII. 3. Let the husband render unto the wife due benevo- lence : and likewise also the wife unto the husband. And let every such husband, in a sober and modest manner, render unto his wife those due respects, which pertain to the marriage-bed ; and, likewis"e, the wife unto the husband. VII. 4. The wife hath not power of her own body, but the husband : S^c. The wife hath not power of her own body, to withhold and deny the lawful use thereof to her husband, or to impart it unto any other ; but the husband only, as he is her head, hath power thereof, &;c. VII. 5. Defraud ye not one the other, except it be ivith con- sent for a time, that ye may give yourselves to fasting and prayer ; and come together again, that Satan tempt you not for your incontinency. Refuse not to give unto each other those dues of conjugal be- nevolence, which ye owe one to other, being thereto required : neither do ye estrange yourselves from matrimonial conversa- tion, except it be with consent, for a time ; that ye may give yourselves to the solemn exercise of fasting and prayer ; and then converse together again, lest Satan take occasion and ad- vantage by over long refraining, to tempt you to incontinency. VII. 6. But I speak this by permission, and 7iot of command- ment. But this, that I have spoken, concerning the speedy return to the use of the marriage-bed, I have not said by way of com- mand ; for if any find themselves able, without danger of in- continency, longer to abstain, I impose no necessity upon them of hasting to this remedy ; but only, I speak this by way of permission, out of respect to the weakness of those, which are not able to contain. VII. 7. For I would that all men were even as I myself. But every man hath his proper gift of God. For I could wish that all men were even as I myself am ; free from these desires, and from these troubles of a married estate : But every man must do as he may ; each one hath his proper gift of God, VII. 8. / say therefore to the unmarried and tvidows, It Is good for them if they abide even as I. I say then to those that are vii'gins or widows, It is good for them to continue in the state of single life, as I do ; and this is to be laboured foi', and carefully endeavoured. VII. 9. But if they cannot contain, let them marry : for it is better to marry than to burn. But if, after earnest endeavour, they find themselves not able to contain, let them use that remedy of marriage, which God A a 2 356 PARAPHRASE UPON THE HARD TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE. hath ordained: it is better for them to betake themselves to lawful and honest matrimony, than to burn and boil with inor- dinate lusts and desires. VII. 10. And unto the married I command, yet not I, hut the Lord, Let not the loife depart from her husband. And, as for those that are married persons, I command them, and yet it is not so much my charge, as an Apostle of Christ, as it is God's own command in the Law and Christ's in the Gospel, let not the wife, upon any pretence, voluntarily depart from her husband. VII. 12. But to the rest speak I, not the Lord: If any brother hath a wife Sfc. But, to the rest, that are unequally matched with infidels, I speak, as an Apostle of Christ ; having otherwise no express charge for it, either in the law, or in the words of Christ : If any brother have, &c. VII. 14. For the unbelieving husband is sanctified by the ivife, and the nnbelieving wife is sanctified by the husband : else were your children unclean ; but now are they holy. For, however it might seem, that the infidelity or paganism of the husband makes the marriage utterly unclean ; yet so doth God respect the piety of the believing wife, as that, by virtue thereof, the marriage is to all purposes accounted as holy; and such, as whereto the benefit of the promises and privileges of believing matches doth appertain ; and so also is it in the case of an unbelieving wife : else, if the marriage were unholy, the children therein begotten should be unclean also ; but now, they are so far holy, as to be accounted, by virtue of such parentage, within the Church, and those to whom the benefit of the covenant of God belongeth. VII. 15. But if the unbelieving depart, let him depart. A brother or a sister is not under bondage in such cases : but God hath called us to peace. But if the unbelieving husband or wife will needs depart, and forsake and renounce communion and matrimonial society with the party believing ; let them depart: do not ye find your- selves perplexed herein. A brother or sister is not hereupon so to be held in bondage to an infidel wife or husband, as that he or she must be forced to abstain from marriage with another : for God's calling doth not enforce upon us any ne- cessary perplexedness, but rather opens us a way to peace of conscience. VII. 16. For what knowest thou, O wife, whether thou shall save thy husband? or how knowest thou, O man, ivhether thou shall save thy wife ? But if the unbelieving party will abide, it is fit, by all means, for the Chi'istian husband or M'ife, to continue their matrimo- nial conversation : for what knowest thou, O man, whether I. CORINTHIANS, CHAP. VII. 357 thou mayest not be a means to save thy wife; or thou, O wife, thy husband ? VII. 17. But as God hath distributed to every man, as the Lord hath called every one^ so let him walk. And so ordain I in all churches. And, now, having only these general rules, let every one apply them to his particular use ; and so walk, and behave him- self, as God hath distributed his gifts unto him; and accord- ing as the Lord hath called him, either to single life or mar- riage, to sejunction or cohabitation. And this order I give to all Churches. VII. 18. Is any man called being circumcised? let him not become uncircumcised. And, as it is in the cases of marriage, so also in all other re- gards: Is any man called in the state of circumcision of body? let him not strive to draw on the foreskin of his flesh so, as that he should seem to be uncircumcised. VII. 19. Circumcision is nothing, and nncircumcision is no- thing, but the keeping of the commandments of God. Circumcision is not a thing that God now regards, neither doth he regard nncircumcision : neither of these can either hinder or further us to heaven : but it is the conscionable walk- ing after the commandments of God, that God careth for. VII. 20. Let every man abide in the same calling wherein he was called. Let every man abide contentedly and quietly in that con- dition, wherein he was called by God ; not striving for a change thereof, as, in hope and desire to be better esteemed of God. VII. 2\. Art thou called hemg a servant ? care not for it : but if thou mayest be made free, use it rather. Art thou called a servant ? think not that this is any preju- dice to thee, in respect of God's acceptance : but, if thou mayest be made free, make use of this favour of thy liberty, rather. VII. 23. Ye are bought with a price ; be not ye the servants of men. Ye are bought to a holy freedom, by the precious ransom of the blood of Christ ; and, therefore, if ye may be outwardly free, do not sell yourselves to the servitude of men ; or, if ye be bondmen or servants, yet be not so the slaves of men, as, for their sakes, to do that, which is unworthy of your Christian profession. VII. 25. Now concerning virgins I have no commandment of the Lord: yet I give my judgment, as one that hath obtained mercy of the Lord to be faithftil. Now, as concerning virgins, whether Christian parents ought to keep them at home in an unmarried estate, or place them forth in wedlock, I have no direct command in the Law of 358 PARAPHRASE UPON THE HARD TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE. God ; which hath not seemed to take notice of any such mat- ter, as affectation of virginity : but, as I am an Apostle of Christ, and one that hath obtained this mercy of the Lord, to be faithful in the place wherein he hath set me, I give you this advice. VII. 26. I suppose therefore that this is good for the present distress, I say, that it is good for a man so to he. I suppose then, that it is best for a man, considering the present necessity and troublesomeness of the times, to continue in a single estate. VII. 28. Nevertheless such shall have trouble in the flesh : but I spare yon. Nevertheless, such as yield to marriage shall have trouble in the flesh, through the cares of their husbands, or wives, or children ; and the many burdens and encumbrances of affairs of their family : but I desire so to favour and ease your in- firmity, as that ye may be free from these molestations ; neither do I urge the contrary, in case of your disposition to marriage. VII. 29. But this I say, brethren, the time is short : it re- maineth, that both they that have wives be as though they had none. But this I say, brethren, the time, which we have to live here, is but short and momentary ; and therefore it is not for us, to suffer ourselves to be entangled or besotted with the cares nor pleasures of this life : let those then, that have wives, not doat upon them, and be carried away with pleasure in them ; but be so affected, as if they had none. VII. 32. He that is unmarried carethfor the things that be- long to the Lord, hotv he may please the Lord. He, that is unmarried, and can contain, hath no secular oc- casions to distract his thoughts ; but hath the more freedom to care for spiritual and heavenly things, how he may be approved to the Lord. VII. 35. Not that I may cast a snare upon you, but for that ivhich is comely, and that yoxi may attend upon the Lord ivith- out distraction. Not that I would force upon you a necessity of containing, and thereby cast a snare upon your consciences ; but I only advise you, what, if ye can be capable of it, is fit and comely, and that estate wherein ye may more freely and without dis- traction attend upon the Lord. VII. 36. But if any man think that he behaveth himself un- comely toward his virgin, if she pass the flower of her age, and need so require, let him do ivhat he ivill, he sinneth not : let them marry. But if any man find it not fit to continue his daughter in the state of virginity, for that, either her age or disposition per- r. CORINTHIANS, CHAP. VII. VIII. 359 suades the contrary ; I press him not, but leave hhn at Uberty • let him do what he will; he offendeth not in giving her in mar- riage. VII. 37. Nevertheless he that standeth stedfast in his heart, having no necessity, but hath power over his own will, and hath so decreed in his heart that he will keep his virgin, doeth well. Nevertheless, he, that is resolved thus to keep his daughter unmarried, finding no necessity either in her disposition or in his own estate, but perceives, after careful deliberation and enquiry, that he hath good ground, and power so to do, he doth well in it. VII. 39. She is at liberty to be married to whom she will ; only in the Lord. !She hath liberty to marry whom she will ; but yet not in the flesh, but in the Lord ; having diie respect to religion, and addressing herself to this lawful remedy with modesty and the fear of God. VII. 40. But she is happier if she so abide, after my judg- ment : and I think also that I have the Spirit of God. But she is happier, if she continue in the state of widow- hood, according to my judgment : and I think that I also shall be yielded to have the Spirit of God, as well as your glorious and boasting teachers. VIII. 1 . Now as touching things offered unto idols, we know that we all have knowledge. Knowledge puffeth up, but cha- rity edifeth. Now, concerning things offered to idols, I do well know the grounds of your practice : upon the invitation of your infidel friends, ye eat of their meat which hath been sacrificed to idols, and pretend your knowledge of the vanity and nullity of their false gods ; so as you need not therefore forbear the meat, which hath been idly and foolishly ofi^ered unto them. Let this be yielded to you : we know that we all have know- ledge ; but what are we the better for that knowledge, which is hurtful to our brethren ? yea, we are the worse ; for we are puffed up with it, and, out of a proud conceit, neglect our weaker brethren : it were well, if our knowledge were less, so that our charity were more : knowledge puffeth up, but charity edifieth. VIII. 3. Bid if any man love God, the same is known of him. But, if any man love God, and his brethren in and for God, the same man is approved and dearly respected of God : it is not therefore our knowledge, but our love, for which we are accepted of him. VIII. 4. As concerning therefore the eating of those things that are offered in sacrifice unto idols, we know that an idol is nothing in the ivorld, and that there is notie other God but one. 360 PARAPHRASE UPON THE HARD TEX*6 OF SCRIPTURE. We know, that an Idol is no such thing as (it is made for) a God : it is nothing, but a false image of that, which is not : if it be materially v/ood or stone, it is formally nothing in the world : and that there is no other God, but one ; the rest are lewd fictions. VIII. 6. But to us there is but one God, the Father, of whom are all things, and we in him; and one Lord Jesus Christ, by ivhom are all things, and we by him. But to us, there is but one God ; even that Eternal Father, of whom and from whom all things, and we amongst the rest, receive their being ; and one Lord Jesus Christ, in and by whom all both being and blessings, are derived from God the Father unto us and all creatures. VIII. 7. Hoivbeit, there is not in every man that hnoicledge : for some with conscience of the idol unto this hour eat it as a thing offered unto an idol; and their conscience being loeak is defiled. But, howsoever ye have knowledge to understand this, yet every man hath not : for some ignorant Chi'istians, out of a mis-led conscience, thinking hereupon, that there is some virtue conceived to be in the Idol, eat the meat sacrificed thereunto, with some kind of good respect to the Idol ; and so their conscience being weak, is, by your example defiled, and drawn into sin. VIII. 11. And through thy knowledge shall the weak brother perish, for whom Christ died? And so, out of the confidence of thy knowledge, this prac- tice of thine shall be an occasion of the perishing of thy weak brother ; whose soul should be dear unto thee, as that for which Christ thy Saviour died. VIII. 13. Wherefore, if meat make my brother to offend, I will eat no flesh while the world standeth, lest I make my brother to offend. Wherefore, I'ather than I would, by occasion of my meat, draw my brother into an offence, I would abstain, not only from meat thus sacrificed, but from eating any flesh what- soever, so long as I should live. IX. 1. Am I not an apostle? am I not free? have I not seen Jesus Christ our Lord? are not ye my work i?i the Lord? And if I could be content thus altogether to abridge myself of my liberty, how much more shoiild ye be content to part with a little ! For have not I as good reason to call for my own, and to stand upon the respects dvie to me, as another man ? Am I not an Apostle ? am I not a free man, as well as they? have I not, though later in time, yet no less truly, seen Jesus Christ, our Lord, in his glorified estate, which is more than I. CORINTHIANS, CHAP. VIII. IX. 361 they have done, since his ascension ? are not ye my converts to God ? IX. 3. Mine ansiioer to them that do examine me is this. Mine answer, that I give to those that make question of my calhng and Apostleship, is this, which I have now set down ; even the success of my labours amongst you, and your effectual conversion by me. IX. 4. Have we not power to eat and to drink? Have not we power to eat and drink upon your charge, as well as other teachers ? IX. 5. Have we not power to lead about a sister, a wife, as well as other ajjostles, and as the brethren of the Lord, and Cejihas ? Have not we power to lead about with us our wives, at the charge of the Church, as well as other Apostles ; and as well as those of them, which were of the kindred of Christ ; and as well as Peter? or to take the benefit of the ministration of grave Christian matrons, for our tendance and provision in our journey, as well as they? IX. 6. Or I only and Barnabas, have not we power to for- bear working ? Or am I only and Barnabas excluded from the common privilege of others ; and must be forced to work for our living ; not expecting maintenance from you, and the rest of our auditors ? IX. 7. Who goeth a warfare any time at his oivn charge ? Is there not reason, that we should live upon your cost? Is there any reason, that we should labour upon our own ? who goeth a warfare &c. ? IX. 9, 10. Doth God take care for oxen? Or saith he it al- together for our sakes ? For our sakes, no doubt, this is written : that he that ploweth should plow in hope ; and that he that thresheth in hope should be partaker of his hope. Do ye think, that in that law God's principal aim and drift was to make provision for oxen ? and did not rather therein intend to give order for those, which are, typically, the oxen of his spiritual husbandry ; even those, which labour in his harvest ? and, doubtless, it was meant chiefly to us, and given for our sakes ; that we, which take pains in the field and floor of God, might both hope for and receive such recompence as is meet for us. IX. 11. If we have sown unto you spiritual things, is it a great thing if we shall reap your carnal things ? If we have conferred upon you spiritual blessings, and have brought you the knowledge of Christ and salvation by him, do ye think it a great matter, to return unto us some poor tem- poral provisions of food, raiment, and meet maintenance ? S62 PARAPHRASE UPON THE HARD TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE. IX. 12. Nevertheless we have not used this power ; but suffer all things, lest we should hinder the gospel of Christ. Nevertheless, we have not made use of this power and liberty of taking maintenance from you ; but rather take pains, and endure want, lest occasion should be hereupon taken to hinder the passage of the Gospel. IX. 15. For it were better for me to die, than that any man should make my glorying void. For it were better for me to die, than to lose this glory of my free and unrecompensed preaching of the Gospel, amongst you ; wherein I have both prevented scandal, and outbidden and shamed the false apostles. IX. 16. For though I preach the gospel, I have nothing to glory of: for necessity is laid upon me ; yea, woe is unto me, if I pireach not the gospel ! For preach I must : howsoever, I cannot nor may not glory in this. That I preach the Gospel ; for I may not do otherwise : the necessity of my calling lays this duty upon me ; and woe be to me, if I preach not the Gospel ! so as this is no thank to me. IX. 17. For if I do this thing tvilUngly, I have a reward : but if against my will, a dispensation of the Gospel is cotn- mitted unto me. If I do it willingly, I have my reward with God : but if un- willingly and grudgingly, I lose my reward ; because, I am, as it were, forced to my service by command : for this dispensa- tion is committed unto me, howsoever ; and I must discharge it upon my peril. IX. 18. What is my reward then ? Verily, that when I preach the gospel, I may make the gospel of Christ without charge, that I abuse not my power in the gospel. The only thing, therefore, that I can holily glory in, is this, That I have preached the Gospel, cost-free ; and have not so abused my power and liberty, as to be a scandal unto any whatsoever. IX. 19. For though I be free from all men, yet have I made myself servant unto all, that I might gain the more. Ye talk of your liberty in these indifferent things : I am as free as you ; free from all men ; yet have I willingly yielded to make myself a servant to all men, &c. IX. 21. To them that are without law, as without law, (being not without law to God, but under the laic to Christ,) that I might gain them that are ivithout law. To the Gentiles, that are without the Mosaical Law, I be- came, in ceremonial matters, as without the Law : (yet let no man tax me for a lawless man ; I am not without the Law of God in respect of moral duties, and do willingly subject myself 1, CORINTHIANS, CHAP. IX. 363 to the Evangelical Law of Christ:) that I might gain them that are without Law. r • 7 / IX. 22. I am made all things to all men, that I might by all means save some. I framed myself and my carriage in all things, to the dispo- sitions and manners of all men, so far as I lawfully might ; that, by thus applying myself unto them, I might by all means save some. 1- • 7 - 7 IX. 23. And this I do for the gospeVs sake, that 1 might be partaker thereof with you. And this I do, out of a desire to propagate and enlarge the good success of the Gospel ; that I might be partaker with you of the comfort that ariseth therefrom, and the crown laid up for the furtherers thereof. IX. 24. Know ye not that they which run in a race run all, hut one receiveth the prize ? So run, that ije may obtain. Let this also be your care and endeavour ; and do ye perse- vere constantly therein: It is with Christians in their holy course, as with runners in a race : for, as in a race many run but one receiveth the prize ; so in Christianity many make a profession and put forward to a holy conversation, but only he that persists to the end shall be saved : so run ye therefore, that ye may attain. IX. 25. And every man that striveth for the mastery is tem- perate in all things. Now they do it to obtain a corruptible crown; but we an incorruptible. . And, in this your holy profession, be careful to abstain trora all those offences, which may be a hinderance unto you : Ye see how wrestlers and fencers, that strive for the mastery, and praise of their art and strength, temper their diet, so, as they refrain from every thing that may be harmful to them, either for the shortening of their breath, or the stiffening ot their sinews. Now if they do this for a garland of withering leaves, how much more should we do it for an immortal and incor- ruptible crown ! • 7 ^ z * r IX. 26. I therefore so run, not as uncertainly; so Jiglit 1, not as one that beateth the air. I therefore so run, as one that resolves to hold out to the end : I so fight, as one that would not spend one blow in vain, but as one that would be sure to strike to purpose. IX. 27. But I keep under my body, and bring it into subjec- tion : lest that by any means, when I have preached to others, I myself should be a castatvay. And, as those wrestlers do, I diet myself accordingly : 1 keep under my body therefore, and bring it in subjection, by absti- nence and such other hard exercises ; lest, that, by any means, when I have preached to others, I myself, letting loose the reins to my own lusts, should be a castaway. 864 PARAPHRASE UPON THE HARD TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE. X. 1, 2. Moreover, brethren, I would not that ye should he ignorant, how that all our fathers were under the cloud, and all passed through the sea ,- And were all baptized unto Moses in the cloud and in the sea ; Moreover, bretliren, I would not that ye should be ignorant, how that our Jewish forefathers, in the Church of Israel, were in the very same condition with us : they were under the same Sacraments with us: for, being all under the cloud and all passing through the sea, they were all baptized, under the ministry and conduct of Moses, in the cloud and in the sea : that waterish cloud and those sea-waters were as no other, but those baptismal waters, wherewith we are now washed in our initiation into Christ. X. 3, 4. And did all eat the same spiritual meat ; And did all drink the same spiritual drinJc: for they drank of that spiritual Rock that followed them : and that Rock was Christ And as this Sacrament was the same to them and to us, so was that other also ; for they did all eat the same spiritual meat with us ; And did all drink of the same spiritual drink : for they drank of that water, which issued from that Rock ; and that Rock was a figure of Christ, out of whose side issued that blood, which our sacramental wine now representeth. X. 5. But with many of them God ivas not well pleased : for they were overthrown in the imlderness. But yet, for all this, there were many of them, with whom God was displeased ; notwithstanding this outward profession, and participation of his Sacraments : as ye may perceive by the effects ; for they were overthrown in the wilderness. X. 7. The people sat down to eat and drink, arid rose up to play. The people did feast in their sacrifices, to the honour of their idol ; and, in celebration of their solemnities, did rise up to play. X. 8. As some of them committed, and fell in one day three and twenty thousand. As they committed fornication with the Moabitish women, and were accordingly punished ; there being slain of them, in one day, three and twenty thousand, beside one thousand be- fore. X. 9. Neither let us tempt Christ, as some of them also tempted. Neither let us tempt our Lord Christ, with our impatience and infidelity, as some of them tempted him, by making undue trials of his power and mercy. X. 10. And were destroyed of the destroyer. And were destroyed of the destroying angel, executing the just wrath of God. X. 11. Now) all these things happened unto them for en^ I. CORINTHIANS, CHAP. X. sm samples : and theij are written for our admonition, upon ivhom the ends of the ivorld are come. Which are fallen upon the very last age of the world ; so as those thmgs, which were done so long since, in the very first ages of the Church, are still warnings for us, in these latest times. 7 7-7 X. 12. Wherefore let him that thinketh he standeth take heed lest he fall. Let no man therefore glory in his own strength, or securely presume upon his own abihties ; but let him, that thinks he standeth, and applauds himself in his own abihties, take heed lest he fall, X. 13. There hath no temptation taken you, but suck as is common to man: hut God \% faithful, who ivill not suffer you to be tempted above that ye are able; but will with the temptation also make a way to escape, that ye may be able to bear it. ' i j i Now, upon these examples of God's judgments and the re- proof of your sins, I would not have you too much dejected and discouraged ; for, if you have been miscarried with temp- tations, nothing is befallen you herein more than is incident unto other men : rather have careful recourse to God, who is faithful in the performance of all his promises and under- takings ; and, if ye look up to him, will not suffer you to be tempted above your strength to resist and overcome ; but will moderate the temptation, and give you a happy issue out of it; and enable you, in the mean time, to go through with it. X. 15. / speak as to wise men ; judge ye what I say. I speak, as to wise men, who do well understand the true nature and use of the Sacraments; and therefore judge ye, whether that which I speak be not just and right. X. 16. The cup of blessing which we bless, is it not the com- munion of the blood of Christ ? The bread ivhich ive break, is it not the communion of the body of Christ ? Is it for you, that are members of Christ and partakers ot the body and blood of Christ in his Holy Supper, to have any thing to do with the table of Idols ? Look to the holy ele- ments of both kinds : that sacred cup in the Eucharist, which we consecrate and bless, is it not that, wherein we have a joint communion with Christ, in partaking of his blood ? The bread, which we break in that Holy Supper, is it not that, wherein we do both profess and have communion with Christ, in a joint receiving of his body ? t / ; X. 17. For ive being many are one bread, and one body: for we are all partakers of that one bread. For we, that receive this body of Christ, are now not many bodies, but one body ; even as the bread is, of many grains, made up into one loaf. 36G PARAPHRASE UPON THE HARD TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE. X. 18. Behold Israel qfter the flesh: are not they which eat of the sacrifices partakers of the altar ? Cast your eyes upon those Jews, which hold themselves still to the Mosaical Law : are not they, while they eat of the oblations made to God, justly thereby held to be partakers of that sacrifice, which is offered upon the altar, unto the true God ? So therefore must it needs be, that ye, which eat of the meat offered to idols, do, by this means, interest yourselves in their Idolatry. X. 19. What say I then, that the idol is any thing, or that which is offered in sacrifice to idols is any thing ? What shall I say then ? that the Idol hath any power in itself, to defile and pollute the creature ? or that the things offered to Idols do, either in their nature contract any pollution here- by, or cast as of themselves any uncleanness upon the par- taker of them ? No, surely ; all the pollution is in the pur- pose and intention of the receivers : the end and scope of these superstitious Idolaters is wicked ; and thereupon, those, that join with them in their abominable work, become justly defiled. X. 20. But, I say, that the things which the Gentiles sacrifice, they sacrifice to devils, and not to God: and I would not that ye should have fellowship with devils. For the deities of the Gentiles are no other than devils, what form soever they put on ; and, therefore, those things, which they sacrifice unto those their imagined gods, are by them sacrificed indeed unto devils, not unto God : and I would not, that ye should have any communion with and in the ser- vice of devils. X. 21. Ye cannot drink the cup of the Lord, and the cup of devils : Sfc. Ye, therefore, who, at God's table, partake of the cup of the Lord, cannot, at the table of Idols, partake of the cup of de- vils : &c. X. 22. Do we provoke the Lord to jealousy ? are we stronger than he ? Do we dare to provoke the Lord to wrath ; and to a jealous indignation, at our participation with Idol-gods ? Can w^e bear it out against him? Will he not be sure to be revenged on us, to our utter confusion ? X. 23. All things are lawful for me, but all things are not expedient: all 8fc. See chap. ix. ver. 12. X. 24. Let no man seek his own, but every man another's wealth. Let no man stand upon the terms of his own right and liberty, and regard his own pleasure or profit, but carefully ten- der the good and welfare of others. X. 25. Making no question for conscience sake. I. CORINTHIANS, CHAP. X. XI. 367 Making no question of the lawfulness thereof, nor raising any scruple in thy conscience concerning it. X. 26. For the earth is the Lord's, and the fulness thereof. For the earth is the Lord's, and all the creatures wherewith it is fui-nished ; and, in his right, they are therefore thine to make thy lawful use of. X. J28. But if any man say unto you, This is offered in sa- crifice unto idols, eat not for his sake that shewed it, and for conscience sake : the earth is the Lord's, and the fulness thereof : But if any man, &;c. eat not ; out of thy due respects to the offence of him that told thee so ; and for conscience sake, upon the very same ground of that full right, which thou hast in God to all his creatures, and therefore needest not to be tied to eat of any of them, with offence. X. 29. Conscience, I say, not thine own, hut of the other : for why is my liberty judged of another man's conscience ? For the conscience sake, I say, not of thyself, for thine own conscience perhaps is fully enough persuaded of the lawfulness hereof, but of that other that told thee so ; who, doubtless, would not have spoken of it to thee, if he had not made scruple of it himself: for why should I use my liberty with scandal, so as I should be condemned by another man's conscience ; while I do that which he thinks damnable, though I think it lawful 1 X. 30. For if I by grace be a partaker, why am I evil spoken of for that for which I give thanks ? For, though I may lawfully eat of things sacrificed to Idols, by the grace and privilege of my Evangelical liberty, receiving the good creatures of God, though abused, wdth thanksgiving to God, the author and giver of them ; yet, why should I ex- pose myself to the censures of men, and open their mouths against me, as if I were an Idolater, in doing it ? X. 32. Give none offence, neither to the Jews, tior to the Gentiles, nor to the church of God. Give none offence to any man whomsoever, whether within the bosom of the Church or without; neither to Jew, nor Gen- tile, nor Christian. X. 33. Even as I jjlease all men in all things, not ^c. Even as I please all men in all lawful and indifferent things, not seeking, &c. XI. 2. Now I praise you, brethren, that ye remember vie in all things, and keep the ordinances, as I delivered them to you. Now I praise you, brethren, that you remember all those good instructions, that I gave you ; and that ye observe those ritual traditions and ordinances, in that form, that I delivered them unto you. XI. 3. But I would have you know, that the head of every 3G8 PARAPHRASE UPON THE HARD TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE. man is Christ ; and the head of the woman is the man ; and the head of Christ is God. But, I would have you know, that there are several degrees of subjection and subordination. The woman is subject to the man; the man is subject to Christ; and Christ, as Man, is subject to God the Father : and each of these acknowledges a superiority, and headship, in those, to whom they are subject. XI. 4. Every man praying or prophesying, having his head covered, dishonoureth his head. This being premised, I hold it requisite to admonish you of vsome indecent fashions, that are used in the congregation, by those of both sexes : for, whereas covering of the head is com- monly taken for a sign of subjection, and the uncovering of it a sign of power and superiority, it is contrarily used amongst you : the man, who is the superior, covers his head ; and tlie woman, who is the inferior, uncovers it. Let me therefore tell you ; Every man, that prays or prophesies with his head covered, disparages and dishonours himself; and casts off that sign and semblance of superiority, which he should maintain. XI. 5. But every woman that prayeth or prophesieth with her head uncovered dishonoureth her head : for that is even all one as if she were shaven. But, every woman, that taketh upon her publicly to pray or prophesy with her head uncovered, dishonours herself, in doing that which is against natural modesty and decency; for this bare-headedness in women, is no less unfit and uncomely, than if their heads were shaven. XI. 6. For if the woman he not covered, let her also he shorn : hut if it he a shame for a woman to he shorn or shaven, let her he covered. It is an immodest fashion in the wanton dames of Corinth, that they go abroad in public places, without any veil or cover- ing on their heads : if they will needs take up this mannish fashion, of going uncovered, let them be shaven also ; but if it be a shame for a woman to be shaven, as ye cannot but grant, then let her be covered. XI. 7. For a man indeed ought not to cover his head, foras- much as he is the image and glory of God : hut the ivoman is the glory of the man. For a man ought not, indeed, to cover his head, forasmuch as he is the supei'ior ; and, in this superiority, bears the glo- rious image of God, having none above him to control and over-rule liim : but the woman is but the glorious image of the man, and must acknowledge her inferiority and subjection to him. XI. 10. For this cause ought the woman to have power on her head, hecause of the angels. For this cause ought the woman to cover her head, to shew I. CORINTHIANS, CHAP. XI. 369 that she is under the power of her husband ; and not to dis- play her immodesty before the face of the very Angels of God, who are, in this indecent carriage, witnesses thereof. XI. II. Nevertheless neither is the man without the ivoman, neither the woman without the man, in the Lord. Not that the man ought to insult upon the weakness of the woman, and pride himself in his own superiority ; but must consider, that God hath matched them together, so as neither of them can have their being without other. XI. 12. For as the ivoman is of the man, even so is the man also by the ivoman ; but all things of God. For, as the woman was first made of the man, so is the man, ever since, conceived and born of the woman ; and God is the author and maker of both. XI. 15. Bfit if a woman have long hair, it is a glory to her : for the hair is given her for a covering. But, if a woman have long hair it is a glory to her ; for her hair was given to her fol' a covering: nature itself therein pointing you to that guise and fashion, which is meetest for that sex. XI. 16. But if any mail seem to be contentious, we have no such custom, neither the churches of God. But, if any man list to be contentious, and will rather stand upon the justification of these unseemly fashions, let it be suf- ficient answer for him, that we have no such customs of im- modesty and indecency; nor any other of the Churches of Christ : so as he shall he singular in this his opinion. XI. 17. Now in this that I declare unto you / praise you not, that ye come together, not for the better, but for the icorse. But, however I praise you, in a generality of your care and obedience, yet, in this particular, which I am now to Avrite of, I praise you not ; that, when ye meet together to celebrate the Lord's Supper, ye come together, so, as ye are rather the worse, than the better for it. XI. 19. For there must be also heresies among you, that they which are approved may be made manifest among you. For there must needs, through the wise and holy ordination of God, be schisms, and sects, and factions among you ; that, thereupon, there may be an occasion to try the dispositions and resolutions of men, in that those which are true-hearted and conscionable may approve their fidelity in sticking to the truth. XI. 20. When ye come together therefore into one place, this is not to eat the Lord's supper. When ye meet, therefore, in this manner together, ye do not celebrate or eat the Lord's Supper, as ye pretend and profess; but your own, or the feasts of Bacchus rather. XI. 21. For in eating every one taketh before other his own supper : and one is hungry, and another is drunken. VOL. IV. B b 370 PARAPHRASE UPON THE HARD TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE. For, wheieas, if ye will needs celebrate the love-feasts, ye ought to meet all together, both rich and poor ; and stay one for another, in that love-supper, which you are wont to make immediately before the Evicharist : ye, contrarily, meet together the wealthiest of you, and eat your own good cheer, not ex- pecting your poorer brethren; and so one is hungry, and an- other is drunken. XI. 22. What ? have ye not houses to eat and to drink in ? or desjiise ye the church of God, and shame them that have not ? If ye have a mind to feast yourselves, and make choice of your guests, have ye not your own private houses to eat and drink in ? Why do ye defile the Church of God, with these partial and immoderate banquets ? Why do ye despise and shame the poor, that have not wherewith to feast with you ? XI. 24. Take, eat : this is my body, ivhich is broken for you: this do in remembrance of me. See Matt. xxvi. verse 26. XI. 25. This cup is the new testament in my blood: 8^c. See Matthew xxvi. verse 28. XI. 27. Shall be guilty of the body and blood of the Lord. Shall be guilty of a horrible profanation of that sacred body and blood of Christ, which is in this Sacrament exhibited and tendered unto him. XI. 29. Eateth and drinketh damnation to himself, not dis- cerning the Lord's body. Eateth and drinketh just judgment and condemnation to himself, in not considering the greatness of this mystery, and making no difference betwixt this sacred bread, which is sacramentally the body of Christ, and the other common and ordinary bread. XI. ciO. For this cause many are weak and sickly among you, and many sleep. For these abuses of this Holy Sacrament, the hand of God hath been upon many of you ; so as many of you are afflicted with divers kinds of diseases, and many of you are stricken with death itself. XL 31. For if we would judge ourselves, we should not be judged. Be ye therefore warned hereby, and look carefully into your own hearts, and accuse and censure yourselves for these enor- mities ; that so ye may escape the judgments of diseases and death, which else God will inflict upon you. XI. 32. But when we are judged, we are chastened of the Lord, that we should not be condemned ivith the world. But when we are thus stricken with sickness and death, we are chastened mercifully, by the Lord, on purpose that we may escape that eternal condemnation, which befals the wicked of the world. I. CORINTHIANS, CHAP. XI. XII. 371 XII. 1. Note concerning spiritual gifts, brethren , I would not have you ignorant. Now concerning spiritual gifts, brethren, I would not have you ignorant of the nature and differences thereof, that 3 e may know how to vahie them, in yourselves and in others. XII. 3. Wherefore I give you to understand, that no man speaking by the Spirit of God calleth Jesus accursed : and that no man can say that Jesus is the Lord, but by the Holy Ghost. Ye find this a manifest difference betwixt you and those in- fidels, from whom ye are severed ; ye Christians have the Spi- rit of God ; they want it : and, for a trial of both, know, that whosoever speaks evil of the name of Christ, that man certainly hath not the Spirit of God, but is still an infidel ; and, contra- rily, no man can acknowledge and profess Christ to be the Lord, and stand out for the maintenance of this truth, but by the Holy Ghost, if not regenerating, yet at least illuminating and informing him therein. XII. 4. Now there are diversities of gifts, but the same Spirit. Now there are diversities of gifts distributed to men in the Church ; but there is only one and the same Spirit, that bestows them upon men. XII. 5. And there are differences of administrations, but tJie same Lord. And there are differences of services and functions in the Church; but one and the same Lord, to whom they are directed. XII. 6. And there are diversities of operations, but it is the same God lohich worketh all in all. And there are diversities of operations, in the execution of those services, and in miraculous works therein wrought ; but it is the same God, which worketh all in all. XII. 7. But the manifestation of the S^nrit is given to every man to profit withal. But these several gifts, by which the power of God's Spirit is manifested to men, are given to every man, not for his own behoof, but for the profit of others. XII. 8. For to one is given by the Spirit the word of wisdom ; to another, the ivord of knowledge by the same Spirit. For to one is given the power of understanding and unfold- ing the great mysteries of speculative divinity; to another, the right skill of practical cases ; and all by one and the same Spirit. XII. 12. So also is Christ. So also is it with Christ and his Church : he is the Head ; they are the several Members ; and all make up but one mysti- cal and complete Body. Bb2 372 PARAPHRASE UPON THE HARD TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE. XII. 13. Fur by ofie Spirit are we all baptized into one body, whether we be Jeivs or Ge?ifiles, whether we be bond or free ; and have been all made to drink into one Spirit. This oneness of ours may well be seen in those Sacraments, which are common to God's Church : for, by one and the same Spirit of God, working with and by the outward elements, are we baptized into the communion of one and the same Church ; whether we be Jews or Gentiles, bond or free ; and are all made partakers of the same Sacramental Cup, and therein of the same blood of Christ, by the working of the same Spirit. XII. 14. For the body is not one member, but many. For the body doth not consist of one member alone, but of many several limbs and parts. XII. 23. And those members of the body, which we think to be less honourable, upon these we bestow more abundant honour ; and our uncomely parts have more abundant come- liness. We do not despise the least or worst part of the body ; yea, rather, by how much more meanness or shame there is in any part, so much more careful are we to deck it and dress it with more costly and comely ornaments. XII. 24. For our comely parts hare no need : but God hath tempered the body together, having given more abundant honour to that part which lacked. But God hath given us that natural instinct and inclination, so to regard the frame and temper of these bodies of ours, as to give more honour to and to take more care of those parts, Avhich are the most despicable. XII. 27. Noiv ye are the body of Christ, and members in particular. Now, ye are that Spiritual Body, w^hereof Christ is the Head ; and are the several and particular limbs and members of that Body. XII. 28. And God hath set some in the church, first apo- stles, secondarily prophets, thirdly teachers, after that miracles, then gifts of healings, helps, governments, diversities of tongues. And God hath set and appointed men in several ranks and degrees in his Church ; first. Apostles ; then, secondly. Pro- phets, both such, as by revelation foretell future things, and such as can wisely and skilfully interpret the Scriptures ; thirdly, pastors and teachers, &c. those, that are helpers to the sick and poor ; those, that are skilful in government ; those, that are endued with diversities of tongues. XII. 31. But covet earnestly the best gifts : and yet shew I unto you a more excellent way. Amongst all these, affect ye most those gifts, which may make most for the edification of the Church ; and regard not I. CORINTHIANS, CHAP. XII. XIII. 373 SO much ostentation as use : and yet, behold, I am now, in the sequel, propounding to you a more excellent way than all these, even the way of Charity, which is most worthy of your pursuit. XIII. 1 . Though I speak with the tongues of men and of angels, and have not charity, I am become as sounding brass, or a tinkling cymbal. Though I speak in never so great variety of languages, though I speak never so excellently and divinely, and have not Charity, the noise that I make is no better than that of a sounding brass or a tinkling cymbal, which fills the ear to little purpose. Xtll. 2. And though I have allfaith^so that I could remove mountains. And, though I have never so strong a faith, so as that I could remove mountains. XIII. 8. Charity never faileth: but whether there be^ro- phecies, they shall fail ; whether there be, &c. Charity is a during and perpetual grace ; and, where it is truly rooted in the heart, never faileth ; whereas other gifts, and tongues, and prophecy, and knowledge, at last vanish away. XIII. 9. For we know in part, and ive prophesy in part. For this knowledge, which we now have, is but weak and imperfect ; and our prophesying is, accordingly, full of in- firmity. XIII. 10. But when that which is perfect is come, then that which is in jiart shall be done away. But, when we once attain to that heavenly perfection of knowledge, which we shall once enjoy in heaven, then all these our weak and imperfect apprehensions shall cease, and give way. XIII. 11. When I was a child, I spake as a child, I under- stood as a child, I thought as a child: but when I became a man, I put away childish-things. Even as it is with us, in our several ages : when I was a child, I spake as a child, and understood as a child, and thought as a child ; but now, when that I am become a man, I meddle no more with those childish words, gestures, actions, and they are now to me as if they had never been : so shall it be with us, in that our future state of glory, compared with the present: now, we are mere children in our desires and appre- hensions ; then, we shall be of full and perfect stature : all the thoughts and conceits of this our present childishness shall then be passed and gone ; and perfection of all grace and heavenly knowledge shall come in the room of them. XIII. 12. For now we see through a glass, darkly; but then 374 PARAPHRASE UPON THE HARD TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE. face to face : now I know in part ; but then shall I know even as also I am known. Now, all the knowledge that we have of God is dim and dark, as a man that looks in a glass sees there but the image or resemblance and representation of the thing seen, and not the thing itself; but then, we shall see him clearly and imme- diately, even as we now see each other in the face, and not in the glass: so shall we see him then: now, I know but in part; but then, I shall know God in the same manner that I am known, fully, according to the capacity of a finite creature, and clearly. XIII. 13. And now ahideth faith, hope, charity, these three; but the greatest of these is charity. And now, whereas there are three main graces, which we must chiefly labour for in all our lives, Faith, Hope, and Charity, the greatest of them all is Charity. XIV. 1. Folloiv after charity, and desire spiritual gifts, but rather that ye may prophesy. Follow then principally after Charity ; but yet also desire other spiritual gifts : but, of all the rest, let it be your chief desire, that ye may be enabled by the Spirit of God to teach and declare those things, which may be to the edification of the Church. XIV. 2. For he that speaketh in an unknown tongue speaketh not unto men, but unto God : for no man under- standeth him ; hoiobeit in the spirit he speaketh mysteries. The gift of tongues, though it be excellent, yet is not com- parable with this : for he, that speaketh in an unknown tongue, only God and himself understands what he saith ; and therefore he speaks not to men at all, at least it is all one as if he spake not, but unto God who understands him; although perhaps, in his own sense and understanding, he speaks of deep and high matters, and such as might be well worthy to be understood of others. XIV. 3. But he that prophesieth speaketh unto men to edi- fication, and exhortation, and comfort. But he, that teacheth and explaineth God's will to his people, speaketh unto men; and that to singular purpose, to edify them in knowledge, and to stir them up with exhortation, and to raise them up with comfort. XIV. 6. Now, brethren, if I come unto you speaking with tongues, what shall I profit you, except I shall speak to you either by revelation, or by knowledge, or by prophesying, or by doctrine ? Now, brethren, if I come to you speaking with tongues, what shall I profit you ? Surely, nothing at all ; neither shall ye receive any good at all by my labours, except I speak unto I. CORINTHIANS, CHAP. XIII. XIV. 375 your understanding by a clear revelation of God's holy mysteries on my part, and by knowledge on yours ; except I speak by way of prophesying and exposition on my part, and by learning on yours. XIV. 10. There are, it may he, so many kinds of voices in the world, and none of them are without signification. There is a number of several sounds of voices in the world ; which are significant to those, which are acquainted with them, but to others seem strange and useless notes ; and there is no voice that can be uttered, but it is, somewhere, of some signi- fication. XIV. 11. Therefore if I know not the meaning of the voice, I shall be unto him that speaketh a barbarian, and he that speaketh shall be a barbarian unto me. Therefore, if I hear a man speak such words as whose meaning I do no way understand, I am as a mere Barbarian to him that speaketh them, and he that speaks them is a Barba- rian to me ; because we understand not each other. XIV. 12. Even so ye, forasmuch as ye are zealous of spiritual gifts, seek that ye may excel to the edifying of the church. So then, forasmuch as ye Corinthians are zealously desirous of spiritual gifts, labour not so much for those endowments, which may make you admired of men, as for those which may enable you to edify the Church of God. XIV. 13. Wherefore let him that speaketh in an unknown tongue pray that he may interpret. Wherefore, let him, that hath the supernatural gift of strange tongues, pray to God, that he would give him ability to inter- pret the Scriptures ; so as he may improve his tongues to the good of many. XIV. 14. For if I pray in an unknown tongue, my spirit prayeth, but my understanding is unfruitful. And, as it is in preaching, so in praying also : if I pray in an unknown tongue, my will, in the general drift thereof, is devout ; and the extraordinary gift of the Spirit puts words into my tongue ; but my understanding is not at all benefited. XIV. 15. What is it then ? I ivill pray with the Spirit, and I will pray with understanding also : I will sing with the Spirit, and I will sing unth understanding also. What should I do then ? I will pray with the general good intention of my will, and the language which the Spirit gives me ; and I will pray with the understanding of the words wherein I pray : I will sing with general devotion of my will, and I will sing with the understanding also. XIV. 16. Else when thou shall bless with the Spirit, horn shall he that occupieth the room of the unlearned say Amen at thy giving of thanks S^c. ? 376 PARAPHRASE UPON THE HARD TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE. Else, when thou shalt bless in that unknown language which the Spirit speaks by thee, how shall those, that are ignorant and unlearned in that tongue, say Amen to thy prayers or thanksgivings, seeing he understands not what thou sayest ? XIV. 20. Brethren, be not children in understanding : how- beit in malice be ye children, but in understanding be men. Brethren, be not children in your judgment and under- standing; that you should childishly make ostentation of the gift of those tongues, which others understand not: but, in respect of a harmless simplicity and freedom from malice, be ye as children. XIV. 21. In the law it is written, With men of other tongues and other lips will I speaJc unto this people ; and yet for all that ivill they not hear me, saith the Lord. In the Old Testament, God tells his people, by his prophet Isaiah, that he would speak unto them by men of other lan- guages ; meaning the Chaldeans, whose different tongue is threatened for a punishment unto the Jews : notwithstanding which judgment, he complains that they wovdd not hear and obey him. XIV. 22. Wherefore tongues are for a sign, not to them that believe, but to them that believe not : but prophesying serveth not for them that believe not, but for them which believe. Wherefore this strange tongue was threatened as a plagvie to his people ; there is no reason then, that we should glory in that, which was menaced for a judgment unto our forefathers: and these strange tongues, we know, which are now given, were intended for another use, even to be for a sign of the marvellous power of God's Spirit, for the conviction of those that believe not the Gospel, and not so much for the benefit of those that do believe already ; but prophesying, or inter- preting of the Scriptures, serves not for infidels, which believe not, but for Christians that are already converted to the faith. XIV, 24, 25. But if all prophesy, and there come in one that believeth not, or one unlearned, he is convinced of all, he is judged of all : And thus are the secrets of his heart made mani- fest; and so falling down on hisface he will worship God, and report that God is i?i you of a truth. But if ye all prophesy, and interpret the Scriptures, by course ; and there come in one, that believeth not, or is igno- rant ; he is met with and convinced by every one of you, and finds himself censured by each of you : And, by this means, are the secret wickednesses of his heart discovered ; and he, in an humble and earnest remorse on the one side, and admi- ration of God's gifts on the other, falling down on his face, will worship God, and report that God is in you of a truth, and speaks by you. XIV. 26. Hoiv is it then, brethren ? when ye come together^ I. CORINTHIANS, CHAP. XIV. 377 every one of you hath a psalm, hath a doctrine, hath a tongue, hath a revelation, hath an interpretation. Let all things be done unto edifying. What then, my brethren, is to be clone ? when ye come to- gether, let every one of yovi, who is endued with any special gift, make use of it to the benefit of the Church ; whether he have some divine hymn or psahn, which he hath composed to stir up the hearts of the people ; or whether he have some wholesome doctrine prepared to deliver unto them ; or whether a revelation from God, of some future occurrence necessary to be foreknown ; or some interpretation of any obscure place of Scripture ; let all things be so done, as may most edify. XIV. 27. If any man speak in an unknown tongue, let it be by two, or at the most by three, and that by course ; and let one interpret. If, in your meetings, there be occasion of speaking unknown tbngues, let only two or three be appointed to speak by course, one after another ; and let one be appointed to interpret, and render in a known tongue, what they deliver. XIV. 29. Let the prophets speak two or three, and let the other judge. Let those, that preach, and expound the Scriptures, speak two or three, by course one after another, in your public meet- ings ; and let the other preachers judge. XIV. 32. A7id the sjririts of the proj^hets are subject to the prophets. And the spirits of the teachers are subject to the trial and judgment of other teachers; which only can and may examine those points which they deliver, whether they be consonant to the truth of God. XIV. 33. For God is not the author of confusion, but of peace, as in all churches of the saints. All may not take upon them, either to teach or judge: this were to make a confusion in the Church ; and God is the author, not of confusion, but of peace ; and gives by us these holy and meet orders to be observed, not amongst you only, but in all the Churches every where. XIV. 35. And if they will learn any thing, let them ask their husbands at home : for it is a shame for ivomen to speak in the church. And if they have any doubts or questions to propose, let them not do it publicly, in the congregation ; but let them ask their hvisbands privately, at home : for it doth not agree with the modesty of women, to speak in the public assembly. XIV. 3Q. What? came the word of God out from you? or came it unto you only ? It is not for you, Corinthians, to stand stiffly upon your own customs and factions ; or to think it fit that others should 378 PARAPHRASE UPON THE HARD TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE. frame themselves after your example : What ! were ye the first Christians ? were there none before you ? are there none other beside you? XIV. 37. If any man think himself to he a prophet, or spiritual, let him acknowledge that the things that I write unto i/ou, ^c. If there be any man, which believes that he hath received the Spirit of God, and that he is a true minister of God, he cannot but acknowledge, that the things which I write unto you, are the commandments of the Lord, and needful and re- quisite to be observed. XIV. 38. But if any he ignorant, let him be ignorant. But, if any man be willingly and perversely ignorant, I will not stand out in contention with him ; let him be ignorant still. XV. 6. After that, he was seen of above five hundred bre- thren at once ; of ivhom the greater jicirt remain unto this pre- sent, hut some are fallen asleep. After that, he was seen of above five hundred brethren at once, in that mountain of Galilee, where he had appointed to meet his disciples : of whom the greater part remain unto this day, and being yet alive can give ample witness to this truth; but some of them rest in the sleep of death. XV. 8. And last of all he was seen of me also, as of one born out of due time. And, last of all, he was seen of me, as one out of season, after all the rest, called to my apostleship. XV. 9. For I am the least of the apostles, that am not meet to be called an apostle, because I persecuted the church of God. For, I am the meanest of all the Apostles ; and not worthy of that honourable title, because I persecuted the Church of God ; although not maliciously, but in an ignorant zeal of the Law. XV. 10. But by the grace of God I am what I am : and his grace which was bestowed ttpon me was not in vain ; but I la- boured more abundantly than they all: yet not I, but the grace of God which was with me. But, by the mere grace and mercy of God, contrary to my deservings, I am called to this station of my apostleship, and furnished with gifts and abilities to discharge it : neither was I careless in improving this mercy and goodness of God to me, for I laboured more abundantly than they all ; and yet, why do I say, it was I that laboured ? rather it was the grace of God, which both enabled me and wrought by me. XV. 11. Therefore whether it were I or they, so we preach, and so ye believed. But, whether it were my labour or theirs, all comes to one : I. CORINTHIANS, CHAP. XIV. XV. 379 Christ hath been by us preached, so to have died, and so to have risen ; and, accordingly, by you believed. XV. 17. And if Christ be not raised, your faith is vain ; ye are yet in your sins. And if Christ be not risen, your faith should be in vain pitched upon a dead and perished Redeemer ; and so ye are yet under that woeful condemnation, which is due to your sins; from which only the Resurrection of Christ can acquit and dis- charge you. XV. \9. If in this life only we have hope iti Christ, we are of all men most miserable. If the comforts and hopes that we have in Christ were only confined to this present life, and extended not beyond death, we were of all men the most misei'able ; who do willingly curb and restrain ourselves of those pleasures, which others take full scope unto ; and endure those hardnesses and miseries, which others shift off; only, in the expectation of that glory, which we shall once enjoy, with Christ. XV. 20. But now is Christ risen from the dead, and become the first-fruits of them that slept. But now, all our stay, and comfort, is, that Christ is risen from the dead ; and is so become the first-fruits of them that sleep in death, as that, the virtue of his Resurrection extends unto all his that lie in their graves, and that they by the power thereof shall necessarily follow him, in rising to life. XV. 22. For as in Adam all die, even so in Christ shall all be made alive. For, as in the first Adam, who was the first-fruits of all his dying generation, we all die; so in the Second Adam, which was the first-fruits of those that rise from the dead, we all shall be made alive : Adam brought death upon mankind ; Christ, life and resurrection. XV. 23. But every man in his own order : Christ the first- fruits ; afterward they that are Christ's at his coming. So as, all shall rise ; but every man in his own order: first, Christ, who is as the first sheaf of this harvest of the resurrec- tion by and from which all the whole crop of the dead saints receive virtue, shall shew himself, as being already risen ; af- tex'wards, they that are Christ's, who are found alive at his coming ; and they that are dead in him, and in his faith and favour, shall be, upon their happy change, carried up to meet him. XV. 24. Then cometh the end, when he shall have delivered up the kingdom to God, even the Father ; when he shall have put down all ride and all authority and jjoiver. Then cometh the end of all this miserable and troublesome world, when he shall have delivered the kingdom of his Me- diatorship unto God the Father ; and shall have vanquished 380 PARAPHRASE UPON THE HARD TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE. and put down all the adversary principalities and powers, both of earth and of hell. XV. 25. For he must reign, till he hath put all enemies under his feet. For he must, by the interest of his Mediatory power, reign, until he hath fully subdued all the enemies of his Church and children. XV. 26. The last enemy that shall he destroyed is death. The last enemy, that shall be subdued and destroyed, shall be death itself, who hath hitherto subdued and destroyed all things. XV. 27. It is manifest that he is excepted, which did imt all things under him. It is manifest, that herein God the Father excepteth himself, who did put all things under the subjection of his Son. XV. 28. And when all things shall be subdued unto him, then shall the Son also himself be subject unto him that put all things under him, that God may be all in all. And, when all things shall be thus subdued unto the Son, as the King of his Church, God and Man ; then shall the Son also, to whom as Mediator the power and rule of all things is committed and as it were delegated by the Father, resign up this Mediatory rule and government to his Father, who hath committed it unto him : so as, he shall no more reign, now, as Mediator, but as God; and we shall enjoy God immediately, who shall be all in all to us. XV. 29. Else what shall they do which are baptized for the dead, if the dead rise not at all? why are they then baptized for the dead? Else, to what purpose is the usual, but misgrounded, prac- tice of those men, which are baptized for their dead friends, in a conceit of giving aid and refreshment to them, in that common state of death, if they were not fully assured that the dead shall arise again ? XV. 30. A7id why stand we in jeopardy every hour ? And why do we stand in continual jeopardy every hour, for the profession of the Gospel, and particulai'ly of the truth of the Resurrection, if we were not persuaded of a retribution after our departure hence ? XV. 31. I protest by your rejoicing which I have in Christ Jesus our Lord, I die daily. For me, I protest, I swear, by that joy, which I take in you, as the dear children and fruit of my Apostleship, which is the greatest comfort that my Lord Jesus Christ hath given unto me ; that I am every day dying, ready to be offered up, for the Name of my Lord and Saviour. XV. 32. If after the manner of men I have fought with beasts at Ephesus, what advantageth it me, if the dead rise not? let us eat and drink : for to morroiv ive die. I. CORINTHIANS, CHAP. XV. 381 If, as it is the mariner of men to be put to fight with beasts in their amphitheatres, so I have been put to fight with bestial men at Ephesus, and have with them been exposed to so ma- nifest and great peril of myself, what am I the better, or to what purpose have I done it, if there were no Resurrection? Well might ye, profane men, then take up these atheous words of yovu* lewd predecessors, which the prophet Isaiah set down, Let us eat and drink, for to morrow we shall die, and there is no further account to be made. XV. 33. Be not deceived : evil communications corrupt good ma7iners. But for you, O Corinthians, be not ye miscarried with such godless and wicked speeches ; remembering that old, but true, verse of the heathen Poet, Evil communications corrupt good manners. XV. 34. Awake to righteousness, and sin not ; for some have not the knowledge of God : I speak this to your shame. Awake ye, from the secure and dangerous estate of your former corruptions, to a life of grace and righteousness; and do not dare to yield yourselves over to your sins ; and give not ear to those lewd suggestions of wicked and profane men : for there are some such, even amongst you who profess Chris- tianity, that have not the true knowledge and fear of God : I speak this to your shame, who have had so powerful means to the contrary. XV. 35. But some man will say, Hotv are the dead raised vp ? and ivith what body do they come ? But some man will object, and say. You speak of a Resurrec- tion ; but what an impossible thing is this, that you tell us ! How can it be, that that body, which is vanished to dust and corruption, should rise again? Tell us then: what body is it, that shall be restored to us ? for this cannot possibly be repaired. XV. 3Q. Thouybo/, that which thou sowest is not quickened, except it die : Thou fool, do but look to the grain, that thou sowest : that, which thou sowest, doth not sprout up again, except it first corrupt and die : XV. 37. And that which thou sowest, thou sowest not that body that shall be, but bare grain. And, when thou sowest, thou sowest not that ear and that corn which shall be, but bare grain. XV. 38. But God giveth it a body as it hath pleased him, and to every seed his own body. But God gives it, in the growing up, that body or substance, which it hath, according to his pleasure, and to every seed his own body ; not the body of another kind of grain, nor the body of another grain of the same kind, but to every grain his own body. 382 PARAPHRASE UPON THE HARD TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE. XV. 39. All flesh is not the same flesh : but there is one kind o{ flesh of men, another flesh of beasts, another of fishes, and another of birds. And, as it is in plants, that they have their several bodies and substances, which God gives them at his pleasure ; so is it in those creatures, which have sense and motion : there are several kinds of flesh in them : there is one flesh of men, another of beasts, &c. And even so in the Resurrection, God, who hath here given a fleshly body unto men, shall then give them such a body as shall be for glorified persons. XV. 40. There are also celestial bodies, and bodies terres- trial : but the glory of the celestial is one, and the glory of the terrestrial is another. There are also celestial bodies or substances, as the heaven itself, the planets, and other stars : and there are terrestrial substances, as these elements of earth and water, and the mi- nerals and metals therein contained ; each of these have bodies of their own differing, in degrees of worth and excellency, one from another. XV. 41. There is one glory of the sun, and another glory of the moon, and another glory of the stars : for one star difler- ethfrom another star in glory. And even so, in the heavenly bodies themselves, there are several degrees of glory : for there is one glory of the sun, which is the great original of light; and another of the moon, which is next to it, in glory and lightsomeness ; and another of the stars, which make less shew than it ; and, amongst those stars also, one differs from another, in brightness and glory. XV. 42. So also is the resurrection of the dead. It is sown in corruption ; it is raised in incorruption : So is it in the state of the Resurrection, compared with the present: the body, as it is now, is a goodly creature ; but then, it shall have another manner of lustre upon it : it is laid down in corruption, it is raised again in a state of immortality and incorruption. So also verse 43. XV. 44. It is soivn a natural body ; it is raised a sjiiritual body, ^c. We lay down in the grave a natural body, such as we took from our parents ; earthly, dull, heavy, and such, as when it was at the best, needed the aid of our senses ; but it is raised a body quite altered in all the qualities thereof; having put off all the grossness and cloggy substance of it, and become pure, light, and apt to motion, and as near as a body may be to the nature and qualities of a spirit : so, there is a gross and natural body ; and there is a body that is pure, agile, and spirit-like. XV. 45. And so it is written, The first man Adam was made a living soid; the last Adam was made a quichening spirit. And, so it is written, that the body of the first man, which I. CORINTHIANS, CHAP. XV. 383 was Adam, was informed and enlivened by a living and reason- able soul; but herein the second or last Adam, Christ, excelled the first, in that he gives vis a spiritual life, by the power of his quickening Spirit : in ovu- natural being therefore, we have a living soul ; but, in our spiritual, we have a life-giving Spirit. XV. 46. Howbeit that was not first which is spiritual, but that which is fiatural ; and afterward that which is spiritual. Howbeit, our natural being was first ; and then, after, our spiritual : we must first receive our elementary and natural body from Adam, ere we can receive our spiritual and incor- ruptible. XV. 47. The first man is of the earth, earths/ : the second man is the Lord from heaven. The first Adam was formed of the earth ; and therefore was of a base and earthly composition : the Second Adam, which is the Lord Christ, as he came from heaven, so he hath a heavenly and glorious body. XV. 48. As is the earths/, such are thcT/ also that are earth?/: and as is the heavenly, such are they also that are heavenly. And, according to the differences of the First and Second Adam, so are they that partake of the natures of them both : as the First Adam was earthly, so those, which are derived from him, and have nothing but what they receive from him, are earthly and corruptible ; and, as the Second Adam is heavenly, so they, that partake of him, are heavenly and glo- rious. XV. 49. A7id as we have borne the image of the earthy, we shall also bear the image of the heavenly. And, as we have been like the First Adam, sinful, mortal, and corruptible ; so shall we be, like the Second Adam, pure, immortal, incorruptible. XV. 50. Now this I say, brethren, that flesh and blood cati- not inherit the hingdom of God. Now, this I say, brethren, that these natural bodies of ours, consisting of flesh and blood, as they are in this base, dreggish, and drossy condition, cannot inherit the kingdom of God. XV. 51, .52. Behold, I shew you a mystery ; We shall not all sleep, but we shall all be changed. In a moment, in the twinMlng of an eye, at the last trump) : for the trumpet shall sound, and the dead shall be raised incorruptible, and we shall be changed. We shall not all sleep in death ; but we shall be suddenly changed to an incorruptible estate : those, that shall be found alive at the coming of Christ, shall be instantly so v/rought upon by the power of God, that their bodies shall pass, by a present alteration, into an immortal and glorious condition. We shall be changed in a moment, even in the twinkling of an eye ; when the last summons to Judgment shall be given : 381' PARAPHRASE UPON THE HARD TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE. for the Archangel, with a trumpet-like voice, shall call all that are dead in their graves unto Judgment ; and the dead shall thereupon rise incorruptible, and those that are alive shall then undergo that change. XV. 53. For this corruptible must put on incorruption. For this corruptible body must lay down this impureness and corruption; and must, instead thereof, put on incorrup- tion and perfect glory. XV. 54. So when this corruptible shall have pi^d on incor- ruption, and this mortal shall have put on immortality , then 8fc. Then shall be brought to pass that saying, that is written in the prophet Isaiah, He shall swallow up death in victory ; for that death shall be fully both vanquished and destroyed, and happily triumphed over, by life and immortality. XV. ^b. O death, where is thi/ sting ? O grave, uhere is thi/ victor?/ ? And that other of the prophet Hosea, O death, I will be thy plagues ; O grave, 1 will be thy destruction : Now then may we justly insult over subdued death ; and say, O death, where is thy sting, wherewith thou hadst wont to wound all creatures ? O grave, where is thy victory ? XV. 56. The sting of death is sin ; and the strength of sin is the law. It is only sin, by which death hath power over us ; and it is the just rigour of the Law, that inflicts death upon us, for sin. XV. 57. But thanks be to God, which giveth us the victory through our Lord Jesus Christ. Bvit, thanks be to God, who hath given us the victory over sin, which is the cause of death; and over death, which is in- flicted for sin, through our Lord Jesvis Christ. XV. 58. Therefore, my beloved brethren, be ye stedfast, im- moveable, always abounding in the work of the Lord, foras- much as ye hiow that your labour is not in vain in the Lord. Therefore, my brethren, since ye know that there is cer- tainly a Resurrection and a Day of Retribution, wherein ye shall receive the reward of your good works and holy obedi- ence; and ye cannot lose any of your hopes and labours, which ye have undergone for Christ's sake ; be ye therefore stedfast and immoveable, &c. XVI. 2. Upon the first day of the iveelc, let every one of you lay by him in store, as God hatli prospered him, that there be no gatherings ivhen I come. Upon the first day of the week, which is the Lord's day, let every one lay by him, in store, some such proportion of alms, as he can spare, out of his gettings in the week before ; that this stock of your contribution may be ready to send to the I. CORINTHIANS, CHAP. XV. XVI. 385 poor saints at Jerusalem^ and that there be no need of gather- ings, when I come. XVI. 9. For a great door and effectual is opened unto me, and there are many adversaries. For I have very ample and full opportunity offered me of preaching at Ephesus ; many vehement invitations ; and great hkelihoods of the good success of the Gospel in the conver- sion of many : and, besides, there are many adversaries, which must be opposed, silenced, and convinced. XVI. 10. See that he may be loith you without fear, for he worketh the tvork of the Lord. Do ye encourage him against the malice and mischievous plots of false teachers ; for it is the Lord's work, that he doth conscionably undertake and perform. XVI. 15. I beseech you, brethren, that ye know the ho?(se of Stephanas, that it is the first fruits of Achaia, and that they have addicted themselves, Sfc. Ye know the house of Stephanas, that it was the first family in all Achaia, that received the Gospel ; and that they have continued constant in that good profession, ever since ; and have been exceedingly forward in providing for and attending upon the Saints. XVI. 16. That ye may submit yourselves unto such. That you give all loving and reverent respects unto such, and to &c. XVI. 17. For that which was lacking on your part they have supplied. That comfort which I could not but desire, and yet could not hope for, of enjoying you all, is, as in your name, supplied to me, by their presence. XVI. 22. If any man love not the Lord Jesus Christ, let him be Anathema Maran-atha. If any man give manifest proofs of his hatred and opposition to the Lord Jesus Christ, let him be branded with the heaviest curse, and sentenced with the fearfullest degree of excommu- nication. THE SECOND EPISTLE OF PAUL THE APOSTLE TO THE CORINTHIANS. I. 5. For as the sufferings of Christ abound in us, so our consolatioti also aboundeth by Christ. For, as in these troubles and persecutions, which we endure for the Gospel, it is not so mvich we that suffer, as it is Christ that suffers in us ; and in these we abound : so the consola- tions, which we have also, are in and by Christ ; and these comforts abound, according to the proportion of our sufferings. VOL. IV. c c S86 PARAPHRASE UPON THE HARD TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE. I. 6. ylncl whether we he afflicted, it is for your consolation and salvation, which is effectual in the enduring of the same sufferings ivhich we also suffer : or whether we be comforted, it is ybr your consolation and salvation. And, both our sufferings and consolations are for your good, our and not only for own : for, while we suffer patiently and con- stantly, we do herein give you an example of courageous suf- fering for Christ ; whereby you may receive not only present consolation, but also eternal salvation, which is effectually wrought, through the mercy of Christ, in the enduring of those your fufferings ; and while we are comforted, we give you a cheerful example of the joyful issue of those sufferings, and thereby help forwaixl also your consolation and salvation. I. 8. That we were pressed out of measure, above strength, insomuch that we despaired even of life. We were pressed exceedingly with those troubles and per- secutions, even above the power of our natural strength, to undergo them ; insomuch as we made no account, that we could escape them with life : I. 9. But ive had the sentence of death in ourselves, that we should not trust in ourselves, but in God which raiseth the dead: But we made full reckoning of our present death, as utterly inevitable ; giving ourselves for dead men, that we should not trust in ourselves for any possibility of life, but in God, who raiseth the very dead : I. 10. Who delivered us from so great a death. Who delivered us from so instant and so cruel a death. I. 11. That for the gift bestowed upon us by the means of many persons, thanks may be given by many on our behalf. That, for the gift bestowed upon us, for the benefit and be- hoof of many and upon the earnest prayers of many, thanks may be also given to God by many, on our behalf. I. \2. For our rejoicing is this, the testimony of our con- science, that in simplicity and godly sincerity, not ivith fleshly wisdom, but by the grace of God, we have had our conversa- tion i?i the world, and more abundantly to you-ward. Our demeanour in the world was not guided by a worldly wisdom and policy ; as if we sought ourselves, by the disad- vantage of others: neither was our preaching taken up in the ostentation of secular philosophy and human eloquence ; but set forth with the efficacy of God's grace, and simplicity of truth and holy zeal, as to all God's people, so to you espe- cially, more abundantly. I. 15. That ye might have a second benefit. That, as ye received one main benefit by my first coming, which was your conversion ; so ye might receive a second benefit by my coming to you again, even your confirmation in the Gospel. II. CORINTHIANS, CHAP. I. 387 I. 17. When I therefore was thus minded, did I use light- ness? or the things that I purpose, do I purpose according to the fiesh, that with me there should be yea yea, and nay nay ? When I therefore was thus minded, and yet did not accord- ingly perform it, was it out of any levity, or inconstancy and unsteadiness to my own resolutions ? or do I contrive my pur- poses and determinations out of carnal respects, that, accord- ing to the occasion of more profit or more ease, I should alter them ? and that I should say and unsay, at pleasure ; pro- mising and retracting, as advantage served ? I. 18. But as God is true, our word toward you was not yea and nay. But I call the Only True God to witness, that neither this purpose and engagement of mine, nor any word of my preach- ing amongst you, hath heen false, double, variable, deceitful. I. 19. For the Son of God, Jesus Christ, who was preached among you by us, even by me and Sylvanus and Timotheus, was not yea and nay, but in him was yea. For the Son of God, Jesus Christ, &c. was so preached to you by us, as with one ever firm and constant asseveration of the truth by us delivered concerning him, we did not vary our note ; one while affirming that of him, which another while we denied ; but we ever continued immoveable and unchangeable, in the same doctrines. I. 20. For all the promises of God in him are yea, and in him Amen, unto the glory of God by us. Otherwise, we should not have faithfully delivered this holy errand, that is committed to vis : for, certainly, all the pro- mises of God in the Gospel, (which are the matter of our mes- sage,) are in him fully and immutably performed ; and so are proclaimed and justified to the world by us, unto the praise and glory of God. I. 21. Now he which stablisheth us with you in Christ, and hath anointed us, is God. Now he, that doth confirm and establish both you and us, in the faith and profession of his undoubted truth of Christ our Lord, and in an unchangeable and unremoveable adhe- rence to him, and who hath anointed us with the precious oil of his spiritual grace is God only. I. 22. Who hath also sealed us, and give?i the earnest of the Sjnrit in our hearts. Who hath also sealed us up for his ; and, as it is wont to be done in bargains, that the earnest given in hand binds the contract, so hath he made our salvation sure, by giving to us before-hand the earnest of his Spirit in our hearts. I. 23. Moreover I call God for a record upon my soul, that to spare you I came not as yet unto Corinth, Moreover, I call God to bear witness with my soul, of the c c2 388 PARAPHRASE UPON THE HARD TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE. truth which I affirm; and to take punishment upon my soul if I affirm ought but the truth ; that only out of respects to you, I forbore to come, as yet, to Corinth ; lest, finding matters amiss and yet unreformed, I should have been forced to use my Apostolical authority amongst you, in such severity, as would have seemed very harsh unto you. I. 24, Not for that ive have dominion over your faith, but are helpers of your joy : for by faith ye stand. But, when I speak of sparing you, let no man think that we meant ever so to take upon us, as if we would be imperious, and overrule you in matter of faith and religion, at our plea- sure ; but only, that we would endeavour your reformation, and therein be helpers forward of your joy: as for your faith, it is not either in our will or in our power to shake or stir it ; for that is it, whereby ye do and must stand ; so as it neither is nor can be subject to the command or alteration of men. II. 5. But if any have caused grief he hath not grieved me, but in part : that I may not overcharge you all. But if any man have caused grief, as indeed that incestuous man hath done, he hath not grieved me alone, but many of you also, with me ; that I may not have reason to charge you all, with the blame or suspicion of bearing with that foul crime. II. 6. Sufficient to such a man is this punishment which was inflicted of many. Since he hath been censured, according to my order, and hath professed his serious repentance, let this punishment or censure be sufficient, which was inflicted upon him publicly in the congregation. II. 10. To whom ye forgive any thing, I forgive also : for if I forgave any thing to whom I forgave it, for your saJces forgave I it in the person of Christ ; And, as I before wrote to you, that my spirit consented to- gether with yovi, in the excommunicating of this offender ; so now, I do profess my concurrence with you, in his absolution and remission : as ye do therefore forgive him, so do I also ; and, in this forgiveness of mine, I have respect to you, and do it for your sakes, sincerely ; as in the presence of Christ, so in the Name and Person of Christ, who hath committed this au- thority unto me : II. 11. Lest Satan should get an advantage of us : for we . are not ignorant of his devices. Both you and I must thus release him, lest Satan should get an advantage of us, by overwhelming the sinner with despair ; and by prevailing against us, in our too much austerity and uncharitableness : for we are well acquainted with the subtle devices of that great and cunning adversary. II. 12. And a door ivas opened unto me of the Lord. ir. CORINTHIANS, CHAP. I. — III. 389 An opportunity was offered to me, by the Lord, in the great readiness and forward desires of the hearers. IT. 13. / had no rest i?i iny spirit, because I found not Titus my brother. I was mucli grieved and troubled in my soul, for that I met not with Titus, my brother, by whom I made account to hear of your estate. II. 1 4. And maketh manifest the savour of his knowledge by us in every place. And casteth abroad the sweet perfume or savour of the knowledge of God by our preaching, in every place ; so as the world is, as it were, filled therewith. II. 15. For we are unto God a sweet savour of Christ, in them that are saved, and in them that perish : For we, by ovu- preaching, are as a sweet and acceptable perfume in the nostrils of God ; casting abroad and spreading the fragrant savour of Christ, all the world over ; graciously accepted of God, howsoever we speed with men ; since he doth not judge of us by the event, but regards and crowns our con- scionable labours, whether they light upon them that are saved, or on them that perish. II. 16. To the one we are the savour of death unto death; and to the other the savour of life unto life. And who is su^- cientfor these things ? To the one, we are as a deadly savour, by reason that their corruption turns this wholesome and saving Gospel into poison, and thereby makes our preaching an occasion of their destruc- tion ; to the other, we are a sweet and comfortable savour, giving both the life of grace here to those that receive our Gospel, and of eternal glory hereafter: so as this employment is noble and great, and of exceeding importance ; and how few are there, that are fit and able to discharge it ? II. 17. For ive are not as many, which corrupt the word of God: but as of sincerity, but as of God, in the sight of God speak tve in Christ. As for us, blessed be God, he hath fitted us for it: for we are not as many, who do corrupt and adulterate the word of God, mixing it with their own fancies, and preaching it plausibly and covetously, so as they may humour others and advantage themselves ; but we have preached the pure and sincere word of God unto you, and that with truth and uprightness of heart, as in the sight of God, by the direction and authority of Christ. III. 2. Ye are our epistle written in our hearts, known and read of all tnen. Ye, O ye converted Corinthians, and your whole Church, are as a large epistle of commendations, written in the testi- 390 PARAPHRASE UPON THE HARD TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE. mony of our conscience which knows all our effectual labours among you, sent forth to all the world, in our behalf, well known and read of all men : III. 3. Forasmuch as ye are manifestly declared to he the epistle of Christ ministered by us, written not with ink, but with the Spirit of the living God; ^c. Forasmuch as ye are manifestly declared to be Christ's epistle, written by our ministry; in that, both Christ is written in you by us, and that also Christ by our preaching hath written the blessed characters of his grace in you ; not with ink, but with, &c. III. 4. And such trust have we through Christ to God- ward. And such trust and confidence have we, through Christ, in our God, that we are bold thus to boast of this work of God in you, and the efficacy of our ministry amongst you. III. 6. Who also hath made us able ministers of the new testament ; not of the letter, but of the Spirit : for the letter hilleth, but the Spirit giveth life. Who hath made us able ministers of the New Testament : but, not of the outward and bare sound thereof, or of that dead letter wherein it is expressed and written; but of that in- ward virtue of the Spirit of God, which, through the blessing of God, worketh with the vocal sound of the Gospel : for the outward expression, being separated from the inward power of the Gospel, occasions the death of the soul : it is the inward grace of the Spirit, working with the letter and sound of the Gospel, that gives a true spiritual life unto the soul. III. 7, 8. Btd if the ministration of death, written and en- graven in stones, was glorious, so that the children of Israel could not stedfastly behold the face of Moses for the glory of his countenance ; which glory ivas to be done away : How shall not the ministration of the Spirit be rather glorious ? But if the Old Law, which threateneth and bringeth death with it, which was written and engraven in tables of stone, were delivei'ed with such glory, as that the children of Israel could not look stedfastly upon the face of Moses, for the shining glory of his countenance, Avhich glory was but tempo- rary, and vanished away with the face itself; How shall not the ministration of the Gospel, which is accompanied by the Spirit of God, and gives life to the receivers, be much more glori- ous ? So also verse 9. III. 10. For even that which ivas made glorious had no glory in this respect, by reason of the glory that excelleth. For even that gloriovis d-elivery of the Law, and that shining face of Moses, had no glory at all in it, if it be compared with that excellent glory of the Gospel, and of the Apostolical function. II. CORINTHIANS, CHAP. III. 391 III. 11. For if that which was done away was glorious, much more that which remaineth is glorious. For if that Law, and that shining brightness, which was transitory, and is done away, wei'e glorious, how much more glorious must that needs be, which is to remain for ever, viz. the Gospel, and the ministry thereof! III. 1 2. Seeing then that we have such hope, we use great plainness of speech : Seeing then that we have this confident assurance of the dignity of our function, and the sovereign power of the Gospel, we do, with much freedom and resolution, preach this Gospel to you : III. 13. And not as Moses, which put a vail over his face, that the children of Israel could not stedfastly look to the end of that which is abolished. And we do not make ourselves like Moses, who put a vail over his face, that the eyes of the Israelites could not have their full scope, to look at that bright lustre of his face, which is (and was soon after to be) abolished. III. 14. But their minds were blinded : for until this day remaineth the same vail untahen away in the reading of the old testament ; which vail is done away in Christ. But this was done in a figure : for, as their eyes were thus hindered from seeing the glory of Moses' face, so the eyes of their minds were dim, yea blinded, that they could not see the end of the Law; and still, until this day, the same vail of igno- rance continues uni-emoved : for, in reading of the Old Testa- ment, they have not the power of seeing him, who was pre- figured and shadowed out thereby : which vail is only done away by Christ ; as in whom all things were fulfilled, and by whom the clear light of knowledge is given unto the soul. III. 15. But even unto this day, when Moses is read, the vail is upon their heart. But, even to this day, when Moses is read, this vail of igno- rance and unbelief is betwixt their hearts and his face. III. 16. Nevertheless when it shall turn to the Lord, the vail shall be taken away. Nevertheless, when that heart of theirs shall be turned to the Lord, then shall the vail be taken away by the gracious il- lumination of God's Spirit; and they shall then see Christ clearly laid forth in Moses. III. 17. Now the Lord is that Spirit : and where the Spirit of the Lord is, there is liberty. Ye heard of a Spirit, as ye heard of a letter : now the Lord is that Spirit, which gives life unto the letter of the Gospel ; and where this Spirit of the Lord is, there is liberty, and free- dom from the bondage of sin and Satan, and a bold and con- fident access to the throne of grace. 392 PARAPHRASE UPON THE HARD TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE. III. 18. But we all, with open face beholding as in a glass the glory of the Lord, are changed into the same image from glory to glory, even as by the Spirit of the Lord. But we all, as being in a better case than Moses, do, with an open face, behold the glory of the Lord : and, as a glass, which is set against the sun, receives the beams thereof; so do we take in glory from God, in one degree after another, till we be fully changed into his glorious image, and made like unto him ; which is wrought in and upon us, by the Spirit of the Lord. IV. 1 . Therefore seeing we have this ministry, as we have received mercy, we faint not ; Therefore, seeing we have so excellent and noble a ministry or function, as God hath highly honoured us and shewed mercy to us in vouchsafing to call us thereunto, so w^e go cou- rageously forward in the careful discharge thereof, and faint not : IV. 2. But have renounced the hidden things of dishonesty, not walking in craftiness, nor handling the word of God deceit- fully; but by manifestation of the truth commending ourselves to every mans conscience in the sight of God. But have renounced all the sly and secret dishonesties of hypocrisy; not craftily seeking our own advantages, by indirect means, in our preaching the word of God ; but, in plain and open truth and sincerity,' labouring to be approved of every man's conscience, in the presence of God. IV. 3. But if our gospel be hid, it is hid to them that are lost : And, so clearly and faithfvdly have we laid Christ open be- fore you in our preaching, that if there be any man to whom our Gospel is yet hid, it is a fearful sign of that man's repro- bation and perdition : IV. 4. In whom the god of this world hath blinded the minds of them which believe not, lest the light of the glorious gospel of Christ, who is the image of God, should shine unto them. And that he is one of those unbelievers, Avhose minds Satan, who is the God of this World, hath blinded : so as that, through their own obstinacy and his suggestion, the light of the glorious Gospel of Christ, who is the Perfect and Living Image of God the Father, appears not unto them ; but, by the just judgment of God, is kept from their eyes. IV. 6. For God, ivho commanded the light to shine out of darlaiess, hath shined in our hearts, to give the light of the hnowledge of the glory of God, in the face of Jesus Christ. That God, which, in the first creation, brought the light out of darkness, now, that the world was all covered with darkness of ignorance, brought the light of his Gospel into it ; and hath II. CORINTHIANS, CHAP. III. IV. 393 shined in our hearts, to give us thereby a true and clear know- ledge of the glory of God, in and by the means of Jesus Christ. IV. 7. But we have this treasure in earthen vessels, that the excellency of the power may he of God, and not of us. But this goodly and rich treasure of the Gospel is by him put into us, that are but base, brittle, earthen vessels ; that there may no part of the praise of the excellent power and virtue thereof be cast upon us, but all may be, as it is due, ascribed to God alone. IV. 8. We are troubled on every side, yet not distressed ; we Rve 2}ei'plexed, but not in desjyair. We are afflicted on every side, yet not over-pressed and dis- tracted therewith. IV. 10. Always bearing about in the body the dying of the Lord Jesus, that the life also of Jesus might be made manifest in our body. Always imitating, in our very bodies, the example of the sufferings and dying of our Lord Jesus ; that once our now mortal bodies may be conformable to his, in everlasting glory, and the life of blessedness and immortality. So also verse 11. IV. 12. So then death worketh in us, but life in you. So then, we are continually exposed to death, while ye live quietly, out of the danger thereof, and provide for your life and safety. IV. 13. We having the same Spirit of faith, according as it is ivritten, I believed, and therefore have I spoken; ive also believed, and therefore speak. We, having the same faith, that David had, wrought in us by the Spirit of God, can say, as he did, I believed, and there- fore have I spoken : upon the same grounds then, that he had, we also believe the performance of all God's promises to us, and therefore we do boldly profess and preach the truth of the Gospel. IV. 15. For all things are for your sakes, that the abundant grace might through the thanksgiving of many redound to the glory of God. For all, both our sufferings and deliverances are for your sakes ; that the abundant grace of God, which shews itself in both these, might win so much more glory to God, for that so many are interested therein, and shall return their praises and thanksgivings to him for his mercy to us. IV. 16. For which cause we faint not; but though our out- ward man perish, yet the inward man is renewed day by day. Upon which assurances, we go on cheerfully in our ministry, and faint not : for, though our body decay and languish, by reason of our many pressures and afflictions, yet ovu- spirit gathers strength and resolution, every day, more than other. 394 PARAPHRASE UPON THE HARD TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE. IV. 17, 18. For our light affliction, which is but for a mo- ment, worJcethfor us a far more exceeding and eternal weight of glory ; While ive look not at the things which are seen, but at the things which are not seen : for the things which are seen are temporal ; but the things which are not seen are eternal. Forasmuch as we know, that this light affliction, which we suffer here, for the short moment of this present life, shall be recompensed, through God's mercy, with an incomparably and inconceivably more excellent and eternal measure of glory ; and helps us forward towards the attainment thereof: While we cast, not ovu- bodily eyes, upon these outward things, that are seen ; but the eyes of our souls, upon those spiritual and invisible excellencies : for all these things, which our bodily eyes can see, are temporal and transitory ; but those invisible things, which our souls see, are eternal. V. 1. For we know that if our earthly house o/'this taber- nacle were dissolved, we have a building of God, a house not made with hands, eternal in the heavens. For we know, that if this earthly body of ours, wherein the soul sojourns, some while, as in a tabernacle of clay, be once dissolved, we have a glorious mansion, prepared for us, and built by God ; even a house made only by the infinite power and goodness of our Creator, which is eternal in the heavens. V. 2. For in this we groan, earnestly desiring to be clothed upon with our house which is from heaven. For, in this frail tabernacle of our body, we live in continual sighing and groaning ; earnestly desiring, if it might be, that, in this state of our bodies, we might, without the pain of a dissolution, be clothed upon with the life of glory and immor- tality. V. 3. If so be that being clothed we shall not be found naked. If, at least, we be found, at the coming of Christ, clothed with these bodies of ours, and not despoiled of them before by death. V. 4. For we that are in this tabernacle do groan, being burdened: not for that we ivould be unclothed, but clothed upon, that mortality might be swallowed up of life. For we, that are in this tabernacle of our bodies, do sigh and groan, being burdened with this lumpish and earthen load of our flesh : not for that we would be unclothed and stripped of them; but in a desire, that, being clothed with them, we might have glory put also upon us ; that, as we are clothed with them, so they may be clothed with glory ; that so mor- tality might, without any sensible pain, be swallowed up of life. V. 5. Now he that hath wrought us for the selfsame thing is God, who also hath given unto us the earnest of the S^nrit. Now, he, that ordained and wrought us to this blessed con- II. CORINTHIANS, CHAP. IV. V. 395 dition, is only God ; who hath also given us, beforehand, the earnest of his Spirit, to assure us of the full accomplishment of his good promises to us., V. 6. Therefore we are always conjident, knowing that, whilst tve are at home in the body, we are absent from the Lord. Therefore, howsoever nature is ready to shrink at the thought of dissolution, yet we are confident always to un- dergo it, cheerfully and resolutely ; knowing that our life is, in this case, a true pilgrimage, in that, while we are present in this body of ours, we are absent from the Lord : we do, in- deed, account our body to be our home ; but it is a short, uncertain, imperfect, and miserable home : it is heaven, that is our true country and home, as being our Father's house ; while then we are in this home of our bodies, we are away from our glorious home, and from the Lord, who is the Owner and Maker of it. V. 7. (For we icalk by faith, not by sight :) (For we do only now, by our faith, enjoy God ; but are as strangers, yet, in regard of our present sight and fruition of him :) V. 8. We are confident, I say, and willing rather to be ab- sent from the body, and to be present with the Lord. We are, I say, confident to undergo our dissolution, and willing rather to be freed and delivered from our body and to be present with the Lord, than to be still in the body and ab- sent from God. V. 9. Wherefore we labour, that, ivhether present or absent ^ tve may be accepted of him. Wherefore we labour, that, whether we live or die, whether our souls be present in our bodies or separated from them by death, we may be graciously accepted of him. V. 11. Knowing therefore the terror of the Lord, we per- suade men ; but tve are made manifest unto God ; and I trust also are made manifest unto your consciences. Knowing therefore the terror of this dreadful judgment, and the awfulness of that Lord who shall appear in it, we per- suade men to a conscionable fear and obedience : and, for us, we are careful to be approved of God in our sincerity and faithfulness to him, in our ministry; and I trust also, ye your- selves, in your own consciences, cannot but allow and give tes- timony thereof. V. 12. For we commend not ourselves again unto you, but give you occasion to glory on our behalf, that you may have somewhat to answer them 8fc. But we speak this, to give you occasion, rather to rejoice and boast, on our behalf; that you may have somewhat to answer those false apostles, which make a shew of joy and con- fidence, but indeed have no truth thereof in their hearts. 396 PARAPHRASE UPON THE HARD TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE. V. 13. For whether we he besides ourselves, it is to God: or whether we be sober, it is, for your cause. Neither let any man censure us for this our gloriation, as if we were over-carried beyond the bounds of discretion, or as if this zeal and boasting savoured of some kind of madness: for, if we be thought to be besides ourselves, it is for our fervent love to God and his Gospel, that we are so reproached ; and, if we be sober, it is for your cause, that we might give an ex- ample of meekness unto you. V. 14. For the love of Christ constraineth us; because we thus judge, that if one died for all, then were all dead: For the wonderful and infinite love of Christ, wherewith he embraced mankind, ofi^ers a holy force and violence unto us ; because we do thus rightly and justly judge, that we were all dead and lost by reason of our sin ; otherwise, that only and dear Saviour of ours would not have died for all : V. 15. And that he died for all, that they which live should not henceforth live unto themselves, but unto him which died for them, and rose again. And, withal that his purpose of dying for all was this, that they, which live by the power and efficacy of his death, should not live unto themselves, any more, but unto him, and for his glory and advantage, who died for them and rose again. V. 16. Wherefore henceforth know we no man after the flesh : yea, though we have known Christ after the flesh, yet noiv henceforth know we him no more. Wherefore, henceforth, we do not respect and esteem any man for these outward and fleshly regards of honour, or wealth, or parentage, or the like : yea, if heretofore we have boasted of Christ for any fleshly respects or interest, as that he was of the same city, country, kindred with us ; yet hence- forth, we stand no more upon these points, but rather boast ourselves of him in spiritual regards, as our Redeemer, as our gracious and all-suflScient Mediator, interceding for us in heaven. V. 17. Therefore if any man be in Christ, he is a new creature: old things are passed away ; behold, all things are become new. Therefore, if any man do challenge to have any right in Christ, or any station in his spiritual kingdom, let him be a new creature, renewed by the grace of his Spirit. All the old, out-worn conditions of our sinful nature, and the appendances thereof, are now gone and past : all things, that are in us, are now become new, by the power of regeneration. V. 1 8. And all things are of God, who hath reconciled us to himself. And all things are thus renewed by the power and grace of God ; who hath reconciled, &c. II. CORINTHIANS, CHAP. V. VI. o97 V. 19. To wit, that God was in Christ, reconciling the world unto himself, not imjniting their trespasses unto them. God was in Christ, as the Father in the Son, reconcihng the world to himself, by Christ the Son ; by his full satisfac- tion so doing away their sins, as that he imputes them not to the penitent, to the believer, etc. v., 2 1 . For he hath made him to be sin for us, ivho knew no sin ; that ive might be made the righteousness of God in him. For he hath made him, who knew no sin, to undergo and satisfy, in our stead, that wrath which was due to our sin ; that we might be made partakers of his righteousness, before God, by the merciful imputation thereof unto us. VI. 2. / have heard thee in a time accepted, and in the day of salvation Sfc. See Isaiah xlix. 8. VI. 6. By the Holy Ghost, by love unfeigned. In the good improvement of all those spiritual graces, which ye have received. VI. 7. By the word of truth, by the power of God, by the armour of righteousness on the right hand and on the left. Let us bear ourselves as the ministers of God, in rightly delivering to his people the word of truth, without mixtures of our own fancies ; in the zealous maintenance of that truth by our utmost endeavours, and by that power of working miracles which God hath given to us, in all righteousness : which, like a complete armour, may compass us about and defend us, both from the dangers of the temptations of pros- perity on the right hand, and of adversity on the left. VI. 11. O ye Corinthians, our mouth is open iinto you, our heart is enlarged. O ye Corinthians, we do by all means desire to express the good affections that we bear towards you : our hearts are en- larged towards you, in all affectionate love, and holy desires of your good. VI. 12. Ye are not straitened in us, but ye are staitened in your own bowels. It is no strait or narrow room, that ye take up in our hearts : ye have full scope there ; and, if ye think otherwise, surely the straitness is in your own breasts, that ye will not conceive sufficiently of our kind and hearty disposition towards you. VI. 13. Now for a recompence in the same, (I speak as unto my children,) be ye also enlarged. In requital of this Christian and fatherly affection of ours to you, be ye also, as spiritual children, alike lovingly affected towards us. VI. 14. Be ye not unequally yoked together with unbe- lievers. Out of this tender love and care of mine, I do advise and 398 PARAPHRASE UPON THE HARD TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE. charge you, that ye do not make so unequal matches for your- selves, as to join yourselves m marriage with infidels. VII. 1. Having therefore these promises, dearly beloved, let us cleanse ourselves from all filthiness of the flesh and spirit, perfecting holiness in the fear of God. Having therefore received such gracious promises of God's presence and fatherly respect to us, upon our separating from infidels and refraining from all communion with them, let us accordingly cleanse ourselves from all filthiness, both of soul and body ; not only keeping our consciences free from those heathenish pollutions, but our bodies also from consorting with them ; making up our perfect holiness every way, in the fear and obedience of God. VII. 2. Receive us ; tve have wrofiged no jnati, we have cor- rupted no man, 8^c. Let not your hearts be any ways estranged from us ; we have done no wrong to any man : if we have been sharp and severe in taxing that crime which was tolerated amongst you, it was but just that we said and did in it, &c. VII. 3. / speak not this to condemn you : for J have said before, that ye are in our hearts to die and live with ijou. I do not say this, as if I meant to lay any accusation upon you, that you have conceived such an injurious suspicion of me : for I have before professed how sincerely I love you, and how fervently and constantly ; even so as I could be content, not only to live with you, but to die for you also. VII. 5. Our flesh had no rest, but we were troubled on every side ; without were fightings, within were fears. We were extremely pressed, both with inward and with out- ward afilictions : without, we had bickerings with the enemies of the Church, Jews, Gentiles, false teachers ; within, we were disquieted with fears of the miscarriages of our weak brethren, and the danger of the success of our adversaries. VII. 7. And not by his coming only, but by the consolation wherewith he ivas comforted in you, when he told us your earn- est desire, your mourning, your fervent mind toward me. And, not by his coming only, but by the report and sight of those many and great consolations, which he received in and from you ; when he informed us of your earnest desire to be approved of us, your mourning for this just cause of scandal, your fervent affection toward me. VII. 8. For though I made you sorry with a letter, I do not repent, though I did repent. For, though I did grieve you, with that sharp letter that I wrote unto you ; yet now, I am not sorry for it ; although I was sorry to think how much you would be troubled there- with. II. CORINTHIANS, CHAP. VII. VIII. 399 VII. 9. Now I rejoice, not that ye were made sorry, but that ye sorroived to repentance : for ye were made sorry after a godly manner. Now I rejoice, not for your sorrow, but for the good issue and success of that sorrow of yours ; that it was the occasion of the reforming of that fault, whereof I complained. VII. 10. For godly sorrow worketh repentance to salvation not to be repented of: hut the sorrow of the world worketh death. For godly sorrow worketh a repentance, never to be re- pented of, yea to be joyed in; such a repentance as leads to eternal salvation : but worldy sorrow doth but dry the bones, to no purpose ; and, if it be suffered to prevail over the heart, ends in despair and death. VII. 11. For behold this selfsame thing, that ye sorrowed after a godly sort, what carefulness it wrought in you, yea, what clearing of yourselves, yea, what indignation, ^-c. For, behold, this godly sorrow, that my letter occasioned in you, what good effects it hath wrought in you, what careful- ness to redress this crime, what apologies for yourselves, of your hearty detestation of the fact, yea what indignation at so foul an abuse, &c. VII. 12. I did it not for his cause that had done the wrong, nor for his cause that suffered tvrong, but that our care for you in the sight of God might appear unto you. I did it not so much for any particvdar man's cause, either the offender's or any other party wronged : but that I might hereby give a proof to you of that exceeding great care, that I have of your good in the sight of God ; and that you might be sufficiently, by this means, assured of it. VII. 14. But as ive spake all things to you in truth, even so our boasting, which I made before Titus, is found a truth. For, as all, that we spake to you concerning Titus, is well approved by you, to be true ; even so all those holy boasts, that made of you to Titus, are by him found to be truth. VII. 15. How with fear and trembling ye received him. With what reverence and awe of his ministry ye received him. VII. 16. / rejoice therefore that I have confidence in you in all things. I rejoice, therefore, that I find so good reason to be confi- dent of your well-doing, in all things. VIII. 2. Hoiv that in a great trial of affliction, the abund- ance of their joy and their deep poverty abounded unto the riches of their liberality. How God hath blessed and honoured the Churches of Macedonia, with a double grace : both with much cheerfulness 400 PARAPHRASE UPON THE HARD TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE. and joy, in their great trials of afflictions ; and with a rich Hberahty and contribution to the necessity of other saints, notwithstanding their own deep poverty. VIII. 5. Aiid this they did, 7iot as we hoped, bid Jirst gave their own selves to the Lord, and unto us by the ivill of God. And this they did, far beyond our hope : first, giving them- selves over to the Lord ; and then, yielding themselves to be swayed and disposed of by our ministry, according to the will of God. VIII. 6. Insomuch that tve desired Titus, that as he had be- gun, so he would also finish in you the same grace also. Insomuch as we desired Titus, that, as he had begun to move you for your liberal contribution to the same purpose, so that he would follow it home and finish so good a work amongst you. VIII. 7. Therefore, as ye abound in every thing, m faith, and utterance, and knowledge, and in all diligence, and in your love to us, see that ye abound in this grace also. Therefore, as ye abound in every other grace and virtue, in faith, and a zealous expression of it, &c. so also that ye abound in this liberal alms for the relief of other Churches, that are now pinched with want. VIII. 8. / speak not by commandment, but by occasion of the forwardness of others. I do not lay any imperious command upon you, to do thus ; but I move and solicit you to it, upon occasion of others' for- wardness. VIII. 10. Who have begun before not only to do, hut also to be forward a year ago. Who have begun a year ago, not only to do something, but to profess your forwardness to do more, and to undertake a large collection for this use. VIII. 12. For if there be first a willing mind, it is accepted according to that a man hath, and not accordifig to that he hath not. For God measures our alms, according to the mind of the giver : if there be first a willing mind, it is accepted of him, though it be never so small a gift ; for he requires us not to give that, which we have not, but what we have, and in that proportion that we have ; and accordingly accepts of what we thus give. VIII. 14. That their abundance also may be a supply for your want : that there may be equality : That their abundance, when occasion shall be hereafter given, may, in way of requital, supply your wants ; that so there may be a just equality of the gift and the retribution. VIII. 15. As it is written, He that had gathered much had nothing over ; and he that had gathered little had no lack. II. CORINTHIANS, CHAP. VIII. IX. 401 According to equality of proportion, which was in the ga- thering of the Manna in the Law : he, that had gathered much, had nothing more than his fellows, in the sharing of it ; and he, that gathered little, had no less than they. VIII. 18. And ice have sent with him the brother, whose 2iraise is in the Gospel throughout all the chvrches. And we have sent with him that brother of ours, even Bar- nahas, which hath taken much pains for the planting and pro- moting of the Gospel, and hath justly won great estimation amongst all the Churches. VIII. 19. To travel ivith us with this grace, which is admi- nistered by us to the glory 8^'c. To travel with us, and to carry this contribution which is raised by us to the glory &c. VIII. 20. Avoiding this, that no man should blame us in this abundance ivhich is administered by us : I have sent Titus and Barnabas, for this purpose, that I might hereby take away all suspicion of retaining to myself ought of that abvnidance of money, which we have procured for this needful relief: VIII. 21. Providing for honest thiiigs, not only in the sight of the Lord, but also in the sight of men. Wherein we were careful to take that course, which might t;lear our reputation, both before God and men. VIII. f22. And we have sent with them our brother, whom we have oftentimes proved diligent in many things, but now much more diligent, upon the great confidence which I have in you. And we have sent with them Titus our brother, whom we have oftentimes, &c, but now much more officious in this ser- vice, upon that confidence which he sees I have in you ; as knowing, that you will not frustrate my hope and assui'ance. VIII. 23. They are the messengers of the churches, and the glory of Christ. They are the messengers sent for this purpose by the Churches, and such as by whom Christ hath been much glorified. IX. 4. Lest haply if they of Macedonia come with me, and find you unprepared, we (that we say not, ye) should be ashamed in this same confident boasting. I have often boasted of your liberality, in my speech with them of Macedonia : be ready, therefore, with your contribu- tion ; lest haply, if they of Macedonia should come with me to you, and find you unprepared, both we, that have boasted, and ye, of whom we have boasted, should be ashamed. IX. 8. And God is able to make all grace abound toward you ; that ye, alivays having all sufficiency in all things, may abound to every good work : VOL. IV, D d 402 PARAPHRASE UPON THE HARD TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE. Neither do ye, in this your hberal contribution, make doubt of your own want, which may follow hereafter ; for, be ye as- sured, that God, for whose sake ye give it, is able to furnish you with abundance of these and all other blessings ; that ye always being ail-sufficiently supplied by him, may, upon every occasion, give liberally to every good work. IX. 9. As it is tvritten, He hath dispersed abroad; he hath given to the poor : 8fc. See Psalm cxii. 9. IX. 10. Now he that ministereth seed to the sower both minister bread for your food, and multiply your seed sown, and increase the fruits of your righteousness. Now, I beseech that God, who is wont to reqviite abundantly all the good works of our beneficence, and to furnish the sower both with seed and increase, that he will provide liberally for you ; and give you a plentiful harvest of the seed, which is thus sown by you ; and multiply to you the fruits of this your just liberality. IX. 15. Thanks be unto God for his unspeaJcable gift. Thanks be to God, for that grace of Christian bounty to- wards others, which he hath bestowed upon you ; which is a gift of unspeakable value, and worthy of all thankful acknow- ledgment. X. 1. Now I Paul myself beseech you by the meekness and gentleness of Christ, who in presence am base among you, but being absent am bold toward you : I have spoken to you for the poor ; and now I solicit you for myself: I beseech you therefore, who might seem to have power to command, not by ought in me, but by the meekness and gentleness of Christ our Saviour ; even I Paul beseech you, whose presence, as my adversaries say, is mean and con- temptible amongst you, howsoever in my absence I take upon me to deal roundly with you : X. 2. But I beseech you, that I may not be bold when I am present with that confidence, wherewith I think to be bold against some, which think of us as if we walked according to the flesh. But I beseech you, that ye will so order the matter, that I may not have cause, when I am present, to make use of that bold and free severity against you, which I purpose to use against some envious detractors, which think and speak of us, as if there were nothing in us but what they see ; as if we used worldly craft and policy to get a hand over you. X. 3. For though we walk in the flesh, we do not war after the flesh : For, though we do indeed live in the flesh and are clothed about with this earthly body, yet we do not live carnally, nor make use of carnal and indirect means to advantage ourselves. II. CORINTHIANS, CHAP. IX. X. 403 X. 4. (For the weapons of our warfare are not carnal, but mighty through God to the /Julling doivn of strong holds;) We have indeed a warfare in hand ; and we have weapons, which we do and must employ in it; but, as the warfare, so also the weapons which we use, are spiritual, not carnal : we do not think to prevail by secular power and dignity, but by the mighty power of the Gospel, which is able, through the co-operation of God, to pull down the strongest holds of flesh and blood. X. 5. Casting down imaginations, and every high thing that exalteth itself against the knowledge of God, and bringing into captivity every thought to the obedience of Christ ; Casting down all the vain and wicked imaginations of the heart, and that proud ostentation of secular wisdom and know- ledge, that exalts itself against the true and saving knowledge of God ; and bringing every thought of man's heart into a holy captivity, to be submissively obedient and conformable to the will of Christ. X. 6. And having in a readiness to revenge all disobedience, when yotir obedience is fulfilled. And having in a readiness to take just revenge upon the dis- obedience of those persons, who, after their submission to the Gospel, have run out into outrageous offences ; whom we shall accordingly censure, after that ye have so fulfilled your obe- dience to our admonitions, that there may no exception be taken at our forbearance of you. X. 7. Do ye look on the things after the outward appear- ance ? If any man trust to himself that he is Christ's, let him of himself think this again, that, as he is Christ's, even so are we Christ's. Do ye judge of things according to their outward appear- ance ? The false teachers make a fair flourish : I go simply to work : Do ye judge of them and me, as we seem? Your false apostles brag of their interest in Christ; that they have seen him, and pertain to him : but if any man make these boasts of himself, let him learn to know, that he hath not, neither can have, more right in Christ, nor more relation to him, than we have. X. 9. That I may not seem as if I would terrify you by letters. But I will not speak much of this our authority, lest I should seem, as they accuse me, to speak big in letters, and to terrify you with the threatenings of my power. X. 10. For his letters, say they, are weighty and power- ful; but his bodily presence is weak, and his speech con- temptible. For his letters, say they, are full of great authority and im- periousness, but his person is weak and mean ; neither promis- Dd2 404 PARAPHRASE UPON THE HARD TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE. ing nor performing ought ; and his speech is plain, homely, contemptible. X. 11. Let such an one tldnk this, that, such as we are in word by letters when we are absent, such will we be also in deed when we are present. But let such an one know, that he shall find he hath mis- taken us : for he shall well understand and feel, that such as we are in the expression of ourselves by letters, in our absence; such we will be found in our deeds and carriage, when we are present. X. 12. For we dare not make ourselves of the number, or compare ourselves with some that commend themselves : but they measuring themselves by themselves, S(C. As for us, we content ourselves with our own mediocrity: we dare not enter into comparison with these your glorious masters, that commend themselves, and brag of their own abili- ties ; but, let me tell you, they, only looking upon and admiring their own good parts, and not compai'ing their small gifts with the greater and more excellent indowments of others, bewray themselves to be unwise. X. 13. But ive ivill not boast of things without our measure ^ but according to the measure of the rule which God hath dis- tributed to us, a measure to reach even unto you. But, however they exceed, we will not boast of ourselves immoderately, and go beyond those bounds of just gloriation which God hath set us ; but will keep ourselves within those limits of our abihties and deserts, which God hath distributed unto us ; in which compass, our just boastings shall extend themselves unto yovi, of whom we know we have well merited, even above others ; and will confine our vaunts of success within the line of those regions, to which we have preached, wherein yours of Corinth is plainly comprehended. X. 14. For we stretch not ourselves beyond our measure, as though we reached not tinto you ; for we are come as far as to you also in preaching the gospel of Christ : For we stretch not ourselves and the praise of our labours and preachings beyond our due bounds, in saying, that we reached so far as Corinth, in these our apostolic pains and teachings ; for ye well know, that we are come as far at least, as to you, in this holy errand of preaching the Gospel of Christ : X. 15. Not boasting of things without our measure, that is, of other mevbs labours; but having hope, when your faith is increased, that ive shall be enlarged by you according to our rule abundantly. Not boasting ourselves of things done beyond our line and measure, and arrogating to ourselves the praise of other men's labours; but well hoping, then, when your faith is increased, II. CORINTHIANS, CHAP. X. XI. 405 the notice and propagation thereof will be a means to enlarge our happy success abundantly, to others of the Gentiles, whom the rule and charge of God hath limited us unto. So verse 16. XI. 1. JVould to God ye could bear with me a little in my folly : and indeed bear imtli, me. I do well know, that the success of the doctrine depends much upon the authority and good reputation of the teacher : give me leave therefore, since the false apostles are so apt to set forth themselves, and to disparage me, to boast a little of myself; and indeed ye do give me leave. XL 2. For 1 am jealous over you with godly jealousy : for I have espoused you to one husband, that I may present you as a chaste virgin to Christ. I must crave pardon to do thus ; for I am jealous over you with godly jealousy : for I, by my ministry, have espoused you unto one husband, even to Christ; and I would be loth ye should be carried av/ay with any strange love, but would fain present you as a chaste virgin to Christ. XI. 4. For if he that cometh preacheth another Jesus, wliom we have not preached, or if ?/e receive another Sp)irit, which ye have not received, or another Gospel, which ye have not ac- cepted, ye might ivell bear with him. For, if these emulous preachers, whom ye so much magnify, did preach to you a truer Messiah than we do ; or if by them ye did receive a better and more powerful Spirit than ye have received by us, &c. ye might well applaud them, and stand out for them; but now, seeing they preach the same Christ with us, and pretend to give the same Spirit, and deliver the same Gospel, what reason can there be, that we, who first brought you to this Christ by this Gospel, and by whom the miraculous gifts of the Spirit were first dealt amongst you, should be neglected in comparison of them? XI. 6. But though I be rude in speech, yet not in knowledge ; btit we have been throughly made manifest among you in all things. For, if I be not so eloquent in my speech as some of them, yet my knowledge is not short of theirs : but what need I say thus to you, who, upon good experience, know well and thoroughly what we are ? XI. 7. Have I committed an offence in abasing myself that ye.might be exalted, because I have preached to you the gospel of God freely ? Is this a reason of my conteinpt amongst you, that I lived in a homely fashion with you ; and abased myself for your spiritual advantage, so to preach the Gospel freely amongst you, that, in the mean while, I earned my own living ? 408 PARAPHRASE UPON THE HARD TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE. XL 8. / robbed other churches, taking wages of them, to do you service. I made myself beholden, for maintenance, to other Churches ; taking wages of them, to do you service. XI. 10. As the truth of Christ is in me, no man shall stop me of this boasting in the regions of A chain. And, lest ye should think 1 aim at some further provision from you hereafter, I do solemnly swear, as the truth of Christ is in me and preached by ine, I will not take maintenance from any of you, nor be bereft of this ground of my boasting, while I shall be in any part of the regions of Achaia. XL 12. But what I do, that I ivill do, that I may cut off oc- casion from them which desire occasion; that wherein they glory, they may be found even as we. But, as I do preach freely amongst you, so I will do; that I may cut off all occasion of advantage and exception from those false apostles, that seek occasion : for they boast of this, as a meritorious act of theirs, that they take nothing of you for their preaching: I will not therefore herein give them cause to say they go beyond me ; but will be equal unto them, in this, wherein they so much glory. XL 14. And no marvel ; for Satan himself is transformed into an angel of light. For even Satan himself, though he be indeed an unclean spirit of darkness ; yet, to deceive men the better, doth ofttimes put himself into the form of a glorious, heavenly, lightsome angel. XL 16. I say again, Let no man thinJc me a fool; if other- wise, yet as a fool receive me, that I may boast myself a little. I knoAv it is an argument of weakness and folly, for a man to boast of himself, and to set forth his own praises ; yet, now ye force me to it, let no man impute this to me, as folly : or, if ye will needs take it so, let me, for the time, take the privilege and liberty of folly, to brag of myself a while. XL 17. That which I speak, I speak it not after the Lord, but as it were, foolishly in this confidence of boasting. That which I shall now speak, I am content that it appear as spoken in a certain human, and, as ye may construe it, a vain and fond manner, and not as from the Lord ; I mean, that I do thus confidently glory of myself unto you : but, if the occa- sion, which is my own defence and the vindication of my Apostleship from contempt, be well considered, it will be found, that this boasting is both necessary and holy. XL 18. Seeing that many glory after the flesh, I will glory also. Seeing your false apostles do vaunt and brag of their privileges, in these outward and worldly matters, why may I not be allowed to do so also ? II. CORINTHIANS, CHAP. XI. 407 XI. 19. For ye suffer fools gladly, seeing ye yourselves are wise. If ye construe this as foolish, yet ye may very well bear with it : for ye suffer fools gladly, because ye yourselves are wise. XI. 20. For ye suffer, if a man bring you into bondage, if a man devour you, if a ?nan take of you, if a man exalt himself, if a man smite you on the face. I well see, that your wisdom, such as it is, hath made you very patient, in other occasions : my emulous adversaries have wrought strangely upon you, and have sped well ; you can be content, that they should make slaves of you, and pillage you, and prey upon you at pleasure ; that they should brag of them- selves causelessly and unjustly; that they should smite and censure you as they list. XI. 21. / speak as concerning reproach, as though we had been iveak. Howbeit whereinsoever any is bold, (I speak foolishly,) I am bold also. I mean, that they should smite you in your reputation, by reproaches and contumelies : as they do us much more ; tax- ing us, as if we were weak and worthless men : wherein yet they are mistaken, and have foully wronged us ; for, wherein soever any of them thinks that he hath cause to be bold and confident, let me speak, as they may take it, foolishly, I am bold also, and dare enter into comparison with him. XI. 23. Are they ministers of Christ ? (I speak as a fool) I am more. Do they boast to be the ministers of Christ ? I speak (you may think) foolishly, but truly ; I am more than they boast to be, an Apostle. XI. 24. Of the Jews five times received I forty stripes save one. Five several times was I scourged by the Jews, according to the utmost rigour of their punishment in this kind ; receiving each time forty lashes, save one. XI. 25. A night and a day I have been in the deep. I have been a night and a day, after my shipwreck, in the sea, beaten with the waves. XI. 28. Beside these things that are without, that which Cometh upon me daily, the care of all the churches. Beside these outward miseries and dangers, I have been daily macerated inwardly and deeply afflicted, with the common cares and fears of all the Churches of Christ. XI. 29. Who is offended, and I burn not ? Who is offended, and I am not tormented with sorrow, and consumed with zeal of the redress ? XI. 30. If I must needs glory, I will glory of the things which concern mine infirmities. If I must needs glory, I will glory of those things, which are 408 PARAPIIKASE UPON THE IIAilD TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE. accounted my miseries and disgraces; as of my scourgings, hunger, nakedness, persecutions : Yea, I will glory of my very flight. XI. 33. And through a window in a basket was I let down by the tvall, and escaped his hands. I was hard driven for my life ; and, out of a desire to reserve myself for the further use and benefit of the Church and ser- vice of my God, I was content to be let down out of a window in a basket, and escaped. XII. 1. It is not expedient for me doubtless to glory. I will come to visions and revelations of the Lord. But I restrain myself: it is not expedient, doubtless, for me to glory of those things, which I have done and suffered for Christ and his Church : I will only glance a little at those visions and revelations, wherein they think to overtop me. XII. 2, / knew a man in Christ above fourteen years ago, (whether in the body, I cannot tell ; or ivhether out qf the body, I cannot tell : God knoweth ;) such an one caught up to the third heaven. I know and was acquainted with a man, not in the flesh, so much, as in Christ ; which I speak not out of any vain osten- tation, but in a sincere respect to the glory of Christ; who, above fourteen years ago, so long have I smothered this reve- lation of mine, was caught up (whether in body, or in an ecstasy of soul, I know not, God knoweth) into the highest, which is the empyreal heaven, the blessed seat of God and his Saints. XII. 3. And I knew such a man, (whether in the body, or out of the body, I cannot tell: God knoweth;) I knew, I say, such a man (whether in body or in ecstasy of spirit, I cannot tell, God knoweth ;) XII. 4. How that he was caught up into paradise, and heard unspeakable words, which it is not lawful for any man to utter. That he was taken up into that heavenly paradise of God, and there heard and saw unspeakable things ; such as he neither may nor can utter. XII. 5. Of such an one will I glory : yet of myself I tvill not glory, but in mine infrmities, I will not, out of my modesty, tell you that I was the man ; but, of such a man, you will give me leave to glory : as for my- self, when my name comes into mention, ye shall not hear me to glory in any thing, but in mine infirmities. XII. 7. And lest I should be exalted above measure through the abundance of the revelations, there was given to me a thorn i?i the flesh, the messenger of Satan to buffet me, lest I should be exalted above measure. II. CORINTHIANS, CHAP. XI. XII. 409 Neither had I this one vision only, but very many revelations from God ; with the number vrhereof, lest I should be too much puffed up, as our frail nature is easily transported, there was, through the holy permission and wise ordination of God, way given to a strong temptation of concupiscence, cast into me by Satan, to humble and afflict me, lest I should be exalted above measure. XII. 8. For this thing I besotight the Lord thrice, that it might depart from me. Whereupon, I oft and earnestly besought God, that he would be pleased to take off the tempter, and to rid me from that im- petuous and troublesome suggestion. XII. 9. And he said unto me, My grace is sufficient for thee: for my strength is made perfect in weakness. Most gladly therefore will I rather glory in my infirmities, that the power of Christ may rest upon me. And he said unto me. Content thyself to struggle a while with this temptation ; and know, that it is sufficient, that I do, by my grace, uphold and defend thee from the prevailing thereof: well mayest thou endure to be exercised with it, while I shall safeguard thee by my grace from the danger of it ; for, were there not such weaknesses as these, to which frail human flesh is subject, there should not be occasion for me to magnify my power and mercy to men, in giving them strength to over- come, and, in the end, victory : since therefore it is thus, good cause have I, to resolve to glory in mine infirmities ; by which the power and goodness of Christ are so much more advanced and glorified. XII. 10. For when I am iceak, then am I strong. For, when I am weakest in myself, then is God most strong in me, and makes me most strong in him, by that power of faith and patience and holy courage, which he puts into me. XII. 11. For in nothing am I behind the very chief est apo- stles, though I be nothing. For, though I be nothing as of myself, yet through the grace of God enabling me, I am not inferior to the very chiefest Apostles, either in my abilities or labours. XII. 12. Truly the signs of an apostle were vjrought among you in all patience, in signs, and wonders, and mighty deeds. Truly, there was good proof of my Apostleship amongst yovi : God gave great and undoubted testimony thereunto, in that marvellous patience which he wrought in me, and in those ad- mirable signs and wonders and miraculous deeds which he wrought by me. XII. 13. For what is it wherein ye were inferior to other churches, except it be that I myself was not burdensome to you ? forgive rite this wrong. What one point, then, is there, wherein ye Corinthians are 410 PARAPHRASE UPON THE HARD TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE. inferior to other Churches ; seeing your apostle, that converted you, is not below theirs : except perhaps this be the matter ; that I, your apostle, was not chargeable to you, as theirs have been : this is a wrong that ye may well forgive. XII. 14. For the children ought not to lay up for the parents ^ but the parents for the children. For, though it be the difference betwixt spiritual and carnal parents, that the spiritual are provided for by their children, whereas the carnal parents provide for their children ; yet, I will herein affect to that, which your bodily parents are wont to do, rather to lay up for you, my spiritual children, than to receive any maintenance from you. XII. 15. And I will very gladly spend and he spent for you ; though the more abundantly I love you, the less I be loved. And I will very gladly, not only lay out my substance, but lay down my life for you ; although, I am not requited accord- ingly ; for the more abundantly I love you, the less am I loved again. XII. 16, 17. But be it so, I did not burden you : nevertheless, being crafty, I caught you with guile. Did I make a gain of you by any of them whom I sent unto you ? But, though I did not charge you myself; yet my emulous detractors are ready to say, that I dealt craftily with you ; for, though I did not burden you in person, yet that I made a prey of you and raised booties from you, by those which I sent unto you. XII. 19. Again, think ye that ive excuse ourselves unto you? we speak before God in Christ : but we do all things, dearly beloved, for your edifying. Again, do ye think that we stand so much upon our excuses, for our own sakes, that we may come clear off from you ? no ; we speak before God, in Christ, as calling him to witness our sincerity : we do and speak all this for your good and edifica- tion. XII. 20. For I fear, lest, tvhen I come, I shall not find you such as I would, and that / shall be found unto you such as ye would not. For I fear, lest, when I come, I shall not find you so free and innocent from these offences, wherewith I have charged you, as I Avould ; and that yovi shall find me so sharp and se- vere towards you, as will not be pleasing to you. XII. 21. And lest, when 1 come again, my God will humble me among you, and that / shall bewail many which have sinned already, and have not repented of the uncleanness and fornica- tion Sfc. And lest, when I come again to you, my God give me cause of sorrow and humiliation for your unproficiency and manifold disorders ; and that I shall be occasioned to grieve and mourn II. CORINTHIANS, CHAP. Xlt. XIII. 411 for many enormovis sinners, which have given pubhc offence, and have not professed their repentance for their uncleannesses and fornications, &c. XIII. 1. This is the third time I am coming to you. In the month of two 8fc, Twice have I been with you ah'eady ; and now I am, this third time, coming to you : every one of my comings to you are as so many several witnesses against you ; now you know it is the word of the Law, that in the mouth of two &c. XIII. 2. / told you before, and foretell you, as if I were pre- sent, the second time ; and being absent now I write to them which heretofore have sinned, and to all other, that, if I come again, I will not spare. I told you before in my other epistle, and now I foretell you again in this second letter, as if I were present in person with you, my epistle supplying my bodily presence, that I would have it notified to them, which heretofore have scandalously sinned, and to all other guilty persons, that, if I come again, they must expect all due severity from me. XIII. 3. Since ye seek a proof of Christ speaking in me, which to you-ward is not weak, but is mighty in you. Since ye are ready to contemn my meekness and patience, and hereupon make question of the power of Christ speaking in me ; which of all others ye have least cause to do, having felt in yourselves the happy efficacy of the Spirit of Christ, which hath shewed itself mighty in operation, within you. XIII. 4. For though he was crucified through weakness, vet he liveth by the power of God. For we also are weak in him, but we shall live with him by the power of God toward you. For that Saviour of ours, though he was, by his own volun- tary dispensation, in the weakness of our human flesh, cruci- fied ; yet, in and on the power of his Godhead, he liveth for ever: even so also we, that are his members, and even we his Apostles, are, by unbelieving worldlings, judged weak in and with him ; but, we shall live with him gloriously, by that mighty power of God, which he doth and shall make good unto us ; the proof whereof, he hath effectually shewed in and to you. XIII. 5. Examine yourselves, whether ye be in the faith ; prove your otvn selves. Know ye not your own selves, how that Jesus Christ is in you, except ye be reprobates ? Ye need not, O Corinthians, go further than to your own hearts, for a proof of our apostleship and power ; Examine ye yourselves only, whether ye have faith in Christ : prove your own hearts : can ye be such strangers in yovir own breasts, as not to know that Christ Jesus is in you ? Certainly, ye cannot but know that he is in you, except ye be reprobates. 412 PARAPHRASE UPON THE HARD TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE. XIII. 6. But I trust that ye shall know that we are not re- probates. So as ye must needs, either acknowledge and reverence our apostleship, or yield yourselves to be reprobates : but 1 trust ye shall know, and be more and more convinced, that we are the chosen ministers of Christ, and not reprobates. XIII. 7. Now I pray to God that ye do no evil ; not that we should appear approved, but that ye should do that which is honest, though we be as reprobates. Now I pray God so to keep you upright in his fear, that ye may do no evil ; which I do not wish for our own sakes, that we might be hereby approved and graced in the success of our ministry ; but chiefly, if not only, for yours, that ye may be preserved in a course of well doing, whatsoever become of us in the opinion of men. XIII. 8. For we can do nothing against the truth, but for the truth. For we cannot exercise the power of our apostleship in punishing or censuring those that live justly, truly, conscion- ably ; but in the countenancing and encouraging of them rather, and opposing the contrary. XIII. 9. For tve are glad, whoi we are weak, and ye are strong : and this also we wish, even your perfection. Let my detractors cast upon me the imputation of weakness, because I am not too stirring amongst you : I am glad to be held thus weak, when as my quietness is rather caused through your innocence, than my defect : that which we wish, and ai'e ambitious of, is your perfection, thovigh it be with our own dis- grace. XIIT. 11. Be perfect, be of good comfort, be of one mind, live in peace. Labour towards perfection of holiness and obedience, &c. THE EPISTLE OF PAUL THE APOSTLE TO THE GALATIANS. I. 4. Who gave himself for our sins, that he might deliver us from this present evil world, according to the will of God and our Father. Who gave himself to death, for the saving of us from our sins ; that he might deliver us from the corruption of this pre- sent wicked world, and from the condemnation due thereunto; according to the eternal counsel and good pleasure of God, our Heavenly Father. I. 6, 7. / marvel that ye are so soon removed from him that called you into the grace of Christ unto another gosjiel : Which GALATIANS, CHAP. I. 11. 413 is not another; bid there be some that trouble you, and would pervert the gospel of Christ. I marvel, that ye are so soon removed from Christ your Sa- viour, which hath so graciously vouchsafed to call you to the profession of his Name, unto another doctrine (concerning the conjoining of the Law with Christ) which is by the teachers thereof called a Gospel: But, in truth, it is no Gospel at all; neither can there be any other Gospel besides that truth of God, which ye have received from us ; howsoever there be some felse teachers, that trouble and distract your hearts, and labour to pervert and adulterate the only true Gospel of Christ. T. 8. But though we, or an angel from heaven, j^reach any other gospel unto you than that which we have j^f cached unto you, let him be accursed. But, though we, or, if it could be possible, an Angel from heaven, shovdd preach any other doctrine to you, under pre- tence of a Gospel, than that which ye have received already from us, let him be defied and accursed. I. 1 0. For do I now persuade men, or God ? or do I seek to please men ? for if I yet pleased men, I should not be the ser- vant of Christ. Thus confident am I of the truth of the Gospel, upon sure grounds : for do I now herein go about to be approved of men, or of God rather? Surely it is not the allowance or applause of men, that I seek ; for if I made this the scope and drift of my labours, to please men, I should not be the servant of Christ, but of men, rather. I. 11. Is not after man. It is no human, but a divine Gospel. 1. 15. Who separated me from my mothers womb, and called me by his grace. Who had designed and destined me, even from my mother's womb, to this work of my Apostleship, and of his mere grace and mercy called me. I. 16. To reveal his Son in me, that I might preach him among the heathen ; immediately I conferred ?iot with flesh and blood. To reveal his Son Christ unto me, not for my own private good only, but, that I might declare him amongst the heathen, immediately I consulted not with any mortal man, for his infor- mation in this mystery of the Gospel. I. 19. Save James the Lord's brother. Save James, the kinsman or cousin-german of Christ. ' II. 2. And I went up by revelation, and communicated unto them that gospel which I preach among the Ge7itiles, but pri- vately to them which were of reputation, lest by any means I should run, or had run, in vain. 414' PARAPHRASE UPON THE HARD TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE. I went up, not of mine own head, but by the appointment and revelation of God : and because there was a seeming dif- ference betwixt the course that I took in my preaching and planting the Gospel, and theirs ; they permitting circumcision where they preached, I not permitting it ; I was willing to com- municate unto them the course which I held among the Gen- tiles ; but not in open hearing, but privately, to those which were in chief account ; viz. Peter, James, and John ; lest by any means I should have been thought to have gone a wrong way to work in my ministry. II. 3. But neither Titus, who was with me, being a Greeks was compelled to be circumcised : But so ordered I the matter, that not so much as Titus, who was with me in that journey, being a Gentile and a Grecian, was compelled, notwithstanding the importunity of some, to be circumcised: II. 4. And that because of false brethren unawares brought in, who came in privily to spy out our liberty which we have in Christ Jesus, that 8^c. And that chiefly, because of some false brethren of my nation, the Jews, who were secretly and underhand brought in, and set as spies, to pry into that liberty which we have in Christ Jesus, whereby we do justly hold ourselves freed from these legal ceremonies and observances ; and laboured, by their enforcement, to draw us unto that bondage of the Mosai- cal Law, from which we were delivered by Christ : II. 5. To whom we gave place by subjection, no, not for an hour ; that the truth of the gospel might continue with you. To whom we yielded not an inch, nor gave subjection for so much as an hour, but opposed them effectually ; that ye might well find, that it was no other than the truth of the Gospel, which we had delivered to you, and that ye might resolve to persist therein. II. 6. But of these who. seemed to be somewhat, whatsoever they were, it maketh no matter to me : God accepteth no maris person : for 8^c. But of these great apostles, who carried much sway in the Church, and seemed persons of eminence, whatsoever they were, all is one to me : God doth not accept of any man's per- son ; as more regarding him, because he is great, learned, well spoken : even the best of them in conference added nothing to me, nor taught me any thing that I knew not. II. 7. But contrariwise, when they saw that the gospel of the uncircumcision was committed unto me, 8fc. But, contrariwise, when they saw that I was made the Apostle of the Gentiles, as Peter was of the Jews &c. So verse 8. II. 9. And when James, Cephas, and John, who seemed to GALATIANS, CHAP. II. 415 be pillars, perceived the grace that was given unto me, they gave to me and Barnabas the right hands of fellowship ; Sfc. And when Peter, James, and John, who were justly ac- counted to be the Pillars of the Church, perceived that great measure of grace and mercy, which God had vouchsafed unto me, in so miraculous a call to my Apostleship, they did willingly admit me and Barnabas, into the society and partner- ship of this great work; consenting, that we should go to con- vert the heathen, and they the Jews. II. 11. But when Peter was come to Antioch, I withstood him to the face, because he was to be blamed. Thus we went about our great and holy task : but when Peter was come to Antioch, where I was, I withstood him openly and professedly; because indeed he was worthy of blame and opposition. II. \2. For before that certain came from James, he did eat with the Gentiles : but when they were come, he withdrew and separated himself, fearing them which ivere of the circumcision. For, before that certain Jews came thither from James, he did familiarly converse at meals, and upon all other occasions, with the Gentiles ; as making no difference betwixt them and Jews : bvit, when those Jews were come to him from James, he withdrew and separated himself from the Gentiles, as if they had been unclean and unfit to be conversed with ; belike fearing the offence of those Jews, which were newly come unto him. II. 13. And the other Jews dissetnbled likewise with him; insomuch that Barnabas also 8fc. And the other Jews, which were with him before, following his example, dissembled also with him, and withdrew them- selves from the Gentiles ; insomuch as Barnabas also, my com- panion, began to be drawn away with them. II. 14. Biit when I saw that they walked not uprightly ac- cording to the truth of the gospel, I said unto Peter before them all. If thou, being a Jew, livest after the manner of Gentiles, and not as do the Jews, why compellest thou the Gentiles to live as do the Jews ? But when I saw that they halted thus, and went not sincerely on, according to the truth of the Gospel (wherein we have learned, that the partition-wall is broken down, and that in Christ there is neither Jew nor Gentile,) I said boldly unto Peter before them all. If thou, being naturally born a Jew, livest in a free fashion, after the manner of the Gentiles, with- out any regard of the strict observation of the Jewish rites, why dost thou compel those, which are born Gentiles, to live according to the rules of the Jewish strictness ? II. 15, 16. We who are Jews by nature, and not sinners of the Gentiles, Knowing that a man is not justified by the works 416 PARAPHRASE UPON THE HARD TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE. of the law, but by the faith of Jesus Christ, even we have be- lieved in Jesus Christ. We, who are Jews by nature, and therefore, as it might seem, pecuHarly chosen and privileged by God, and not Gen- tiles, who have been heretofore censured and rejected for im- pure and unclean persons ; Even we, well knowing that a man is not justified by the Works of the Law, but by Faith in Jesus Christ, have believed in Jesus. II. 17. But if, while we seek to be justified by Christ, we ourselves also are found sinners, is therefore Christ the minister of sin ? God forbid. Thus I said to Peter, and that justly and truly, How is it then ? if we, leaving our confidence to be justified by the Works of the Law, and seeking to be justified by Christ, be yet found to be sinners ; shall we therefoi*e say that Christ came to strip us of that righteousness which we might have hoped for in the Law, and to leave us as sinful and polluted men under the state of sin and death ? God forbid, that we should teach such doctrine. II. 18. For if I build again the things which I destroyed, I make myself a transgressor. For, as for me, I have always hitherto preached the death and abolition of sin, by the power of Christ's death ; and, if I should now preach the power and prevalence of sin over the soul, notwithstanding that death of Christ, I should build up that which I have formerly destroyed, and make myself justly censurable. II. 19. For I through the law am dead to the law, that I might live unto God. It is not the Justice of Christ, that voids the Law, or dis- ables it from justifying us: no ; it is the Law itself, that kills her followers alone : I myself, by the power and rigour of the Law, am a dead man to the Law ; insomuch as it condemns me for not keeping it, and puts me out of all hope and confidence in myself or it; that I might seek unto God, for that life of Faith, which is only to be found in and by Christ. II. 20. / am crucified with Christ : nevertheless I live ; yet not I, but Christ liveth in me : and the life which I now live in the flesh, I live by the faith of the Son of God. As my Saviour was crucified, so am I crucified with him ; and, by the power of his death, am dead to my sins and cor- ruptions : but, though I be dead, one way, yet I live another : yet I know not whether I may properly say, that I live, or rather that Christ lives in me; for as my soul animates my body, so Christ animates, as it were, my soul, and moves and works in me : and the life, which I now live, is not a carnal, but a spiritual life ; not the life of nature, but of grace, wrought in me by the power of Faith in the Son of God. GALATIANS, CHAP. II. III. 417 II. 21. / do not frustrate the grace of God : for if righte- ousness come by the law, then Christ is dead in vain. Howsoever other men may be joining Christ and the Law together, I, for my part, will not be so injurious to the grace of Christ, as to frustrate it, by adding a partner to it : for, surely, if Righteousness be to be had by the Works of the Law, then Christ is dead in vain. III. \. O foolish Galatians, who hath bewitched you, that ye shoidd not obey the truth, before whose eyes Jesus Christ hath been evidently set forth, crucified among you ? O ye foolish Galatians, how comes it to pass, that ye are so bewitched, by your glozing and false teachers, as to be carried away from your obedience to the truth of the Gospel ; ye, which have Christ Jesus so clearly and openly preached unto you, as if ye had seen him hanging upon the cross before you ? III. 2. This only wotdd I learn of you, Received ye the Spirit by the works of the law, or by the hearing of faith ? Let me ask you but this question : Ye believe that ye have received the Spirit of God ; tell me then, whence had you it ? did you receive it by doing the Works of the Law ; by the gift of these circumcisers ? or did ye receive it upon your hearing and believing of the Gospel, and that word of Faith which ye heard of us ? III. 3. Are ye so foolish ? having begun in the Sjnrit, are ye now made perfect by the flesh ? Are ye so foolish, as having begun in the profession of the doctrine of Justification by Faith, ye will now seek to be per- fected by circumcision in the flesh, and other carnal ob- servances ? Ill, 4. Have ye sujfered so many things in vain ? if it be yet in vain. Have ye in vain suffered so much for the defence and pro- fession of the Gospel? if, at least, it be in vain; as certainly it is in vain, if ye now fly off from the sincerity and truth thereof. III. 5. He therefore that ministereth to you the Spirit, and worketh miracles among you, doeth he it by the works of the law, or by the hearing of faith ? The Apostles of Christ, who, by laying on of hands, gave you the miraculous gifts of the Spirit, and wrought strange wonders among you, did they do it upon your doing of the Works of the Law, or upon your receipt of the doctrine of Faith ? III. 8. Preached before the gospel unto Abraham, saying, In thee shall all nations be blessed. Preached before unto Abraham, even ere he was circum- VOL. IV. E e 418 PARAPHRASE UPON THE HARD TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE. cised, this glad tidings of the Gospel ; saying, Thy name shall be used in all benedictions ; and thou shalt be a pattern and rule of blessings to all nations. III. 9„ So tJien they which he of faith are blessed with faith- ful Abraham. So then, they, which do truly believe, are so blessed, as faithful Abraham was. III. 10. For as many as are of the works of the law, are under the curse : 8fc. For, as many as depend upon the Works of the Law for their justification, are under the curse, in not performing the Law ; as it is written, Cursed, &c. III. 12. And the law is not of faith: but, The man that doeth them shall live in them. The Law doth not stand upon the requiring of our Faith as a condition of our Justification and Salvation ; but stands upon these terms. The man, that doth them, shall in and by them obtain life. III. 13. Christ hath redeemed us from the curse of the law, being ynade a, curse for us : for it is written, ^Cursed is, every one that hangeth ofi a tree : Christ hath redeemed us from that curse, which must needs follow upon the breach of the Law ; in that he, who was in his own person most holy and blessed, in the person of us sinners and for us for whose sins he came to satisfy his Father he is made a curse ; as it is written, &c. See Deut. xxi. 23. III. 14. That the blessing of Abraham might come on the Gentiles through Jesus Christ. That the blessing, which was promised to Abraham, might, &c. that we, through Faith, might receive that good Spirit of Sanctification, which he hath promised. III. 15. Brethren, I speak after the manner of men ; Though it be but a mans covenant, yet if it be confirmed, no man dis- annulleth, or addeth thereto. Brethren, let me fetch an argument even from your human affairs : If it be but a man's covenant, yet, if it be ratified and confirmed, no man takes upon him to disannul or to alter it: how much more shall the covenant, that God himself made with Abraham, be firm and inviolable ! III. 16. l^ow to Abraham and his seed were the promises made. He saith not, And to seeds, as of many; but as of one, And to thy seed, which is Christ. Now to Abraham and to his seed were the promises made; I will be the God of thee and thy seed ; and. In thy seed shall all the nations of the earth be blessed : and though the word Seed do, in the signification thereof, imply a collection or mul- titude ; yet, in this sense, it is, in the use and intention of God, restrained to one, even Christ, who is, by a specialty, that seed GALATIANS, CHAP. III. 419 of Abraham, by and through whom the blessing is derived to all nations. III. 17. And this I say, that the covenant that was confirmed before of God in Christ, the law, which was four hundred and thirty years after, cannot disannul, that it should make the promise of none effect. And this I infer hereupon : this being an Evangelical Cove- nant, which was made beforehand with Abraham of blessing and salvation, to be had by and in his seed Christ ; it cannot be, that the Law, which was given four hundred and thirty years after, should disannul it, and make this so ancient and fimi a promise of none effect. III. 18. For if the inheritance be of the law, it is no more of promise: but God gave it to Abraham by promise. For the Law and the Promise cannot both stand together : if Righteousness and Salvation be by the Works of the Law, then it is not to be had, by virtue of the Promise ; but God gave it to Abraham, by Promise ; therefore not upon Works. III. 19. Wherefore then serveth the law? it was added be- cause of transgressions, till the seed should come to whom the protnise was made ; and it was ordained by angels in the hand of a mediator. If the Promise then were sufficient, wherefore serves the Law ? why came that so long after, if the Promise, made so long before, were enough to save men ? Surely there are other uses of the Law, and other occasions of the delivering of it : as, for one, the Law was given to bridle and restrain the trans- gressions of men; to shew them their sins and impei'fections, that, in a sense of their vileness, they might seek unto Christ, who is that seed in whom the promise of the blessing was both made and accomplished ; and this law was ordained and given of God, by the ministry of angels, in the hand of a third per- son, that should go between God and his people, as a messen- ger or mediator ; even Moses, who was to take the Law from the hand of angels, and deliver it to the people. III. fortunity , let us do good to all men, especially unto them, who are of the household of faith. Let us be ready to do good and liberally to distribute these earthly things, to all that have need, but especially to all our fellow-Christians ; and, amongst them, yet more particularly to those, that have the oversight of this family of God. VI. 12. As many as desire to make a fair shew in the flesh, they constrain you to be circumcised ; only lest they should suffer persecution for the cross of Christ. As many as affect glory and popularity, and their own ease and safety, urge unto you a necessity of being circumcised ; providing herein for their own quiet and indemnity : lest they should from the Jews sufifer persecution, for preaching the full effect of the death or cross of Christ, without the A^'orks of the Law. VI. 13. For neither they themselves who are circumcised GALATIANS, CHAP. VI. 429 keep the law ; hut desire to have you circumcised, that they may glory in your flesh. For neither do these Juclaizing Teacliers themselves, though they be outwardly circumcised, keep the Law in other things : so as it is plain that they do not urge these matters out of any true zeal to the Law ; but only they would draw you in, that they might glory of, the circumcision of your flesh, as if they had converted you to their Judaism. VI. 14. But God forbid that I shoidd glory, save in the cross of our Lord Jesus Christ, by whom the world is crucifled unto me, and I unto the world. Let them glory of what they will, boasting of the validity and use of their fleshly circumcision ; but, for me, God forbid that I should glory in any thing, save in the benefit of the Cross and Passion of our Lord Jesus Christ : by whom the world is crucified to me, so as it prevails not against me, to carry me away from my holy courses ; and I am crucified to the world, so as I aflect not the glory and vanity thereof. VI. 15. For in Christ Jesus, neither circumcision availeth any thing, nor uncircumcisio7i, but a. new creature. For, in Christ Jesus and his acceptation, and in true Chris- tianity, there is neither respect to circumcision and the rest of those legal observations, or to any privileges thereby chal- lenged ; nor yet to uncircumcision, or any of that secular leai'ning and wisdom, which is bragged of among the Gentiles : nothing carries it there, but a new creature : he, that is rege- nerate, is a true servant of Christ, and is accordingly regarded of him. VI. 16. And as many as walk according to this rule, peace be 071 them, and mercy, and upon the Israel of God. And, as many as walk according to the rule, that I have in this my Epistle commended vmto you, seeking Justification only by Christ, without the Works of the Law, peace be unto them and mercy ; and not to them only, but to the whole Church of God, every where. V. 17. From henceforth let no man trouble me : for I bear in my body the marks of the Lord Jesus. I have given you a true Apostolical decision of the contro- versy moved amongst you : let no man be further troublesome to me; but rest in this sentence of mine: well may I challenge this at your hands ; for I bear in my body the marks of the sufferings, which I have endured for the name of our Lord Jesus. 430 PARAPHRASE UPON THE HARD TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE. THE EPISTLE OF PAUL THE APOSTLE TO THE EPHESIANS. I. 3. Who hath blessed us with all spiritual blessings in heavenly places in Christ : Who hath blessed us, not with these outward favours of riches and honour, and such like blessings, which are uncer- tain and transitory; but with all spiritual blessings, which may fit us for those heavenly places, provided for us, in and by Christ : I. 4. According as he hath chosen us in him before the foun- dation of the world, that we should be holy and without blame before him in love : Which blessings of his have been bestowed upon us out of that infinite love, whereby he hath chosen us, before the be- ginnings of the world, to this end and purpose, and with this effect, that we should be holy and blameless, both in our dis- position and conversation before him, approving our unfeigned love unto him in all things : I. 5. Having predestinated us unto the adojytion of children by Jesus Christ to himself, according to the good pleasure of his will. Having, by his eternal decree, predestinated and fore-or- dained us to be his adopted sons, in and by Jesus Christ; not out of ought that was or should be in us, but according to his own mere mercy, and the good pleasure of his own will; I. 6. To the praise of the glory of his grace, wherein he hath made us accepted in the beloved. All which God hath done for us, for the only praise and glory of his infinite grace and mercy ; wherein he hath made us, which were of ourselves justly hateful, to be accepted in his beloved Son Jesus Clirist. I. 7. In whom ive have redemption through his blood, the forgiveness of sins, according to the riches of his grace ; In and by whom, we have redemption through his precious blood which was paid as our ransom, and full forgiveness of all our sins, according to the abundance of his mercy to us ; I. 8. Wherein he hath abounded toivard us in all wisdom and prudence. Wherein he hath been exceeding bountiful unto us, in im- parting to us the rich treasures of spiritual wisdom and pru- dence. I. 10. That in the dispensation of the fulness of times he might gather together in one all things in Christ, both which are in heaven, and which are on earth ; even in him : That, in the fulness of time, which God in his wise dispen- EPHESIANS, CHAP. I. 43l sation and providence had appointed, he might call and gather together, under one Head, Christ Jesus, all, both angels in heaven and men on earth, which pertain unto him : I. 11. In ivhom also ive have obtained an inheritance. By whom also, and in whom, upon his gracious uniting of us to him, we have obtained a happy and glorious inheritance. I. 12. That we should be to the praise of his glory, ivho first trusted in Christ. 'I'hat our glory might be, to the praise and glory of him, who hath thus crowned and glorified us, who first here below believed in Christ. I. 13, 14. In whom also after that ye believed, ye tvere sealed with that Holy Spirit of promise, Which is the earnest of our inheritance until the redemption of the purchased possession, unto the prai.ve of his glory. In whom also, after that ye believed, ye were made sure, and sealed up for his, by that Holy Spirit of his, which he promised to send to all his elect, infallibly witnessing to your spirits, that ye are the sons of God : Which is to us, beforehand, the cer- tain earnest, and pledge of our full inheritance to come, even until that purchased possession of eternal life may be fully ac- complished and stated upon us, to the praise of his glory. 1. 18. That ye may know what is the hope of his calling, and what the riches of the glory of his inheritance in the saints. That ye may know what great and wonderful good things ye may and ought to hope for, by virtue of his effectual call- ing of yovi ; and what the unspeakable and unvaluable riches are of that glorious inheritance, which he hath laid up for his saints. I. 20, 21. And set him at his own right hand in the heavenly places, Far above att principality , and jjoiver, and might, and dominion, and every name that is named, not only in this world, but also in that which is to come : And exalted hiin in his human natvn*e, to the participation of his infinite glory and majesty, in the highest heavens; Far above all the most mighty and most glorious Angels of heaven, and whatsoever thing else is or can be named, either in earth or in heaven : I. 22. And hath put all things under his feet, and gave him to be the head over all things to the church ; And hath put all things in subjection to him, as Mediator; and hath appointed him to have the disposing of all things, as the Head of the Church; I. 23. Which is his body, the fulness of him thatfilleth all in all. Which Church is so to Christ, as the body is to the head, making up the fulness of Christ, who hath of himself full per- fection and infinite power and majesty; so as his goodness holds not himself complete without his Church. 43^ PARAPHRASE UPON THE HARD TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE. II. 1. And you hath he quickened, who were dead in tres- passes and sins ; And you hath he by his Spirit quickened, who were in the state of your corrupt nature, dead in your sins and trespasses: having therefore no more power to raise up yourselves, than the dead man hath to raise himself from his grave, now he hath wrought powerfully in you, and hath freed you from those your sins ; II. 2. Wherein in time past ye walked according to the course of this world, according to the prince of the power of the air, the sjnrit that now ivorketh in the children of disobedience. Wherein ye lived in times past, framing yourselves accord- ing to the wicked course and trade of the world ; and accord- ing to the will of him, who is the prince of those wicked spirits, which exercise their power in the air ; even that Evil Spirit, which now worketh and ruleth in them, who are wilfully dis- obedient. II. 3. Fulfilling the desires of the flesh and of the mind; and were by nature the children of wrath, even as others. Fulfilling the sinful desires of their corrupt nature, both in carnal, and in mental or spiritual sins ; both in bodily unclean- nesses, and in the errors and exorbitances of the mind ; and were naturally such, as could expect nothing from the hands of God, but wrath and damnation ; even as other heathens justly may, and are. II. 5. Hath quickened us together with Christ, (by grace ye are saved.) Having raised Christ, the Head, hath, together with and in him, quickened us his members, by virtue of his Resurrection ; and that merely out of his own good will towards us, for by grace, and not by any merits of ours, are we saved. So also verse 6. II. 7. That in the ages to come he might shew the exceeding riches of his grace, in his kindness toward us through Christ Jesus. That not only the present age, but those that are to come also, might see and feel the exceeding riches of his grace, in his kindness towards the Gentiles also, in calling them home to him through Jesus Christ. II. 8. For by grace are ye saved through faith ; and that not of yourselves : it is the gift of God : For, out of the mere favour and mercy of God, are ye saved, through Faith in Christ : ye cannot merit any thing, as of your- selves ; it is the ft-ee gift of God. II. 9. Not of works, lest any man should boast. This salvation is not of Works, lest any man should find cause of boasting in himself, that he hath earned it at God's hand, and therefore is not beholden to his mercy. EPHESIANS, CHAP. II. 433 II. 10. For we are his workmanship, created in Christ Jesus tnito good ivorks, ivhich God hath before ordained that we should walk in them. For all that we are and have is his : we are his workmanship, created not only in Adam to a natural life, but in Christ to a spiritual life of new obedience, that we should do all manner of good works, which God hath, in his eternal counsel, pre- pared and fore-ordained for us to walk in. II. 11. Who are called Uncircumcision, by that which is called the Circumcisio7i in the flesh made by hands. Who are scornfully called, The uncircumcision, by those Jews which boast themselves to be called by the title of a fleshly circumcision ; as if in this right they were accepted of God, and ye in the defect thereof were forlorn and rejected. II. 12. That at that time ye were without Christ, being aliens from the commonwealth of Israel, and strangers from the cove- nants of promise, having no hope, and without God in the ivorld. That, at that time, ye had neither knowledge of Christ, nor any interest in him; being mere foreigners from the holy Church of God, and strangers from the gracious Covenant which he hath made with all his faithftd ones ; having neither any hope of salvation, nor any just ground of hope; and living, as without the acknowledgement of a God in the world. II. 14. For he is our peace, who hath made both one, and hath broken the middle wall of partition between us ? For he is our perfect Peace-Maker ; yea our very Peace and Reconciliation itself; who hath conjoined, in one body of the Church, both Jews and Gentiles : and, whereas there was a wall of partition set up betwixt these two, so as they could not come together, he hath broken down that pile of division ; so as now, we are one family, as it were, in one room of the same Church ; II. 15. Having abolished in his flesh the enmity, even the law of commandments contained in ordinances ; for to make in himself of twain one new man, so making jjeace ; Having, in his suffering of death in his body, utterly abo- lished the cause of this division and enmity, which was the Law Ceremonial, consisting of divers rites and ordinances ; for to make those two kinds of people, Jews and Gentiles, one new creature, in and to himself; so, by this gracious union, making peace betwixt them ; II. 16. And that he might reconcile both unto God in one body by the cross, having slain the enmity thereby. And that, having made them up into one body, he might re- concile them, not to themselves only, but to God also, by that propitiatory sacrifice, which he made of himself upon his cross ; having utterly extinguished thereby the enmity betwixt God and us. VOL. IV. F f 434 PARAPHRASE UPON THE HARD TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE. II. 20. And are built upon the foundation of the apostles and prophets, Jesus Christ himself being the chief corner stone ; And are the living stones of that holy Church of his, which is built upon the foundation of the doctrine of the Prophets and Apostles, Jesus Christ himself being that Chief Corner Stone, in whom both the walls of Jews and Gentiles are con- joined ; II. 21. In whom all the building fitly framed together groweth unto a holy temple in the Lord. In whom alone, all the whole building, being compacted and cemented together by love, is made up into one Evangelical Church, whereof the Temple was a type. III. 2. If ye have heard of the dispensation of the grace of God, which is given me to you-ward. If ye have heard of my Apostleship, and charge to preach unto you the tidings of grace and salvation ; which is com- mitted unto me for your behoof. III. 9. And to make all men see ivhat is the fellowship of the mystery, which from the beginning of the world hath been hid in God, Sfc. And to make manifest unto all men the communication of this wonderful mystery of the saving of mankind, which God, the creator of all things by Christ, reserved, from all eternity, in his own secret counsel. III. 10. To the intent that now unto the principalities and powers in heavenly places might be known by the church the manifold wisdom of God. To the end, that now, the glorious angels of heaven, after that God had once vented and declared that his good purpose to mankind, might see, in this wonderful redemption and blessed union of the Church, a clear proof and demonstration of the manifold and infinite wisdom of God. III. 12. In whom we have boldness and access with confidence by the faith of him. In whom we have boldness, and free and confident access to the throne of God's grace, by that faith, which gives us a right in him, and assures us of a gracious acceptation. III. \S. Wherefore I desire that ye faint not at my tribula- tions for you, which is your glory. Wherefore, I desire you, that ye be not discouraged at the sight of those tribulations which I suffer, for preaching the gospel to you: yea, rather, ye ought to account them your glory and rejoicing ; in that ye have an Apostle, who is thought worthy to suffer for the name of Christ. III. 15. Of ivhom the whole family in heaven and earth is named. Of whom that whole united family of Saints, both in heaven EPIIESIANS, CHAP. II. — IV. 435 and earth, and here below of Jews and Gentiles, is named to be the One Universal Church of Christ. III. 19. And to know the love of Christ, ivhich passcth knowledge, that ye might be filled with all the fulness of God. That ye may be able with all his Saints, to conceive the ab- soluteness, and infinite perfectness, and exactness of the work of that Reconciliation, which he hath wrought for mankind, in all the dimensions of it ; and may be affected with it accord- ingly. III. 20. Now unto him that is able to do exceeding abun- dantly above all that ive ask or think, according to the power that worketh in us. And, that ye may apprehend that unspeakable love of Christ towards us, the full knowledge whereof passeth all finite capa- city ; and that ye may be filled with all perfection of the graces of God. IV. 3. Endeavouring to keep the unity of the Spirit in the bond of peace. Endeavouring to preserve that holy and Christian unity, which the Spirit of God hath wrought in you, by a peaceable disposition and carriage one to another. IV. 8. When he ascended up on high, he led captivity cap- tive, and gave gifts unto men. See Psalm Ixviii. 18. IV. 9. (Now that he ascended, what is it but that he also de- scended frst into the lower parts of the earth ? Now, in that David says, that Christ ascended, what doth it imply, but that he had before descended, both from heaven to the earth, which is the lowest part of the world, and from the surface of the earth, into the bowels thereof, the grave ? IV. 10. He that descended is the same also that ascended up far above all heavens, that he might fill all things.) He, that thus descended, &c. that he might fulfil all that was fore-said of him ; and all that is or should be requisite for the full glorification of his Church. IV. 11. And some, pastors and teachers, ^c. And some he gave to be pastors and teachers of his Church, to lead forth his people, and to feed them with wholesome doctrine and holy government. IV. \2. For the perfecting of the saints, for the luork of the ministry, for the edifying of the body of Christ : All which he hath given and ordained, for the perfecting of the grace of his Saints ; and for the full and exact discharge of the great work of the ministry, which could not be sufficiently managed by any one rank of gifts or men ; and, in general, for the full edification of the Church, which is the mystical body of Christ : IV. 13. Till we all come in the unity of the faith, and of the Ff 2 436 PARAPHRASE UPON THE HARD TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE. knowledge of the Son of God, unto a perfect man, unto the measure of the stature of the fulness of Christ : Till all those, yet unbelievers, which belong to God's elec- tion, be brought to one and the same saving Faith, and to the true knowledge and acknowledgement of the Son of God, to- gether with us ; and so the whole Church, as if it were one body, grow up to be a perfect and divine grown man, even to that full stature of grace, and full knowledge, which it is or- dained unto, in and by Christ ; yea, until that Christ, who ac- counts the Church to be no other than his body, and holds himself not perfect without it, have in us attained to that full growth, as that no degree of perfection shall be wanting to this mystical body of his : IV. 14. That we henceforth be no more children, tossed to and fro, and carried about with every wind of doctrine, by the sleight of men, ^c. That, henceforth, we be no more children, unstayed and unconstant in ovir good courses and purposes ; tossed to and fro with every wnnd of false doctrine, in the tottering cock- boat of our weak irresolution; and cheated, through the sleight and cunning craftiness of insinuating false teachers. IV. 16. From whom the whole body ftly joined together and compacted by that which every joint supplieth, according to the effectual ivorhing in the measure of every jictrt, maketh in- crease of the body, nnto the edifying of itself in love. That, as in the natural body, we see that it is knit together by joints and sinews, to make up one complete living frame, which receiveth virtue and power of motion from the head, which is diffused into all the several parts according to the use and occasion of the divers members thereof; so as the whole body, by this means grows up together in strength and stature : so it is spiritually in the mystical body of Christ, the Church ; it receiving virtue and grace from Christ, the Head, which is distributed to every faithful soul, as a limb and mem- ber of this body, grows up to the full state of perfection in Christ ; and is in the whole bulk and frame thereof edified by the mutual love of each believer unto other. IV. 1 8. Being alienated from the life of God. Being estranged from that course of life, which God hath prescribed unto us. IV. 20. But ye have not so learned Christ ; But ye have not so learned Christianity, as to give your- selves over, under that pretence, to riot and disorder ; IV. 21. If so be that ye have heard him, and have been taught by him, as the truth is in Jesus : If, at least, ye have given ear to the doctrine of Christ, and have been taught in his school, so, as ye ought, according to the truth of this heavenly discipline : which is this, EPHESIANS, CHAP. IV. V. 437 IV. 22. That ye put off concerning the former co?iversafion the old man, which is corrupt according to the deceitful lusts ; That ye put off your old, sinful, depraved nature, which is corrupt according to those deceitful lusts and desires that are inbred in your bosoms, and now change your former affec- tions and conversation ; IV. 23. And be renewed in the spirit of your mind. And be renewed, not only in the baser and lower faculties of the soul, which are your affections and appetite, but even in the more noble and higher powers thereof, which ai'e your un- derstanding and will. IV. 26. Be ye angry, and sin not : let not the sun go down upon your ivrath ; If, according to the weakness of human nature, ye be carried into the passion of anger, yet take heed of being transported, by the vehemence thereof, into sin ; neither let that vniquiet passion, howsoever it may seize upon you, lodge and sleep with you : IV. 27. Neither give place to the devil. Neither do, by this harbouring of an uncharitable passion, let in Satan into your souls. IV. 30. And grieve not the Holy Spirit of God, whereby ye are sealed unto the day of redemption. Do not cause the Spirit of God to withdraw his graces from you, as in a detestation of your lewd courses ; neither do, by your sins, give just distaste to that Good Spirit, whereto ye have been so infinitely beholden for your confirmation, and sealing up to the full possession of your future glory. V. 8. For ye were sometimes darkness, but now are ye light in the Lord. Ye were once, not only darksome with ignorance and un- belief, but even darkness itself; but now, ye are clearly en- lightened by the Spirit of God. V. 14. Awake thou that sleepest, and arise from the dead, and Christ shall give thee light. Awake, thou sinner, that sleepest securely in the state of sin ; and rise up from that spiritual death wherein thou liest, by confessing and forsaking thy sin ; and then Christ, which is the true light, shall shine forth unto thee, by giving thee re- mission and salvation. V. 16. Redeeming the time, because the days are evil. Strive to recover and fetch up that time, which your negli- gence hath lost ; and make careful use of all opportunities of doing good ; because the world is fidl of corruption, and ye shall meet with many occasions of distraction and discourage- ment. V. 18. 19. And be not drunk ivith wine, tvherein is excess ; 438 PARAPHRASE UPON THE HARD TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE. but he filled with the Spirit ; Speaking to yourselves in psalms and hytnns and sjnritual songs, singing and making melody in your heart to the Lord. Do not give yourselves to intemperance, in the use of meats and drinks, which is the cavise of much hixury and outrage ; hut, if ye desire to cheer up your hearts, be ye filled with that Holy Spirit of God, which only can give perfect joy to the soul ; Which joy shall express itself, at your holy meetings, in psalms and hymns and spiritual songs, instead of those wanton and offensive songs, which the mirth of sensual men is usually wont to break forth into. V. 23. And he is the saviour of the body. Even as Christ is so the Head of his Church, which is his body, as that he is the Saviour of it, governing it for the bene- fit and salvation thereof; so should the husband, who is the head of his wife, rule over her (not tyrannically and harshly, but) lovingly, and so as may be to the behoof, preservation, and comfort of her. V. 26, 27. That he might sanctify and cleanse it with the ivashing of water by the word, That he might present it to him- self a glorious church, not having spot, or wrinkle, or any such thing; but that it should be holy and without blemish. That he might sanctify and cleanse it by his Holy Spirit; working in us by his word, and by his Sacrament of Baptism, as the means thereof; That, at the last, he may present this his spouse the Church, perfectly beautiful, before the Tribunal of his Father, cleared from the spots of her sins and wrinkles of her infirmities. V. 28. So ought men to love their wives as their own bodies. He that loveth his wife loveth himself For, as Eve was part of the very body of Adam, flesh of his flesh, and bone of his bone ; so are we spiritually the very parts and members of the mystical body of this Second Adam : out of his pi'ecious side was the Church taken. V. 31. For this cause shall a man leave his father and mother, and shall be joined ^c. See Genesis ii. 24. V. 32. This is a great mystery : but I speak concerning Christ and the church. This union and conjugal conjunction is then a great mystery; not in respect of itself, but, in respect of that which is thereby represented, even the blessed union which is betwixt the hus- band Christ and the Church his spouse. VI. 2. Honour thy father and mother ; ivhich is the first commandment ivith promise. Which is the first commandment, yea, the only one that hath a peculiar promise of blessing annexed unto the charge given. GALATIANS, CHAP. V. VI. 439 VI. 7. With good will doing service, as to the Lord, and not to men. In the services that ye do, having an eye, not so much to your masters as to the Lord, who calls for this your obedience unto them. VI. 11. Put on the whole armour of God, that ye may he able to stand against the wiles of the devil. Brethren, ye are soldiers in God's warfare : as soldiers, therefore, are wont to put on a complete harness from head to foot ; so do ye fvirnish your souls with all holy graces, which may defend and preserve you from all the crafty assaults of the devil. VI. 12. For we wrestle not against flesh and blood, but against principalities, against powers, against the rulers of the darkness of this world, against spiritualwickedness in high places. For our fight doth not lie against flesh and blood, weak and impotent like ourselves ; but against the strong and mighty powers and principalities of hell ; against those evil spirits, which sway this wicked world, that is all darksome with igno- rance and infidelity ; against those spiritual tempters, who, being themselves wicked, labour to infect all others, and have so much more advantage, as they are more eminent in the place of their abode and onset, being the region of the air, wherein they do ordinarily work. VI. 14, 15, 16, 17. Stand therefore, having yonr loins girt about with truth, and having on the hreastpjlate of righteous- ness ; And your feet shod with the preparation of the gospel of peace ; Above all, taking the shield of faith, ivherewith ye shall he able to quench all the fiery darts of the wicked. And take the helmet of salvation, and the sword of the Spirit, which is the word of God : Pvit yourselves therefore into a fit and sure posture ; having your loins girt about with the belt of sincere and rectified affec- tions ; and having your hearts defended with the breastplate of innocence, and holy and upright intentions ; And your feet shod with a ready alacrity to profess and maintain that Gospel of Christ, which can only bring true peace to the soul ; But, in vain should ye pi*etend to be girt with all this complete harness, if ye did not hold out also before you the shield of a true and lively Faith, whereby ye may be able both to beat back and to extinguish all the strong, sudden, violent, fiery temptations of that Wicked One. And let your head be defenced with the assured hope of salvation, as with a helmet ; and let your hand be armed with the word of God, which is as the sword of the Spirit, whereby Satan may not only be resisted, but vanquished also and utterly foiled : VI. 18. Praying always with all prayer and supplication in the Spirit, and watching thereunto. 440 PARAPHRASE UPON THE HARD TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE. And, that all this preparation and holy munition may prevail and take happy effect, ye must ever be praying unto God, with all fervency of soul, in all frequence and instance of prayer and supplication ; watching therein. THE EPISTLE OF PAUL THE APOSTLE TO THE PHILIPPIANS. I. 5. For your fellowship in the gospel from the first day until now. That, by our ministry ye have been brought to the commu- nion and fellowship of the profession of the Gospel ; and have so continued, from the first day that you heard of it, until now. I. 7. Ye are all partakers of my grace. Ye are all partakers with me, of the same grace and mercy of God, in your effectual calling and election to life. I. 10. That ye may approve things that are excellent, that ye may he sincere, and without offence till the day of Christ. That ye may see and acknowledge the difference, between the truth of God and the vain fancies of men, and may approve of these excellent mysteries of salvation, &c. L 12, VS. But I njoidd ye should understand, brethren, that the things which happened unto me have fallen out rather unto the furtherance of the gospel ; So that my bonds in Christ are manifest in all the palace, and in all other places. So that my bonds and sufferings, which I endure for Christ, howsoever they were by Satan and his complices intended to the disgrace and hinderance of the Gospel ; yet quite contra- rily, by the providence and goodness of my God, are turned to my great honour and the advancement of religion ; as being famous to this purpose, both in Nero's Court, and in all other places. I. 15. Some indeed preach Christ even of envy and strife ; and some also of good will. Some, indeed, hearing how famous I was over all Asia for preaching the Gospel, envying this glory of mine, and, in an emulatory desire to reach and outstrip me in it, preach Christ out of envy and contention ; others, sincerely. I. 16. Supposing to add aflicfion to my bonds. Supposing and purposing by this means, to stir up Nero so much the more against me, as the man that first broached this news of the Gospel amongst his subjects. I. 19. For I know that this shall turn to my salvation through your prayer, and the supply of the Spirit of Jesus Christ. For I know, that this advantage which the Gospel shall re- ceive by the emulous labours of my adversaries, and this per- PHILIPPIANS, CHAP. I. 441 sedition which they do thereupon raise against me, shall turn to the furtherance of my salvation, through the help of your prayers, and the powerful assistance and working of the Spirit of Christ. I. 20. According to my earnest expectation and my hope^ that in nothing I shall be ashamed. According to my firm confidence and earnest expectation, that, in nothing they can do, or that can befal me, I shall be ashamed, and have cause of dejection and discouragement. I. ^1. For to me to live is Christ, and to die is gain. For Christ is to me, as the author of my life, so the only end and scope of my life : it is that I only live for, that 1 may preach Christ, and glorify him thereby ; and to die is so far from Ijeing terrible to me, as that it is my gain and advantage. I. 22. But if I live ill the flesh, this is the fruit of my labour: yet what I shall choose I tvot not. But howsoever, while I live hei'e, this is the fruit of my la- bour, that Christ is glorified by me ; yet whether of the two I should choose, life or death, I cannot resolve. I. 23. For I am in a strait betwixt two, having a desire to depart, and to be with Christ ; which is far better : For I am much straitened, and distracted in the choice : having, in respect of my own glory and happiness, a great de- sire to depart hence and to live with Christ my Saviour, in rest and bliss, which is much the better for me : I. 24. Nevertheless to abide in the flesh is 7nore needful for you. But yet, on the other side, I see that for me to abide here still in this mortal life, it is more needful for you, and more behoveful to the Church of God. I, 25. And having this confidence, I know that I shall abide and continue with you all for your furtherance and joy of faith. And, ovit of this persuasion, that my life shall be of so much necessity and use for you, I am fully assured, that I shall abide and continue with you all ; and that God will protract my life for a time here upon earth, for the furtherance of your faith, and the increase of your joy and comfort. I. 27. That ye standfast in one sjnrit, with one mind striving together for the faith of the gospel. That ye do unanimously hold together, in the profession and defence of one and the same truth ; joining your forces to fight together, for the defence of the doctrine of the Gospel. I. 28. And in nothing terrified by your adversaries : ivhich is to them an evident token of perdition, but to you of salvation, and that of God. And, in all your svifferings, put on an undaunted courage and resolution ; being in nothing terrified by your adversaries : 4.42 PARAPHRASE UPON THE HARD TEXTS OF SCRIPTURES. which coniidence and fortitude of yours bodes nothing but foil and perdition to your opposers, but unto you nothing but vic- tory and salvation, and that from God. II. 1 . If there be therefore any consolation in Christ, if any conrfo7't of love, if any fellowship of the Spirit, if any bowels, and mercies, Let me not entreat you only, but adjure you, brethren, as ever ye would receive any comfort in Christ, as ever ye would reap benefit by his love and your own ; if ye have any sense of that spiritual communion which is between the saints of God, if ye have any compassion and mercy on me and God's Church ; II. 2. Fulfil ye my joy that ye be likeminded, having the same love, being of one accord, of one mind. Do ye herein make up the full measure of my joy, in that ye be peaceably and lovingly affected one towards another. II. 4. Look not every man on his own things, but every man also on the things of others. Do not ye so much bend your eyes upon your own good parts, admiring them and priding yourselves in them ; as upon the more excellent graces of other men : neither be so much intent upon your own private commodities, as upon the good of others. II. 5. Let this mind be in you, which was also in Christ Jesus : Be ye so humbly and charitably minded, and so respect the good of others, with neglect of your own, as ye see Christ Jesus your Saviour did : II. 6. Who, being in the form of God, thought it not robbery to be equal with God : Wlio, being very God, and knowing it to be no presumption in him to equalize himself to God the Father ; II. 7. But made himself of no reputation, and tooJc upon him the form of a servant, and was made in the likeness of men : Yet voluntarily humbled and abased himself, and took upon him a mean and contemptible condition, here on earth ; and, as he stooped so low as to become man, so he framed himself to the state and yielded to the infirmities of man: II. 8. And being found in fashion as a man, he humbled him- self, and became obedient unto death, even the death of the cross. And, being found in the nature and form of man, he did, in that his humanity, humble himself so far as to become obedient even unto death, and that the most painful and ignominious death of the cross. II. 9. Wherefore God also hath highly exalted him, and given him a name which is above every name : Upon which wonderful humiliation of his, it hath pleased PHILIPPIANS, CHAP. II. 443 God the Father to advance him, in his human nature, to an answerable height of glory ; having given unto him both that title and that state and power, which is far above any title or state or power of whatsoever finite creature ; having publicly to the world declared and approved him to be God Almighty: II. 10. TJtat at the name of Jesus every knee should bow, of things in heaven, and things in earth, and things under the earth; That, in the acknowledgement of this just title and divine power of his, every creature should bow and stoop unto him, both the angels of heaven, and men on earth, and the very in- fernal spirits which are most averse from his kingdom ; II. 11. And that every tongue should confess that Jesus Christ is Lord. And that every tongue should be forced to confess, that even that Jesus, who was thus abased, is the God and Lord of all. II. 12. But now much more in my absence, work out your 01V71 salvation imthfear and trembling. But now, much more, in my absence, since ye shall want the help of my counsels and incitements, stir up yourselves earnestly, to do all that is requisite on your part, for the at- taining of salvation ; not in a bold and secure presumption of your own abilities, but in an humble fear and awful trembling at the consideration of the greatness of the work and your own insufficiency. II. 13. For it is God that worJceth in you both to will and to do of his good pleasure. For it is not any power or ability in yourselves, that can avail ought this way ; but it is God only, who gives you both to will that which is good, and to do the good which ye will, of his mere good will and pleasure. II. 14. Do all things ivithout murmurings and disjndings. Frame yourselves to all peaceable carriage, one towards an- other ; and do all things without heart-burnings and quarrels. II. 17. Yea, and if I be offered upon the sacrifice and ser- vice of your faith, I joy, and rejoice tvith you all. Yea, if I do not only labour amongst you, but even die for you, it shall be my joy : you have, by your holy and lively faith, offered yourselves unto God, as a living and reasonable sacrifice ; if I may die for the confirmation of this faith of yours, it shall be that whereof I shall rejoice together with you. II. 20. For I have no man likeminded, who will naturally care for your state. For I have no man so heartily affected, both to you and me ; who will so carefully mind and tender your estate, as if it were his own. II. 26. And was full of heaviness, because that ye had heard that he had been sick. 444 PARAPHRASE UPON THE HARD TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE. 1 It much troubled him, to think how much you would be afflicted with the rumour of his sickness. IT. 30. Because for the ivork of Christ he ivas nigh unto death, not regarding his life, to siq^ply your lack of service toward me. Because, for the work of Christ, through his labour in preaching, and the toil of his journey hither for my comfort and tendance, and his watchings and pains-taking in minis- tering to my necessities, he was nigh vmto death ; not regard- ing his own life, in a zeal to supply your lack of service toward me. III. 2. Beware of dogs, beware of evil workers, beware of the concision. Beware of those profane and impure men, which open their unhallowed mouths against the truth of God : beware of those false teachers, which, under pretence of edifying God's Church, pull it down, by their life and erroneous doctrine : beware of the Judaizing opposers of the Gospel; who, while they talk of circumcision, do indeed make a concision and rent in the Church. III. 3. For we are the circumcision, which worship God in the Spirit, and rejoice in Christ Jesus, and have no confidence in the flesh. For, whatsoever they may pretend, we are indeed of the true and spiritual circumcision, and not they; we, who worship God inwardly in the soul, and stand not upon an outward cutting of the flesh; we, who place the confidence and joy of our hearts upon Christ Jesus, and not upon these external acts and privileges which concern the outward man. III. 4. Though I might also have confidence in the flesh. If any other man thinketh that he hath whereof he might trust in the flesh, I more. Although I dare boldly say, if these outward privileges were to be stood upon, there is none of them all, who could find more cause of confidence and boasting herein, than I might. III. 6. Concerning the righteousness of the law, I was blame- less. I was so strict and punctual in the observation of the pre- scriptions of the law, as that no man could tax me for the breach or violation thereof. III. 7. But ivhat things were gain to me, those I counted loss for Christ. But those things, which, while I was a Jew, I accounted as rare and excellent prerogatives, those now, since that I was converted to Christ, I have made no reckoning of; but have slighted them, as not only worthless, but even rather preju- dicial to my better calling. PHILIPPIANS, CHAP. 11. III. 445 III. 9. And be found in Mm, not having mine own righteous- ness. That I, who was but a lost man in myself, might be found in him, not having, &c. III. 10, II. That I may know him, and the power of his resurrection, and the fellowship of his sufferings, being made conformable unto his death ; If by any means I might attain unto the resurrection of the dead. That I may know him, both in speculation and in practice ; and may both know and feel the power of his Resurrection, raising me from the death ; and that I may experimentally find what a comfort and happiness it is, to suffer for him and with him, that thereby I may be made conformable to him in his death ; That so, by this means, I may attain to that eternal life, which follows upon the happy Resurrection of the just; and, in the mean time, that fvdl measure of mortification and newness of life, which he hath ordained me unto. HI. 12. Not as though I had already attained, either were already perfect : but I follow after, if that I may apprehend that for which also I am aj)prehended of Christ Jesus. Not that I have as yet already attained it : let no man mis- construe me, as boasting of my perfection : no ; I come as yet short ; but I strive and labour towards it, and follow hard, that I may reach it at the last : yet can I not do it, as of my- self; it is Christ's laying hold on me, that will and must en- able me thus to lay hold on Christ. III. 13, 14. Brethren, I count not myself to have appre- hended; but this one thing I Ao, forgetting those things which are behind, and reaching forth unto those things which are be- fore, I press toward the mark for the prize of the high calling of God in Christ Jesus. As those, that run in a race, forget how much ground they have already passed, and mind only that part of the way which yet remaineth to the goal; so do I, in this course of my Chris- tian profession, never look back to what I have done, but still look forward to that which I yet must and ought to do. And thus conscionably labouring, I press forward toward that prize of heavenly glory, which is the blessed issue and fruit of our high calling in Christ Jesus. III. 15. Let us therefore, as many as be perfect, be thus minded: and if in any thing ye be otherwise minded, God shall reveal even this unto you. Let us therefore, so many of us as are sincere and true hearted to God, and such as do truly strive for this Christian perfection, be thus minded ; renouncing all confidence in our- selves, or ought that pertains to us, and seeking for Justifica- tion only in Christ: and, if in any thing ye be otherwise minded, as depending upon the Works of the Law, or any other out- 446 PARAPHRASE UPON THE HARD TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE. ward helps, God shall, in his good time, open your eyes to see and acknowledge this truth of his, which he hath revealed unto me. III. 16. Nevertheless, whereto we have already attained, let us walk by the same rule, let us mind the same thing. Nevertheless, in the mean time, for so much of the truth of God as we have ah'eady obtained the knowledge of, let us therein walk on peaceably and lovingl}^; following one and the same rule of the word of God, and conspiring in all Christian unanimity and concord, to do all good offices to God -and each other. III. 18. (For many walk, of whom I have told you often, and now tell you even weeping, that they are the enemies of the cross of Christ : For many, even of those that profess themselves to be Chris- tians, of whom I have oft complained and warned you, and now renew my complaint with tears, live inordinately ; and so, as that they proclaim themselves to be the secret and real ene- mies to the Gospel of Christ, and opposers of the power and virtue of his passion. III. 19. Whose end is destruction, ivhose God is their belly, and whose glory is in their shame, who mind earthly things.) Whose end is destruction of body and soul, who make a god of their ease and pleasure and profit, avoiding all the dan- ger of persecution for maintenance of the truth, and making an advantage of their plausible teaching ; who now glory in that, which will at last prove their shame and confusion ; who mind only these transitory and earthly things. III. 20. For our conversation is in heaven; from ivhence Sfc. As for us, we overlook the earth, and have both our affec- tions and conversation in heaven beforehand ; from whence &c. IV. 2. / beseech Euodias, and beseech Syntyche, that they be of the same mind in the Lord. I beseech Euodias, and beseech Syntyche, that, being noted for wise and religious matrons, they do not, by their discord, distract and trouble the Church at Philippi; but that they agree peaceably, in their Christian profession. IV. 3. And I intreat, thee also, true yoke fellow, help those women which lahourned with me in the gospel, ivith Clement also, and with other my fellowlabourers , whose names are in the book of life. And I entreat thee also, who art the faithful husband and yokefellow to the one of them, that thou do also yield, to give thy best furtherance to those women, M'ho have taken pains to minister unto me, and have suffered some afflictions also, for the promoting of the Gospel ; with Clement, and other my fellowlabourers, v/hose names are written in the roll of the just and holy men, which are ordained to eternal life. PHILIPPIANS, CHAP. III. IV. 44T IV. 10. But I rejoiced in the Lord greatly, that now at the last your care of me hath flourished again ; wherein ye were also careful, hut ye lacked opportunity. That now, at the last, you have given good proof of your careful respects to me, which seemed for the time to be inter- mitted, in that provision, which you sent to me, by the hands of Epaphroditus : not that I make question of your care of me, formerly : I know ye wanted not Avill and desire, to have ex- pressed your love to me ; but ye wanted opportunity, till now. IV. 1 1 . Not that I speak in respect of want : for I have leartied, in whatsoever Sfc. Not that I rejoice so much in regard of the supply of my want ; which I well know how to bear, for I have learned &c. IV. 13. lean do all things through Christ which strengthen- eth me. Let no man think that I arrogate this power to myself: no; of myself I can do nothing, but in and through Christ, which strengtheneth me, I can do all things. IV. 17. Not because I desire a gift : but I desire fruit that may abound to your account. Not that I desire a gift : it is all one to me, whether I want or abound ; but, in this, I desire that a benefit may accrue unto you, whose beneficence to me is an advantage unto your- selves. THE EPISTLE OF PAUL THE APOSTLE TO THE COLOSSIANS. I. 5. For the hope which is laid up for you in heaven, whereof ye heard before in the word of the truth of the gospel; For those goodly and glorious things, which your hope as- sures you to be laid up for you in heaven, whereof ye have heard before, in that most true word of the Gospel ; I. 6. Which is come unto you, as it is in all the world. Which Gospel is come unto you, being preached amongst you, as it is all the world over. I. 10. That ye might walk loorthy of the Lord unto all pleasing. That ye may behave yourselves so, as may become those, which are honoured by God with so high a calling, and or- dained by him to so great glory; and so as may be in all things well pleasing unto him. I. 12. Giving thanks unto the Father, which hath made us meet to be partakers of the inheritance of the saints in light. Giving thanks unto God the Father, who hath furnished us with such graces, as whereby we may be fitted to become par^ 448 PARAPHRASE UPON THE HARD TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE. takers of that glorious, and everlightsome, and blessed inherit- ance of his Saints in heaven. I. 14. In whom we have redemption through his blood, even the forgiveness of sins. In and by whom, we are freed and brought out from the bondage of sin and Satan, even by the ransom of his most precious blood ; in that, by the virtue thereof, and the full satisfaction made thereby unto God, we have forgiveness of sins: I. 15. Who is the image of the invisible God, the first-born of every creature : Who is unto us that only and perfect means, in and by whom, God, which is by nature invisible, is manifested and re- vealed to mankind : in the Son, as in a clear and perfect glass, we see the Father : that eternal Son had his being of and with the Father, before ever any creature was made : I. 16. For by him ivere all things created, Sfc. And, as he had an eternal being before them, so they had their being in time from him ; for by him were all things created, &c. I. 18. Who is the beginning, the first-born from the dead; that in all things he might have the pre-eminence. Who is the first cause of all things, giving a beginning unto them all ; and restoring them all again, by the power of his Resurrection, as being the omnipotent raiser of himself from the dead ; and he, by whose power all others either have risen, or shall rise. I. 19. For it pleased the Father that in him should all ful- ness dwell ; For it pleased the Father, that in him sliould essentially dwell all perfection of grace, of wisdom, of power, of goodness, and mercy ; I. 20. And having made peace through the blood of his cross, by him to reconcile all things unto himself; by him, I say, whether they be things in earth, or things in heaven. And, having made peace through the satisfaction made by his precious blood, shed upon the cross, by the perfect work of his only mediatorship, to reconcile unto himself all things, that were formerly set at variance with him by sin ; and to set unity betwixt God and men, betwixt angels and men. I. 21, 2.2. And you, that tvere sometimes alienated and ene- mies iti your tnind by wicked works, yet now hath he reconciled in the body of his flesh through death, to present you holy and unblameable and unreprovable in his sight. And, amongst the rest, even you Colossians, that were some- times in your natural and heathenish condition, not only strangers from God, but even enemies to him, both in respect of the sinful disposition of your minds and of your wicked works also and trade of sin wherein ye lived ; yet now hath he COLOSSIANS, CHAP. I. 449 reconciled, in that true human body of his, by suffering death for you, that he might present you holy, &c. I. 23. If ye continue in the faith grounded and settled, and be 7iot moved aicay from the hope of the gospel, which ys have heard, and lohich was preached to every creature which is under heaven ; whereof I Paul am made a minister ; Which mercy of reconciliation and peace ye shall be siu'e to receive, if ye continue constantly firm in that true faith and Christian hope, which hath been wrought in you by the Gos- pel ; which Gospel ye have had preached unto you ; and not to you only hath it been taught, but to all the nations under heaven ; whereof I Paul am made a minister ; I. 24. Who now rejoice in my su^erings for you, and fill up that which is behind of the afflictions of Christ in my flesh for his hodys sake, which is the church : Who now rejoice in those persecutions, which I suffer for your sake, yea for Christ's : every Saint of God is a member of Christ's body, and Christ therefore suffers in him : thus it is then with me ; my afflictions are Christ's ; and I do, in suf- fering, fill up that which is behind of the afflictions of Christ, in my flesh, for his Church's sake : I. 25. Whereof I am made a minister, according to the dis- pensation of God which is given to me for you, to fulfil the word of God ; Of which Church I am made a minister, according to the dispensation, which is committed to me of God, for your be- hoof; that I may fully deliver that errand which I have re- ceived, of preaching the Gospel to you, and to the rest of the Gentiles every where ; I. 26. Even the mystery which, hath been hid from ages and from generations, but noiv is made manifest to his saints : Even this mystery of salvation by Christ revealed to the Gentiles, which hath been hid from former ages and from the fore-passed generations of our forefathers ; but now is made clearly manifest to his Saints : I. 27. To whom God would make known what is the riches of the glory of this nystery among the Gentiles ; which is Christ in you, the hope of glory. To whom God would make known, what is the glorious riches and treasure of this great mystery of the Gospel, for the salvation of the Gentiles, as well as of the chosen people of the Jews ; the sum and substance of which mystery and Gospel, is Jesus Christ, in whom only ye have the hope of eternal glory. II. 1. For I would that ye knew what great conflict I have for you, and for them at Laodicea, and for as many as have not seen my face in the flesh ; VOL IV. G g 450 PARAPHRASE UPON THE HARD TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE. For 1 would that that ye knew what great care, and anxiety, and self-conflicts I have within me, for you and for your neighbours of Laodicea ; and for all other converts to Christ ; which have not seen my face, nor enjoyed my bodily pre- sence ; II. 2. That their hearts might be comforted, being Jcnit to- gether in love, and unto all riches of the full assurance of un- derstanding, to the acknowledgement of the mystery of God, and of the Father, and of Christ ; That their hearts may be furnished with the rich and full understanding of the Gospel of Christ, and may be settled in the perfect acknowledgement of the great mystery of religion, wherein God is revealed to men, even God the Father and Jesus Christ his Son ; II. 3. In whom are hid all the treasures of wisdom and know- ledge. In whom alone are laid up all the treasures of wisdom and knowledge ; so as that without him they cannot be had, and by him they are iip^parted unto his faithful ones for their sal- vation. II. 6. As ye have therefore received Christ Jesus the Lord, so walk ye in Mm : As ye have, therefore, received the true doctrine concern- ing Christ Jesus the Lord, so do ye persist and persevere therein : II. 7. Rooted and built itp in him, and stablished in the faith, as ye have been taught, abounding therein ivith thanks- giving. Ye are living plants ; ye must be fast rooted in the soil of Christ : ye are living stones ; ye must be laid fast and firmly mortered upon the foundation of Christ : ye must be strongly stablished in the true faith of Christ, as ye have been taught by your faithful teachers, Archippus and Epaphras ; abound- ing, more and more, in the knowledge and profession thereof, with thankfulness to God, for that light which he hath im- parted unto you. II. 8. Beware lest any man spoil you through iiliilosophy and vain deceit, cfter the tradition of men, after the rudiments of the Ivor Id, and not after Christ. Beware, lest any man make a prey of you, through the false pretence of secular wisdom; as mixing divine things with human, and measuring heavenly mysteries by their natural reason ; or, through the vain enforcement of Jewish rites and ceremonies : both which kinds of false teachers form their doctrines after the uncertain and mis-devised traditions of men ; or after the beggarly rudiments of the world, viz. the ceremonies of the Law, which are now out of date ; and not after the truth of Christ. COLOSSIANS, CHAP. II. 451 II. 9. For in him dwelleth all the fulness of the Godhead bodily. For in him the whole Godhead dwelleth essentially, and the Divine Natnre is not only nnited to the soul of Christ, but to the body also ; and in him hath God fully revealed himself to the world. II. 10. And ye are complete in him, which is the head of all pi-incipality and poicer : And ye are, in and by him, filled with all saving grace and divine knowledge ; even in him, who is your Head ; and not yours only, but the Head of all the heavenly angels, even those mighty and powerful spirits above : II. 11. In ivliom also ye are circumcised with the circum- cision made without hands, i?i the jjutting off the body of the sins of the flesh by the circumcision of Christ. In whom also ye are spiritually circumcised in your hearts, by that inward circumcision which is made by his Holy Spirit, and not by the hands of men ; in that ye have, by his gracious work in you, put off your sinful corruptions, through the virtue of that circumcision, not which Moses but which Christ hath wrought in you. II. 12. Buried with him in baptism, wherein also you are risen ivith him through the faith of the operation of God, loho hath raised him from the dead. The eifect of which circumcision ye have received ; in that ye have received that baptism, which succeeds that other legal Sacrament : ye are therefore circumcised, in that ye are bap- tized ; and ye are in baptism buried together with Christ, in respect of the mortification of your sins, represented by lying under the water; and, in the same baptism, ye rise up with him in newness of life, represented by your rising up out of the water again; through that faith of yours, which is grounded upon the mighty power of God, who hath raised him from the dead. II. 13, And you, being dead in your sins and the tincircum- cision of your flesh, hath he quickened together with him, having forgiven you all trespasses ; And you being once altogether dead in your sins, and in the spiritual uncircumcision of your hearts, hath he quickened, and raised up to a life of grace and new obedience, together with himself, by the power of his Resurrection; having forgiven you all those trespasses, whei-ein ye formerly lay; II. 14. Blotting out the handwriting of ordinances that ivas against us, rvhich ivas contrary to us, and took it out of the way, nailing it to his cross ; Blotting out, by his precious blood, that obligatory bond of Mosaical ordinances and ceremonies, which carried in them a secret accusation of our guiltiness ; and cancelled it utterly, nailing it to his cross, as void and of none eflect; Gg2 452 PARAPHRASE UPON THE HARD TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE. II. 15. And having spoiled principalities and p)oicers, he made a shew of them openly, trimnj^hing over them in it. And, having spoiled the principalities and powers of hell, he made a shew openly, leading them, as manacled captives, after him ; being exalted upon the triumphant chariot of his Cross. II. 16. Let no man therefore judge yoxi in meat, or in drink, or in respect of a holiday, or of the new moon, or of the sahhath days : Since therefore the Mosaical ceremonies are thus abrogated, let no man judge you, in matter of eating or drinking; or in respect of your solemn annual festivities, of Pasch, Pentecost, Tabernacles ; or of your monthly feasts of New Moons ; or of your weekly feasts, the Jewish Sabbaths : II. 17. Which are a shadow of things to come ; but the body is of Christ. Which observations are only types and shadows of things, which were then to come ; but the body and svibstance, sha- dowed and figured out by them, is Christ. II. 18, Let no man beguile you of your reward in a volun- tary humility and worshipping of angels, intruding itito those things which he hath not seen, vainly 2}nf^ed up by his fleshly mind. Let no man beguile you of your prize, which is laid ready at the goal for you, by drawing you aside, under pretences of voluntary humility, to those opinions and practices which are not warrantable ; as to worship the Angels, under colour of an awful modesty, in not going first to God, without a mediation; out of a bold curiosity intruding himself into the profession of knowing that, which he hath not seen ; and vainly puffed up with a proud conceit of his own skill ; II. 19. And not holding the Head, from which all the body by joints and bands having nourishment ministered, and knit to- gether, increaseth with the increase of God. And not holding himself to the true knowledge of Christ, who is the only Head of the Church ; from whom, all the body of his universal Church, being knit together by the joints and bands of one common Spirit, receiveth due spiritual nourish- ment, and groweth up and increaseth in the graces of God, till it come to a full stature. II. 20, 21, 22. Wherefore if ye be dead with Christ from the rudiments of the world, ivhy, as though living in the world, are ye subject to ordinances, (Touch not; taste not; handle not ; Which all are to perish ivifh the using) after the com- mandments and doctrines of men? Wherefore, if ye have part in Christ's death, by which these Mosaical ordinances are abrogated and abolished, why, as though ye were still of the world and had no interest in Christ, COLOSSIANS, CHAP. II. III. 453 are ye subject to the rites and ordinances of the Ceremonial Law, (as to stand upon the terms of Touch not this, Taste not that, Handle not that other ; All which meats and drinks, whereof they are so scrupulous, perish with the using, and have no further being after they ai-e received) interpreted and urged after the commandments and traditions of men ? II. 23. Which things have indeed a shew of ivisdom in will- worshii), and humility, and neglecting of the body; not in any honour to the satisfying of the flesh. Which opinions and practices of theirs are such, as wherein they make indeed a great shew of wisdom and piety, professing a voluntary hvmiiliation, and afflicting of themselves with hard usages of the body, in fasting and abstinence ; and not yielding that due respect and care to the body, which were meet for the moderate and fit sustentation thereof. III. 3. Fo7' ye are dead, and your life is hid with Christ in God. It is not for you, to affect the things of the world : for ye are dead to the world, and to all the vain and sinful motions and desires thereof; but ye have already, and shall enjoy here- after, another manner of life, which the world cannot see or discern; for it is hid and laid up with Christ, in God ; as out of the knowledge, so out of the danger of the world. III. 5. Mortify therefore your members which are upon the earth ; fornication, uncleanness, S^-c. Mortify therefore all the limbs of your earthly and sinful corruptions ; fornication, uncleanness, &c. III. 9. Seeing that ye have put off the old man ivith his deeds ; Seeing that ye have put off your old depraved nature, with the sinful works thereof; III. 10. And have put on the neiv man, which is renewed in knowledge after the image of him that created him : And are professed, that ye are become new men, renewed in knowledge and all holy disposition ; after the image of God, who hath created this new heart in you : III. 11. Where there is neither Greek nor Jew, circumcision nor tmcircumcision, Barbarian, Sfc. In which business of renovation, there is no respect of per- sons at all, whether a man be a Jew or a Greek, &c. but every man is accepted, according to that measure wherein Christ his Saviour, and his Holy Spirit, dwells and works in him. III. 12. Put on therefore as the elect of God, holy and be- loved, bowels of mercies, kindness, humbleness of mind, meekness, long-suffering. Contrary, therefore, to those limbs of your corruptions, take to yourselves, as it becomes the elect children of God, holy 454 PARAPHRASE UPON THE HARD TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE. and beloved, all those graces of regeneration, which are meet for your Christian profession ; tender-mercies, and compassion, kindness, &c. III. 14, 15. And above all these things put on charity, whicl is the bond of j)6rfectness. And let the 'peace of God rule in your hearts, to the which also ye are called in one body ; and be ye thankful. And, above all these, see that your hearts be filled with charity, Avhich doth perfectly unite together all the members of this mystical body ; and, by and in which, all other graces are perfected, for the use of God's Church. And let that Christian peace, which God worketh in you, and which your holy profession calleth you to, by virtue of your union with the whole Church, rule and reign in your hearts. HI. 16. het the word of Christ dwell in you richly in all wis- dom; teaching and admonishing one another in psalms ^c. Let the doctrine of Christ be familiarly settled in your hearts, and make you rich in all wisdom ; so as that ye may be able to teach and admonish one another ; that ye may express the joy of your hearts in psalms &c. IV. o. That God would open unto us a door of idterance, to speak the mystery of Christ, for which I am also in bonds. That God would vouchsafe unto us fair and happy opportu- nities of preaching the Gospel ; and give us powerful assist- ance, and abilities to deliver the great mysteries of the Gospel of Christ, for which I am now in bonds. IV. 5. Walk in wisdom toward them that are without, re~ dee7ning the time. Walk carefully and wisely, and carry yourselves inoffensively towards those that are not of the Church of God ; and take all advantages and opportunities of doing good. IV. 6. Let yotir speech be alway with grace, seasoned with salt, that ye may know how ye ought to answer every ?nan. Let your speech be always gracious and savoury, such as may argue the holy disposition of the heart, from whence it comes ; so framing your words to the occasion, as that ye may return a meet answer to every man. IV. 11. These only are n\y fellow ivorkers unto the kingdom of God, which have been a comfort unto me. These two only of the Jewish nation have helped me, in the preaching and furtherance of the Gospel ; and have been com- fortable unto me, in their encouragements and loving ministra- tions. IV. 16. And when this ejjistle is read among you, cause that it be read also in the church of the Laodiceans ; and that ye likewise read the epistleyro;« Laodicea. And, after that this Epistle hath been read among you, I. THESSALONIANS, CHAP. I. II. 455 cause that it be read also in the neighbour Church of Laodicea ; and let this inclosed Epistle, which was written to me from Laodicea, importing much the good of you all, be likewise read amongst you. THE FIRST EPISTLE OF PAUL THE APOSTLE TO THE THESSALONIANS. I. 3. Rememhring ivithout ceasing your ivork of faith and labour of love, and patience of hope in our Lord Jesus Christ, in the sight of God and our Father ; We do, upon all occasions, give thanks to God, for your faith, hope, and charity ; and for the gracious effects and proof of them all : that your faith hath approved itself in good works ; your love, in a laboursome endeavour for the help of your brethren ; your hope, in a patient enduring of sufferings ; whereby ye have fastened yourselves upon our Lord Jesus Christ, in sincerity, as in the sight of God, our Heavenly Fa- ther ; I. 4. Knoiving, brethren beloved, your election of God. Knowing, brethren, and being upon good reason fully per- suaded, that ye are elected of God, to salvation. I. 5. For our gospel came not unto you in ivord only, but also in power, and in the Holy Ghost, and in much assurance ; as ye know what manner of men we ivere among you for your sake. And the ground of this our persuasion is the happy and fruitful success of our preaching amongst you : for our Gospel was not only verbally preached amongst you, and so formally entertained ; but it was both delivered and i-eceived amongst you, in much powerful working upon your hearts, with much evidence of the Holy Ghost, and in much assurance of the in- fallible truth thereof; as we do also appeal to your consciences, after what manner we demeaned ourselves amongst you, with what meekness, patience, dihgence for the winning of your souls. I. 9. For they themselves shew of us what manner of entering in we had unto you, and how ye turned to God from idols to serve the living and true God. For when we go about to report your forwardness, they are ready to prevent us ; and, upon famous relation, can tell us how loving entertainment and kind acceptance we had from you, in our first entering to you : and how cheerfully ye obeyed our Gospel, in turning presently from your idols, to serve the true and ever-living God. TI. 1. For yourselves, brethren, know our entrance in unto you, that it was not i?i vain. 456 PARAPHRASE UPON THE HARD TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE. For yourselves, brethren, and your own consciences can abundantly testify, that our preaching amongst you was not in vain, but exceedingly effectual. II. 2. To speak unto you the gospel of God with much con- tention. To speak unto you the Gospel of God, with much fervency of zeal, and with powerful opposition of the gainsayers. II. S. For our exhortation was not of deceit, nor of unclean- ness, nor in guile. For our teaching amongst you was not in a colloguing and colluding fashion, to make a gain secretly of you ; neither was it in a plausible way of humouring uncleanness and impurity of living. II. 5. Nor a cloJie of covetousness ; God is tvitness. Neither did I make my preaching as a colour or cloke of my covetous seeking for wealth, as if I aimed at my profit only, in my teaching. II. 6. When we might have been burdensome, as the apostles of Christ. When we might have taken upon us, and have required a chargeable maintenance, and have borne a port, fit for the Apo- stles of Christ. II. 8. Bid also our own souls, because ye were dear unto us. Not the Gospel only, but our very lives also, which are wor- thy to be most dear and precious to us. n. 12. That ye ivould tvalk wortliy of God, ivho hath called you inito his kingdom and glory. That ye would walk in so holy a manner, as might become those, whom God hath honoured with the high calling of Christianity, and to whom he hath intended to give so glorious a kingdom. II. 14. For yCy brethren, became followers of the churches of God which in Judea are in Christ Jesus : for ye also have suf- fered like things of your own countrymen, even as they have of the Jeivs : For ye, brethren, became followers of those Christian Churches, which are planted in Judea : for ye also have suf- fered, from yovu- countrymen of Thessalonica, the very same kind of persecutions, which they sufiered of their countrymen, the Jews : II. 15. Who both killed the Lord Jesus, and their own pro- phets, and have persecuted us; and they please not God, and are contrary to all men : Which Jews, that ye may see and know ye have partners in all your sufferings and hard measures offered unto you, have proceeded very maliciously in their cruel persecutions : for they both killed the Lord Jesus, and their own holy Prophets ; and have spitefully chased us, who are of their blood and na- I. THESSALONIANS, CHAP. II. — IV. 457 tion ; and have run very deep upon tlie displeasure of God, and oppose themselves against all men in resisting the course and success of the Gospel among the Gentiles : II. 16. Forbidding us to s^ieak to the Gentiles that they might he saved, to Jill up their sins alivay : for the wrath is come upon them to the uttermost. That they may make up that full measure of their own and their forefathers' sins, upon the fulfilling whereof God hath in- tended to sweep them away with his judgments, by the hands of the Romans ; and to execute his wrathful displeasure and vengeance upon them to the utmost. II. 18. But Satan hindered us. But Satan stirred up these envious Jews, to raise opposi- tions against me ; and by these means hindered my journey to you. III. 1. We thought it good to be left at Athens alone. We were v/ell content rather to be left alone at Athens, than ye should want the help and comfort of so worthy a teacher, as Timotheus our brother. IV. 4, 5. That every one of you should Jcnoui, how to possess his vessel in sanctif cation and lionour ; Not in the lust of con- cupiscence, even as the Gentiles ivhich know not God. That every one of you should know how to use and govern his body, holily and chastely ; Not yielding yourselves over to be slaves unto your own beastly lusts and inordinate desires, as the Gentiles which know not God. IV. 8. Me therefore that despiseth, despiseth not man, but God, ivho also hath given unto us his Holy Spirit. He, therefore, that despiseth these wholesome and Apo- stolic counsels and commands, despiseth not man, but God himself; who hath given us his Holy Spirit, and hath indited these things unto us. IV. 9. B2it as touching brotherly love ye need not that I write njito you : for ye yourselves are taught of God to lave one another. I need not give this literal charge to you, of loving one another, as if it were a thing as yet unperformed of you ; for God hath already written these real characters of love in your hearts, and hath enabled you to give good proof of this Christian charity to each other. IV. 11. And that ye study to be quiet, and to do your own business, and to zvork with your own hands. And that ye do earnestly affect and studiously endeavour for peace and quietness ; and, laying aside all curious in- termeddling- Avitli other men's business, be careful of your own. 458 PARAPHRASE UPON THE HARD TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE. IV. 12. That ye may walk honestly toward them that are tvithout, and that ye may have lack of nothing. Carry yourselves in an honest and seemly fashion among the Gentiles ; not giving them occasion of scorn, by your baseness and idle want : but labour in your vocations, so as that ye may have lack of nothing; nor be too nuich beholden to others' courtesy. IV. 13. Concerning them which are asleep, that ye sorrow not, even as others ivhich have no hope. Concerning your dead friends, that ye sorrow not for their loss, in an over passionate and immoderate fashion and mea- sure, like to Gentiles, that apprehend not the hope of a Resurrection. IV. 15. For this we say unto you by the ivord of the Lord, that we which are alive and remain unto the coming of the Lord shall not j)r event them ivhich are asleep. For this we deliver unto you, as from the express charge of God, that those, which shall be found alive, at the Second Coming of the Lord to Judgment, shall not prevent them, which are before dead in their graves, so as to be glorified before them. IV. 16. For the Lord himself shall descend from heaven with a shout, with the voice of the archangel, and with the trump of God : and the dead in Christ shall rise first. For the Lord himself shall personally descend from heaven, with a mighty noise ; even with the loud and powerful voice of an Archangel, which shall be as the trumpet of God, to summon the world before the tribunal of Christ ; and then, they, that are dead in the faith of Christ, shall rise, ere the full consummation of the living. V. 1 . But of the times and the seasons, brethren, ye have no need that I tvrite unto you. But as for any special designation of the times and seasons of Christ's coming, brethren, it is curiosity for yovi to enquire into it; and unnecessary for me to Avrite thereof to you. V. 2. For yotirselves knotv perfectly that the day of the Lord so Cometh as a thief in the night. This yourselves know perfectly already, and it is enough for you to know it, that whensoever that day cometh, it shall come suddenly and inexpectedly, even as a thief in the night. V. 6. Therefore let us not sleep, as do others ; but let us watch and be sober. Therefore let us not give up ourselves to a carnal security, as do others ; but let us be watchful and sober. V. 7. For they that sleep sleep in the night ; and they that be drmiken are drunken in the night. For the time of darkness is fit for the works of darkness : I. THESSALONIANS, CHAP. IV. V. 459 sleepers and drunkards make choice of the night, as meetest for tliem. V. 8. Btit let lis, who are of the day, be sober, puiting on the breastplate of faith and love ; and for a helmet, the hope of salvation. But let us, who are children of the light, and with whom there is no night of riot and disorder, be ever sober : our pro- fession calls us unto it ; for we know we are in a continual warfare: we must therefore be ever watchful; and be furnished with the breastplate of a lively faith in Christ, with love to our bi-ethren, and with hope of salvation by Christ as with a helmet. V. 12. And we beseech you, brethren, to hioiv them which labour among yon, and are over you in the Lord, and admonish you. And we beseech you, brethren, that you take special notice of and give due regard to those your spiritual overseers, which labour amongst you in word and doctrine, and have the charge of your souls committed unto them by the Lord, and do admonish you. V. 16. Rejoice evermore. Rejoice in the Lord always; and let none of the outward crosses of this life rob you of your joy in the Holy Ghost. V. 17. Pray ivithout ceasing. Pray upon all occasions, and at all meet opportunities ; and be evermore lifting up your hearts, in heavenly ejaculations to God. V. 19. Qjiench not the Spirit. Do not ye cool and discourage, and, as much as in you lieth, quench and put out the good graces of God's Spirit, either in yourselves or in others ; but cherish and foster them. V. 20. Despise not prophesying. Despise not the preaching of the Gospel, upon any pretence soever, whether of the meanness of gifts, or of prejudice against the teacher ; but reverence and honour it. V. 23. And I pray God your whole spirit and soul and body be preserved blameless unto the coining of our Lord Jesus Christ. And I pray God, that all your inward faculties of under- standing, will, affections, and all outward members of your bodies may be preserved, &;c. 460 PARAPPIRASE UPON THE HARD TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE. THE SECOND EPISTLE OF PAUL THE APOSTLE TO THE THESSALONIANS. L 5. Which is a manifest token of the righteoifs judgment of God, that ye may be counted worthy of the kingdo^n of God, for udiich ye also suffer : Which very afflictions and persecutions suffered by you are a manifest and clear proof of a judgment to come, wherein the Righteous God of all the World shall declare you to be ac- counted of him, in his great mercy, worthy of that kingdom of God, for which ye also sufl'er : I. 6, 7. Seeing it is a righteous thing ivith God to recom- pense tribulation to them that trouble you; And to you who are troubled rest ivlth us, when the Lord Jesus shall be revealed from heaven, ^c'. Seeing it is a most just and righteous thing with God, not to let wicked persecutors go away, at last, unpunished ; but to return pain and torment to them that trouble you; And to you, that are troubled by them, eternal rest and glory, together with us and all his Saints ; in lieu of those miseries they have cast upon you, &c. I. 8. In flaming fire taking vengeajice on them that hnow not God, and that obey 7iot the gospel of our Lord Jesus Christ. Whose presence shall be exceeding dreadful to the wicked : for he shall come, in flaming fire, to take vengeance on them that would not know God; and that yield not their obedience, but make opposition to the Gospel of our Lord Jesus Christ. L 10. When he shall come to be glorified in his saints, and to be admired in all them that believe (because our testimony ainong yo?i was believed) in that day. When he shall come in wonderful and unconceivable glory, which he shall not reserve to himself, but impart to his saints ; in whose brightness, and conformity to the glorious body of Christ, his infinite goodness and mercy shall be then admired; even, in the glorification of all that believe : amongst Vv'hom ye also have your part, forasmvich as ye have believed that Gos- pel, which we delivered unto you. H. 1, 2. Now ive beseech you, brethren, by the coming of our Lord Jesus Christ, and by our gathering together unto him, That ye be not soon shaken in mind, or be troubled, neither by spirit, nor by word, nor by letter as from us, as that the day of Christ is at hand. Now we beseech and adjure you, brethren, by that sure and dear account that ye make of the coming of our Lord Jesus II. THESSALONIANS, CHAP. I. 4G1 Christ, and of that glory which we shall enjoy with him when we shall be taken up to meet him in the clouds, That ye be not soon driven away from that truth of doctrine, M'hich hath been delivered to you, concerning the coming of Christ ; nor be dis- quieted in your thoughts, either by pretences of revelations, or by pretence of report, or letter sent as from us ; as if the day of his coming were instantly at hand. II. 3, 4. Let no man deceive you by any means : for that day shall not come, except there come a falling aumy first, and that man of sin he revealed, the son of perdition ; Who op- poseth and exalteth himself above all that is called God, or that is worshipped ; so that he as God sitteth in the temple of God, shewing himself that he is God. Let no man deceive you, by any false suggestions of the haste of that day : for it shall not come, till after there have been a sensible and general defection from the faith of Christ and the purity of the Gospel ; and till that Antichrist, the noted and eminently sinful enemy of Christ, that son of perdi- tion, be revealed ; Who, in the pride of his heart, opposeth himself against and exalteth himself above all those sovereign powers that are called gods here on earth, and above and against him that is the only true God ; crossing and contra- dicting his word and ordinances ; so as that he tyrannizeth in and over the Church of God, bearing himself as if he were the absolute Lord and God thereof. 11. 6. And noiv ye know what withholdeth that he might be revealed in his time. And now ye know, both by that which I spake to you in presence, and that which I have now written, what let lies in the way of his revelation ; and what it is that must be done and expected, ere that enemy of Christ do fully discover him- self; namely, that the Gospel must both be universally preached and revolted from, and that the Roman empire must be re- moved ere he can fully shew himself. II. 7. For the mystery of iniquity doth already work ; only he who now letteth will let, until he be taJcen out of the way. For there are already foundations secretly laid for this Anti- christianism ; and this deep mystery of iniquity doth, though closely and insensibly, even already work : only, the powerful and flourishing estate of the Empire, which now hindereth any ' such present usurpation, will let, until it be taken out of the way. II. 8. And then shall that Wicked be revealed, ivhom the Lord shall consume with the spirit of his moidh, S^c. And then shall that Wicked One shew himself in his colours ; who shall continue to oppose the truth of God, and to infest his Church, until the Lord shall, by the power of his Gospel, overthrow him ; and shall utterly destroy and confound him, with the glory of his coming to judgment : 462 PARAPHRASE UPON THE HARD TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE. II. 9, 10. Even him, whose coming is after the working of Satan with all ponder and signs and lying iconders, Andtvith all deceivahleness of unrighteonsness i?i them that perish : because they received not the love of the truth, that they might be saved. Even that presumptuous enemy of Christ, whose coming shall be graced and set forth by the working of Satan and all the powers of darkness; with mighty works, with strange miracles and lying wonders, And with all the fraud and impos- ture that wickedness can devise to use for the delusion of those miserable clients of his ; which perish, because they em- braced not that truth of God which was offered unto them, that they might be saved. II. 11. And for this cause God shall send them strong delu- sion. And, for this wilful refusal of God's truth, it shall be just with him, to give them over unto strong delusions. II. 13. Because God hath from the beginning chosen you to salvation through sanctification of the S])irit and belief of the truth. Because, however others may be miscarried with these powerful deceits, yet for you, we are persuaded that God hath, from before the beginning of the world, chosen you to salvation ; which ye shall happily attain unto, through the sanctification of the Holy Ghost, and your firm faith in the truth of God re- vealed unto you. II. 15. Therefore, brethren, stand fast, and hold the tra- ditions which ye have been taught, whether by word, or our epistle. And hold fast all that wholesome doctrine of the Gospel, which I have delivered unto you, either in my sermons or in my epistles. III. 1. That the word of the Lord may have free course, and be glorified, even as it is ivith you : That the word of the Lord may be universally preached and willingly received ; and be glorified in the effectual power thereof, in other places, as it is with you : III. 2. And that ice may be delivered from unreasonable and wicked men : for all men have riot faith. And that we may be delivered from absurd and perverse men ; both those false hypocrites which closely underwork the Gospel, and those public opposers of the truth which perse- cute us for the professing of it : which that they do, it is no marvel ; for all men have not faith, to know and yield to the truth : that is a singular gift of God, which he hath bestowed only on some ; it is no marvel if others hate and persecute it. III. 6. And not after the tradition which he received of us. II. THESSALONIANS, CHAP. II. III. 463 And not after that holy counsel and charge, which he re- ceived of us. III. 9. Not because ive have tiot jioivej', but to make ourselves an ensample unto you to follow us. Not because we had not just liberty and power, to require maintenance from you, in lieu of our labours ; but that we might thus make ourselves examples of painfulness, unto you, for your imitation. III. 14. Note that man, and have no company with him, that he may he ashamed. Set a mark on such an one ; and do both give up his name to me, and censure him with a just ejection out of your com- pany, that he may with shame be won to reformation. THE FIRST EPISTLE OF PAUL THE APOSTLE TO TIMOTHY. I. 2. U^do Timothy, my own son in the faith. Unto Timothy, my own dear son, whom I have spiritually begotten to the faith. I. 4, 5. Neither give heed to fables and endless genealogies, which 7ninisfer questions, rather than godly edifying which is in faith : so do. Now the end of the commandment is charity out of a pure heart, and of a good conscience, and oi faith unfeigned : Neither give heed to idle Jewish fables ; nor to those infi- nite pedigrees and genealogies which they stand upon, in drawing down the line of their descent from Abraham or from David, in a pretence of claiming kindred of Christ, according to the flesh ; which breed many frivolous questions and conten- tions, rather than tend to the edification of the Chvu'ch, in the faith of Christ, which should be the end and drift of all our labours : for that, which the commandment of God, both in the Law and in the Gospel, drives at, is charity ; even that Christian charity, which floweth from a sincere heart and a good conscience and an vmfeigned faith in that Christ, which hath loved us and shed abroad his love in our hearts : I. 6. From ivhich some having swerved have turned aside unto vain jangling ; From which graces some, having roved and taken a wrong aim, have shot away their shafts, and have turned aside unto vain jangling ; I. 7. Desirijig to be teachers of the law; understanding neither what they say, nor whereof they affirm. Taking upon them to be teachers of the Law, while, in the mean time, they understand neither the principles nor conclu- sions of their own doctrine. 464 PARAPHRASE UPON THE HARD TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE. I. 8. But we know that the law is good, if a man use it lawfully ; Not, that I take exceptions against the Law itself: no ; the Law is good and to excellent purpose, if a man make such use of it as he ought ; not seeking to be justified by it, but to be directed by it, in his obedience, and to be brought by it to Christ, which is the end of the law ; I. 9. Knowing this, that the law is not made for a righteous man, hid for the lawless and disobedie7it , for the ungodbj and for sinners, Sfc. Knowing this, that the Law is not made for the coercion, restraint, punishment of the righteous and upright in their conversation ; but of lawless and disobedient men, of godless and lewd persons, &:c. I. lo. Who was before a blasphemer, and a persecutor, and injurious : but I obtained mercy, because I did it ignorantly in unbelief. But I obtained mercy from God ; who graciously held me capable thereof, because that which I did, I did not maliciously or spitefully, but out of ignorance and unbelief. I. 16. Howbeit for this cause I obtained mercy, that in me first Jesus Christ might shew forth all longs uffe ring , for a pat- tern to them which should hereafter believe on him to life ever- lasting. Howbeit, for this I obtained mercy, that Christ Jesus might make me a pattern and example, in whom he might shew forth his wonderful patience and longsuffering ; for the comfort and encouragement of all them, who, notwithstanding the conscience of their many infirmities, should hereafter believe in him to life everlasting. I. 18. I'his charge I commit unto thee, son Timothy, accord- ing to the prophecies ivhich went before on thee, that thou by them mightest ivar a good warfare ; This charge I commit unto thee, son Timothy, that knowing thyself to be of more than ordinary note, and one whom many prophecies have foretold of, as a worthy and eminent instru- ment of God's glory, and the good of his Church, that thou stir up thyself, according to those predictions of thee, to approve thyself a good soldier in this spiritual warfare of Christ ; I. 19. Holding faith, and a good conscience; ivhich some having put away, concerning faith have made shipivreclc : Holding the pure and true doctrine of the Gospel, and a good conscience in all thy actions, which some having disregarded and put away, have been miserably shipwrecked in their j udg- nient concerning matters of faith : I. 20. Of whom is Hymeneus and Alexander ; whom I have delivered unto Satan, that they may learn not to blaspheme. Of whom is Hymeneus and Alexander, whom I have, by a I. TIMOTHY, CHAP. I. 11. 465 dreadful sentence of excommunication, given over to the power of Satan, that they may be hereupon drawn to repent of their heresy and blasphemy against God. II. 1. / exhort therefore, that, first of all, supplications, prayers, i?iter cessions, and giving of thanks, be made for all men ; I exhort therefore, brethren, that, first of all, when ye meet together in your public assemblies, ye join together in all kind of prayers and holy devotions : both those, whereby we sue to prevent and avoid evils that may befal us ; and those, wherein we sue for all blessings that we want ; and those, wherein we entreat for the good of all others ; and those, wherein we give thanks, for our own good, and the good of the whole Church ; II. 2. For kings, and for all that are in authority ; that we may lead a quiet and peaceable life in all godliness and honesty. But, especially, let your prayers and thanksgivings be for Kings, and for all that are in authority over you, that, through God's blessing upon their government, we may lead a quiet and peaceable life, &c. II. 4. JVho will have all men to be saved, and to come unto the hioivledge of the truth. And, thus general would God have your prayers and interces- sions to be, because he hath excluded no sorts or conditions of men from the capacity of heaven, or from the means of salva- tion; so as it is not for us to reject or condemn any, as irre- coverably cast away by him, and uncapable of our prayers, since he hath revealed his will to be thus large and gracious. II. 5. For there is one God, and one Mediator between God and men, the man Christ Jesus ; For as there is but one God, and mankind is but as one cor- rupted mass ; so there is but one Mediator betwixt God and mankind, even that Man and God, Jesus Christ, who, having taken the nature of man upon him, for the working of this re- conciliation, hath therein made no difference of Jews or Gen- tiles, of great or mean, but calleth all indifferently ; 11. 6. Who gave himself a ransom for all, to be testified in due time. And gave himself accordingly, to be a ransom for all ; so as the world should, in due time, see and know what an open way is made by him for their salvation ; a ransom sufficient for the redemption of all mankind, and perfectly effectual to all that believe. II. 7. Whereunto I am ordained a preacher, and anjipostle. Of which wonderful and merciful redemption I am, through the grace of God, ordained a preacher, and an apostle. VOL. IV. H h 466 PARAPHRASE UPON THE HARD TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE. II. 8. / will therefore that men pray every where, lifting up holy hands without ivrath and doubting. By virtue of this my Apostolical charge and function, I do therefore ordain and will, that men do not confine their devo- tion to any one place ; but that, as occasion offers itself, they pray every where ; looking not so much to these outward cir- cumstances, as to the inward devotion of the heart, that they pray in holiness, in charity, in faith. II. 9. Not with broidered hair, or gold, or pearls, or costly array. Not in a fashion, that may argue either wantonness, or cu- rious niceness, or pride. II. 12. But I suffer not a woman to teach, nor to vsurp> au- thority over the man, but to be in silence. For I suffer not a woman, though she be endued with gifts fit for the instruction of others, to teach publicly in the con- gregation : nor yet at home to take upon her, to govern and rule her husband ; but, in a modest silence, to receive his in- struction and commands. II. 13. For Adam was first formed, then Eve. For Adam had the priority in his very creation : he was first formed ; and then Eve was formed of the substance taken from him. II. 14. And Adam was not deceived, but the woman being de- ceived was in the transgression. And Adam, as he was the first in creation, so he was not the first in transgression ; neither was Adam deceived immediately by the serpent, but the woman. II. 15. Notwithstanding she shall be saved in childbearingy if they continue in faith and charity and holiness with so- briety. But, though the woman hath, by her yieldance to the sug- gestion of the serpent, brought upon man and herself so great sin and misery, and though I allow her not to take upon her public offices ; yet there is employment for her at home, wherein she may so demean herself, as may be pleasing unto God : and, in that very punishment which God inflicted upon her, he hath given her just cause and means of comfort ; for God shall make those her painful conceptions, and the care and anxiety which she undergoes in the education and nurture of her charge, good means to bring her to salvation : but the main condition and help to that her future glory, is the continuance (of that sex, as well as the other) in faith, charity, and holiness with sobriety. III. \. If a man desire the office of a bishop, he desireth a good worh. If a man desire the office of public teaching and governing 1, TIMOTHY, CHAP. 11. — IV. 407 the Church, he desireth a work, that is both holy, and excel- lent, and difficult. III. 2. A bishop then must he blameless, the husband of one wife. A Bishop, then, must be a man of an inoffensive life : one that is not tainted with the common blemish of polygamy ; that is, of having more wives at once than one, or, after an unjust repudiation of one wife, marrying another. III. 6. l^ot a novice, lest being lifted up with pride he fall into the condemnation of the devil. Not a novice in the faith, or in age ; lest, being puffed up with the conceit of his early advancement above others, he fall, through pride, into that condemnation imto which the Devil is, for that same cause, plunged; or give advantage, by this means, to the tempter and accuser of mankind, to work his damnation. III. 7. Lest he fall into reproach and the snare of the devil. Lest he fall into the reproach of the heathen ; and, going on in lewd and debauched courses, be entangled in the bands of wickedness, the snares of the Devil. III. 9. Holding the mystery of the faith in a pure conscience. Holding and maintaining the true doctrine of Christian re- ligion, in a sanctified heart and a pure conscience. III. 12. Let the deacons be the husbands of one wife, ruling their children and their own houses well. See verse 2. III. 13. Purchase to themselves a good degree, and great boldness in the faith which is in Christ Jesus. Do justly obtain the favour and honour, to be preferred to the higher offices in the Church ; and do, by this means, re- ceive an increase of courage and holy boldness, in the profes- sion of the Gospel of Christ. III. 15. But if I tarry long, that thou may est know how thou oughtest to behave thyself in the house of God, which is the Church of the living God, the pillar and ground of the truth. How thou oughtest to carry thyself in this great family of God, the Church of the Living God ; which is, in respect of men, the pillar and ground of truth : so as that it sustaineth, and beareth up, by a faithful profession and maintenance thereof, the true religion of God. III. 16. And without controversy great is the mystery of godliness: God was manifest in the flesh, Sfc. The sum whereof is, that undoubtedly-great and wonderful mystery of godliness : God manifested in the flesh, &c. IV. 1. Now the Spirit speaketh expressly, that in the latter times some shall depart from the faith, giving heed to seducing spirits, and doctrines of devils ; Now the Spirit of God hath expressly revealed, both to me and others his prophets, that, in the latter times, wherein An- Hh2 468 PARAPHRASE UPON THE HARD TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE. tichrist shall reign and sway in the world, some shall depart away from the purity of religion, giving heed to seducing spirits, and to doctrines devised and set on foot by the Devil ; IV. 2. Speaking lies in hypocrisy ; having their conscience seared with a hot iron ; Broaching false and erroneous points of doctrine, and la- bouring to make them good by a hypocritical ostentation of ho- liness ; having hard and seared hearts, insensible of their own dangerous estate, and of the fearful judgments of God ; IV. 3. Forbidding to marry, and commanding to abstain from meats which God hath created to be received with thanks- gii ing of them which believe and know the truth. Forbidding marriage, either absolutely in itself or specially to some sorts and estates of men, as a thing unclean and un- lawful ; and commanding, upon pretence of holiness and con- science, to abstain from some kind of meats, which yet God hath created good and allowed to be received. IV. 5. For it is sanctified by the ivord of God and prayer. For it is sanctified to us, and may lawfully be received ; if the word of God have not forbidden, but given free way unto it ; and if we use it, both with prayer for a blessing upon it, and with thanksgiving to God for it. IV. 6. Nourished up in the words of faith and of good doc- trine, wheretinto thou hast attained. Nourished and brought up in the true religion of God, and in good and wholesome doctrine. IV. 7. But refuse profane and old wives' fables, and exer- cise thyself rather unto godliness. But refuse thou both erroneous and heretical opinions, as also the fabulous dotages of vain and brain-sick men ; and ex- ercise thyself rather in the holy and spiritual works of piety and godliness. IV. 8. For bodily exercise profiteth little : but godliness is profitable unto all things, having promise of the life that now is, and of that which is to cotne. For, as for that bodily exercise of fasting and strict penitence wherewith many please themselves, if it be considered in itself, surely it profiteth little, and many have used it to small pur- pose ; but the exercises of true Piety, whereby we work upon our hearts, to draw them to the fear of God, to sound repent- ance, to a lively faith, and all other heavenly dispositions, are profitable to all ends and purposes ; having the promises of God's gracious acceptation ami reward, both in respect of the blessings of this life and the life to come. •IV. 10. For therefore ive both labour and sufi'er reproach, because we trust in the living God, ivho is the Saviour of all men, specially of those that believe. For therefore we do, with much cheerfulness, both labour I. TIMOTHY, CHAP. IV. V. 469 and toil in our vocations, and also suffer the reproaches that are cast upon us for Christ ; because we have our full trust and confidence reposed upon the Living God; Avho is the protector, preserver, and maintainer of all men, but especially of those that believe, who are most peculiarly interested in him. IV. 11, 12. These things command and teach. Let no man despise thy youth ; but be thou an example of the believers, in ivord, in conversation, in charity, in spirit, i?i faith, in pu- rity. Demean thyself so gravely and stayedly, that no man may take occasion to despise thee for thy young years ; but be thou an example to all believers, to frame their lives according to thine : go thou, therefore, before them ; and lead them, both by thy doctrine and by thy conversation, in Christian love and charity, in an undaunted courage and fortitude, in a lively faith, in a holy purity both of heart and life. IV. 13. Till I come, give attendance to reading, to exhorta- tion, to doctrine. Till I come, be thou diligent in reading and meditating upon the Holy Scriptures ; and employ thyself carefully in teaching and exhorting others. IV. 14. Neglect not the gift that is in thee, which was given thee by prophecy, with the laying on of the hands of the pres- bytery. Do not neglect to stir up and exercise those notable gifts and graces, which were given thee by the Spirit of God ; when, upon the special revelation of God, and the divine oracle of his Holy Ghost, thou wert appointed and designed to this holy ministry ; whereto thou wert admitted and consecrated, by the prayers and imposition of the hands of the presbytery. IV. 16. Take heed unto thyself, and unto the doctrine : con- tinue in them. Look carefully to thyself, both for thy life and thy doctrine ; and continue constant, in the careful observation of these rules, which I have given thee. V. L Rebuke not an elder, but entreat him as a father : and the younger men as brethren. Do not take up too sharply and roundly those, that are an- cient in years ; but entreat them plausibly and gently, as thy fathers in age : neither be too harsh to the younger men ; but treat with them, as with brethren. V. 3. Honour widows that are widows indeed. Give due respect to those widows, which, under thy charge, are appointed to be maintained by the public contribution of the Church : such I mean, as are widows indeed ; and there- fore, for their condition, duly capable of this maintenance. V. 4. But if any widow have chilren or nephews, let them 470 PARAPHRASE UPON THE HARD TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE. learn Jtrst to shew piety at home, and to requite their parents : for that is good and acceptable before God. But, if any widow have children and nephews of sufficient abihty to provide for her, let those children or nephews learn to shew their piety and love to such their parents or aunts ; and to requite those loving and chargeable offices, which, in their younger times, they received from them. V. 5. Now she that is a widow indeed, and desolate, triisteth in God, and continueth in supplications and prayers night and day. Now she, that is a widow indeed, fit for your relief, is she, that is utterly destitute of other helps, that is religiovisly given, trusting in God, and spending her time ever in holy devotion, both night and day. V. 6. But she that liveth in pleasure is dead while she liveth. But she, that lives in pleasure and delicacy, pampering her- self so much the more by occasion of her freedom, and giving herself over to wantonness ; though she live in the body, yet in soul she is dead, dead in her sins and trespasses. V. 8. Bid if any provide not for his own, and specially for those of his own house, he hath denied the faith, and is worse than an infidel. But, if any shall willingly neglect to provide for those that concern him, and especially for them of his own family and near kindred, that man, together with humanity, hath cast away religion also ; and makes himself, in this foul and shameful incivility, worse than an infidel. V. 9. Let not a widow be taken into the number under three- score years old, having been the wife of one man. Let not one be taken into the number of those widows, who depend upon the maintenance of the Church, and are employed by it to charitable services in attendance to the sick and minis- tration to the Saints in their travails, under threescore years old ; and such an one, as hath given good proof of her mo- desty ; having so been the wife of one husband, as that she hath not, upon his repudiation, married to another. V. 11. But the younger widows refuse: for when they have begun to ivax wanton against Christ, they ivill marry ; But do not admit of younger widows to this condition and service : for they, after that they have betaken themselves to this ministration, and by this means have as it were married themselves to Christ, when they grow pampered and wanton, will be casting off these resolutions of their serviceable attend- ance upon the Church of Christ ; and will marry, perhaps to infidels; for those, who are the sons of the Church will not easily give way to match with persons so devoted ; V. 12. Having damnation, because they have cast off their first faith. I. TIMOTHY, CHAP. V. 471 And so, by this means, run into the just danger of damna- tion; because, to please their new husbands, they cast oft' their profession of the faith of Christ ; at least, in marrying, they do violate that promise and engagement, wherein they bound themselves to do their continual service to the Church. V. 14. I will therefore that the younger women marry. I will, therefore, and ordain, that the younger women be left to their full liberty to marry. V. 15. For some are already turned aside after Satan. For some are, already, through their wanton courses and known fornications, miscarried by Satan to the great scandal of the Church. V. 17. Let the elders that rule well be counted worthy of double honour, especially they who labour in the word and doc- trine. Let those Bishops or Pastors, that rule well, be counted worthy of all due respects, both of honour and maintenance ; but especially those among them, which, besides their care and pains in governing, labour diligently in teaching and instruct- ing their people. V. 19. Against an elder receive not an accusation but before two or three witnesses. Against a Presbyter, whose function is sacred and whose scandal may be more dangerous, receive not an accusation, unless it be proved by two or three witnesses. V. 20. Them that sin rebuke before all, that others also may fear. But those Presbyters, which give manifest offence by their sin, do thou rebuke and censure publicly, that others also may fear. V. 22. Lay hands suddenly on no man, neither be partaker of other mens sins : keep thyself pure. Do not rashly lay thy hands upon any man, to ordain and authorize him to the holy function of the ministry ; neither do thou admit of any unworthy man ; nor, by this means, through thy partiality, make thyself a partaker of other men's sins ; but keep thyself holy and untainted. V. 24. Some mens sins are open beforehand, going before to judgment ; and some men they follow after. Some there are, who offer themselves to ordination, whose scandals are known beforehand ; and run, before their tender of themselves to this holy function, into just censure: others' offences are not known, till after they be ordained. V. 25. Likewise also the good works of some are manifest beforehand ; and they that are otherwise cannot be hid. Likewise also, on the contrary, the good works and holy car- riage of some, that put themselves forward to this holy calling, are well known and approved beforehand ; so as thou needest -472 PARAPHRASE UPON THE HARD TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE. not make scruple of laying thy hands upon them: and, as for them that are otherwise, if thou do diligently enquire after their demeanour and conversation, they cannot be hid from thy notice ; so as thou mayest refrain to admit them, VI. 1. Let as many servants as are under the yoke count their own masters ivorthy of all honour. Let those Christians, which are under the yoke of servitude, so carry themselves to their masters, though infidels, as ac- counting them worthy of all honour ; not derogating ought from their obedience, because themselves are called to the knowledge and profession of Christ. VI. 2. And they that have believing masters, let them not despise them, because they are brethren ; but rather do them service, because they are faithful S(c. And, for those that have believing masters, let them not think they may abate ought of their due respects and observ- ance to them, because they are their fellow Christians. VI. 3. And consent not to wholesome words, even the words of our Lord Jesus Christ. And consent not to the true and saving doctrine of the Gos- pel. VI. 4. He is proud, knowing nothing, but doting about ques- tions and strifes of words, S^-c. He is proud, knowing nothing, indeed, of what he ought to know; but vainly distempering himself about idle and frivolous questions and quarrels, about words whereof, &c. VI. 5. Perverse disputings of men of corrupt minds, and destitute of the truth, supjjosing that gain is godliness. Perverse and peevish brabblings of disputations of men of corrupt and depraved minds; void of all care and love of truth; aiming only at their own filthy lucre, as supposing gain to be the best and only godliness. VI. 6. But godliness with contentment is great gain. But I say, contrarily, that godliness is great gain ; and such as may give a man all-sufficiency in himself, if he have a heart content with his estate. VI. 9. But they that tvill be rich fall into temptation and a snare, and into many foolish and hurtful lusts. But they, that set down their rest and resolution that they will be rich, must needs fall into many temptations, and be mis- carried with them ; and cannot but be entangled in the snares of Satan, and drawn into many covetous desires. VI. 10. Which ivhile some coveted after, they have erred from the faith, and pierced themselves through with many sor- rows. Which while some have immoderately coveted, they have been drawn to renounce their Christian profession, and have I. TIMOTHY, CHAP. VI. 47S wounded their souls with many sorrows, and have brought infinite mischiefs upon themselves. VI. 12. Fight the good fight of faith, lay hold on eternal life. Fight thou that good and happy fight of a true and faithful champion of Christ, for the maintenance of his faith and Gos- pel, which thy true faith in him shall enable thee unto and crown thee for ; and lay hold upon that blessed reward of eternal life. VI. 13. Who before Pontius Pilate witnessed a good confes- sion. Who before Pontius Pilate made a just and undaunted pro- fession of his Messiahship ; telling him, that for this cause he came into the world, that he might bear witness of the truth. VI. 16. Who only hath immortality, dwelling in the light ivhich no man can approach unto. Who only hath perfect and absolute immortality, as in him- self; dwelling in that increated and infinite glory of Divine Majesty, which our weak and dark apprehensions cannot con- ceive or reach unto. VI. 19. JLaying up in store for themselves a good foundation against the time to come, that they may lay hold on eternal life. Laying up in store for themselves, through the grace and acceptation of God, a good foundation of assured comfort, against the evil day, even the day of death ; that they may, upon his merciful remuneration, obtain eternal life. VI. 20. O Timothy, keep that which is committed to thy trust, avoiding profane and vain babblings, and oj^positions of science falsely so called : O Timothy, keep thou, svire and carefully, that precious treasure of sound and wholesome doctrine, wherewith thou art entrusted; avoiding those profane and vain janglings about idle questions, and those bootless quarrels of sophistry, which carry a shew of learning and knowledge, but indeed have nothing but frothy ostentation : VI. 21. Which some professing have erred concerning the faith. Grace be ivith thee. Amen. Which some professing, have been drawn into gross errors and mis-opinions concerning religion. THE SECOND EPISTLE OF PAUL THE APOSTLE TO TIMOTHY. I. 3. / thank God, whom I serve from my forefathers with pure conscience, that without ceasing I have remembrance of thee in my prayers night and day. I do not only remember thee often ; but I thank my God, whom I serve in that true religion which I received from my 474 PARAPHRASE UPON THE HARD TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE. forefathers being in substance the same which I now profess, that he puts into my thoughts the remembrance of thee : for 1 take so much pleasure in recalHng thy virtues and graces, that I hold it a great favour of God, that he hath given thee a place in my devotions, both by day and by night. I. 5. When I call to remembrance the unfeigned faith that is in thee, which dwelt first in thy grandmother Lois, S^c. When I call to remembrance the unfeigned faith, wherewith thou art, amongst other graces, eminently endued ; and that true piety, which was at first notably apparent in thy grand- mother Lois, &c. I. 6. Wherefore I put thee in remembrance that thou stir up the gift of God, which is in thee by the putting on of my hands. Wherefore I put thee in remembrance that thou quicken and stir up those gifts and graces of God, which were given thee by the imposition of my hands ; not suffering them to go out, for want of use and excitation. I. 7. For God hath not given us the spirit of fear ; but of power, and of love, and of a sound mhid. But exercise them boldly and cheerfully : for God hath given us his Spirit, to enable us and bear us out in these holy services ; which Spirit of his is not a Spirit of fear and cow- ardice, but a Spirit of power and resolution, a Spirit of fervent love to his Church, a Spirit of sincerity both of judgment and affection. I. 8. Hut be thou p>artal{er of the ajffiictions of the gospel according to the power of God ; Be thou a cheerful partner of those afflictions, which follow the profession of the Gospel ; not out of any strength of thine own, but out of the mighty power of God, upholding and en- couraging thee therein ; I. 9. Who hath saved us, and called us with a holy calling, not according to our works, but according to his own purpose and grace, which ivas given us in Christ Jesus before the world began ; Who hath saved us from sin and death, and hath vouchsafed to call us effectually into the state of saving grace, even to ho- liness and newness of life ; not for any merit of our works, but for his own mercy's sake, upon his own good purpose and grace, which was decreed to be given to us, in and by Christ Jesus, before the world began ; I. 10. But is now made manifest by the apipearing of our Saviour Jesus Christ, who hath abolished death, and hath brought life and immortality to light, through the gospel. Which hath taken away from death all that power and ty- ranny, which he exercised over mankind ; and hath made a clear way to life and immortality, for all that believe, through the Gospel. II. TIMOTHY, CHAP. I. II. 475 I. 12. For I know whom I have believed, and am persuaded that he is able to keep that which I have committed unto him against that day. For I well know what a powerful and merciful God and Sa- viour it is, whom I have relied and cast myself upon: and I am fully persuaded, that he is infinitely able, against all the powers of hell, to keep and safeguard that my precious soul, which I have committed to his care and custody ; and to bring it forth glorious, at that great day of his appearing ; and to perfect that salvation of mine, which he so graciously hath undertaken. I. 13. Holdfast the form of sotmd words, which thou hast heard of me, in faith and love which is in Christ Jesus. Hold fast both the substance of sound Christian doctrine, and the form of expressing and delivering of it, which thou hast heard of me ; the sum of which doctrine is our faith in God through Christ, and our love to him and our brethren. I. 14. That good thing which, was committed unto thee keep by the Holy Ghost which divelleth in us. That good and precious treasure of the Gospel of Christ which was committed vmto thy care and trust, and those sin- gular graces which God hath bestowed upon thee, see that thou keep and maintain, with a happy increase ; not out of any power and virtue of thine own, but by the Holy Ghost which dwelleth in thee. I. 18. In that day. In that day of the last and general Retribution, when he shall come to reward every man according to his works. II. 1. 77/0?^ therefore, my son, be strong in the grace that is in Christ Jesus. Thou therefore, my son, be courageous and strongs in the maintenance of that Gospel of Christ, which thou hast received, through the grace that is given thee, by the same Lord Jesus Christ. II. 2. And the things that thou hast heard of me among many witnesses, the same commit thou to faithful men, who shall be able to teach others also. And the same things, which thou hast heard me deliver unto thee, not in a corner, but publicly before many witnesses, as a truth worthy to be averred ; even the same things do thou preach, and deliver over to faithful men, that may communi- cate them unto others; that so this blessed message of the Gos- pel, may be both diffused abroad, and transmitted to posterity. II. 3. 77/0?^ therefore endure hardness, as a good soldier of Jesus Christ. Thovi knowest thy calling, that thou art by thy profession a soldier of Jesus Christ, serving under his colours ; resolve thou 476 PARAPHRASE UPON THE HARD TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE. therefore to do and endure that, which belongs to thy place ; be content to suffer and undergo all hardness, for his Name's sake. II. 4. No man that warreth entangleth himself with the affairs of this life ; that he may please him who hath chosen him to he a soldier. It is not therefore, for thee, to be taken up with other cares and employments : no man, that gives himself to the wars, while he is in that service entangles himself in the affairs of his husbandry or bargainings ; but devotes himself wholly to the military business which he hath in hand, that he may please his captain or general. II. 5. And if a man also strive for masteries^ yet is he not crowned, except he strife lawfully. And, as it is in wrestling, every man, that strives, is not presently graced with the garland ; but he, that wrestles skil- fully, and according to the laws of that exercise: so it is in this holy station; not every Bishop is crowned and rewarded of God ; but he, that manageth this calling gravely, holily, faith- fully. II. 6. The husbandman that lahoureth must he first partaker of the fruits. The husbandman must first labour and take pains, in plough- ing and sowing, ere he can be partaker of the fruits of his field ; and, when he hath bestow^ed this profitable toil, he is well worthy to be the first that shall eat of liis ow^n labours. II. 9. Wherein I suffer trouble, as an evil doer, even unto bonds ; hut the ivord of God is not bound. I am persecuted, as an offender, for that I preach the Gospel of Christ; and am imprisoned, and put into bonds and fetters, for this only cause : but, howsoever they may bind me fast as they do, yet they cannot bind up and fetter the Gospel of Christ : that word of his, both is and shall ever be free ; for even in these bonds of mine, I do and will preach it unto all comers. II. 10. Therefore I endure all things for the elect's sake. Therefore, I endure affliction for those good offices, that I do towards the furthering of the salvation of the elect. II. 13. If we believe not, yet he abideth faithfid : he cannot deny himself. And, if we believe not, he loseth nothing by it ; the misery and damage is ours ; but, for him, he is the same he was (whatever become of us) just, and faithful in all his promises and undertakings : he cannot be less than his word ; but will certainly do whatsoever he hath spoken. II. 17. And their word tvill eat as doth a canker: of whom is Hymetieus and Philetus ; And the doctrine of these profane heretics spreads abroad II. TIMOTHY, CHAP. II. 477 as a canker doth in the flesh ; of which sort, are Hymeneus and Philetus ; 11. 18. TV/io concerning the truth have erred, saying that the resurrection is jjast already ; and overthrow the faith of some. Who have erred in a main point of faith ; saying that there is no other than a spiritual resurrection, to be received ; and that this spiritual resurrection is passed, v^'hile we live here on earth ; and, by this means, have perverted and overthrown the faith of some. II. 19. NevertJieless the foundation of God standeth sure, having this seal, The Lord knoweth them that are his. And, Let every one that nameth the name of Christ depart from ini- quity. But, howsoever some fashionable professors of Christianity do thus fall off; yet, nevertheless, the foundation of God's gracious and eternal election remains sure and unmovable, and is shut up inviolably under this seal of his ; The Lord hath eternally fore-known those that are his : yet not so, as that, presuming upon an absolute decree, we should live as we list ; but, on our parts who are thus mercifully fore-known, there is required a holy and conscionable obedience, so, as that every one, that professes the name of Christ, must depart from ini- II. i20. Bid in a great house there are not only vessels oj gold and of silver, hut also of wood and of earth : and some to honour and some to dishonour. Neither need we to be troubled, to see some fall away from Christ : for, as we see it is in a great house, there are vessels of all sorts and metals, and of all forms and for all uses ; some precious ones of gold and of silver, which are for honourable uses ; others again of wood or of earth, which are destined to baser uses : so it is in the great house of God, the world ; all are not faithful, all are not set apart to glory. II. 2\. If a man therefore purge himself from these, he shall he a vessel unto honotir, sanctified, and meet for the master^ s use, and prepared unto every good work. And, if any man therefore shall keep himself pure and clean from these false doctrines and heretical teachers, he shall ap- prove himself to be a vessel of honour, sanctified and set apart by God, for the glory of his mercy, and by him prepared and enabled to every good work, II. 22. Fly also youthful lusts. Avoid thou those impetuous desires and passions, to which youth is commonly subject. II. 23. But foolish and unlearned questions avoid. But foohsh questions, and such as tend to no edification, and can give no furtherance to our knowledge by assoyling them, do thou avoid. 478 PARAPHRASE UPON THE HARD TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE. II. 24. And the servant of the Lord must not strive. And it is not for a servant of the Lord, to quarrel and brabble about slight and worthless matters. II. 25. In meekness instructing those that oppose themselves ; if God peradventure ivill give them repentance to the acknow- ledging of the truth ; Endeavouring that, by this means, God, if he have so de- creed, may give them repentance, and grace to acknowledge that truth, which they have gainsaid ; II. 26. And that they may recover themselves out of the snare of the devil, who are taken captive by him at his will. And, that they may seasonably recover themselves from their heresies and errors, which are the very snares of the Devil, wherein they are entangled, and held captive at his pleasure. III. 5. Having a form of godliness, but denying the power thereof: from such turn away. Making an outward and formal profession of godliness in words, but in their deeds denying the power thereof; so living, as if godliness were but a mere name and a matter of fashion, without all force and efficacy : have nothing to do with such kind of men. III. 6, 7. For of this sort are they which creep into houses, and lead captive silly women laden with si?is, led away with divers lusts, Ever learning, and never able to come to the know- ledge of the truth. Of this sort of dangerous hypocrites are they, which, under fair pretences, insinuate themselves into men's houses, and se- duce poor silly women ; which are the more apt to be misled, for that they are formerly vicious, being light housewives, and those that are given up to lewd and wanton courses ; Which indeed are fit disciples for such teachers, as those which are curiously enquiring still into every novelty of doctrine, and never care to attain unto sound knowledge of God's saving truth. III. 8 Now as Jannes and Jambres tvithstood Moses, so do these also resist the truth: men of corrupt minds, reprobate concerning the faith. Now, as of old, Jannes and Jambres, which were Pharaoh's sorcerers, resisted Moses and contested with him, in the message that he brought from God ; so do these false teachers, at this day, resist us, in delivering the truth of the Gospel ; being men of corrupt minds, desperately erring in the main points of religion, and framing their belief according to their own fancies and affections. - III. 9. But they shall proceed no further : for their folly shall be manifest unto all men, as theirs also was. But they shall not prevail, to the seducing of any more : for II. TIMOTHY. CHAP. II. — IV. 479 God shall lay them open, and display the foolishness of their doctrine, and shame them, as he did those sorcerers ; who were so restrained by the hand of God, that they could not so much as make lice, in emulation of Moses. III. 13. But evil men and seducers shall wax worse and worse, deceiving, and being deceived. The godly are afflicted and persecuted ; but wicked men and seducers are at full ease, and grow on, from one degree of sin to another ; deceiving others, and being themselves de- ceived by Satan. III. 16. All scripture is given by inspiration of God, and is profitable for doctrine, for reproof, for correction, for instruc- tion in righteousness : All Holy Scripture is given by inspiration from God, not being dictated or penned by any human device ; and is fully available, as for matter of doctrine and for confutation of errors, so also in respect of manners, both for correction of misde- meanours, and for instruction and direction of our holy and righteous carriage. III. 17. That the man of God may be perfect, throughly furnished unto all good inorks. That a Divine or teacher of God's people may be made com- plete ; throughly furnished by it unto all the services of his profession. IV. 3. For the time will come when they will not endure sound doctrine; but after their own lusts shall they heap to themselves teachers, having itching ears. Be earnest and diligent in preaching : for there will arise false teachers, who shall so bewitch the minds of men with their plausible fancies, as that they will not endure sound doc- trine, but shall multiply to themselves great variety of pleasing teachers ; having itching ears, that affect altogether novelty and choice of doctrines, and curious speculations. IV. 6. For I am now ready to be offered, and the time of my departure is at hand. For I am now ready to be offered up, as a sweet sacrifice to God, in my martyrdom, for his name. IV. 7. / have fought a good fight, I have finished my course^ I have kept the faith : My life is a warfare; and, behold, I have fought a good fight, having striven for the Gospel zealously and effectually: my life is a race ; and I have run my course, even to the very goal, constantly and happily: I have maintained and defended the truth of Christ's Gospel inviolably : IV. 8. Henceforth there is laid up for me a crown of righ- teousness. And now, from henceforth, I comfort myself with the expec- 480 PARAPHRASE UPON THE HARD TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE. tation and assurance of that crown or garland of immortality and glory, which, upon the gracious promise of the righteous God, is laid up for me. IV. 10. For Demas hath forsaken me, having loved this present world, and is departed unto Thessalonica. For Demas hath given over to attend me in my affliction, any longer; rather choosing to take his own ease, and to provide for his own safety and profit, than to minister to me in my bonds. IV. 11. For he is profitable to me for the ministry. For he may be of great use to assist me here in my ministry, which I labour in, though a prisoner, continually. IV. 16. At my first ansiver no man stood with me, but all men forsook me: I pray God that it may not be laid to their charge. At my first answer before Nero's tribunal, I was forsaken of all, which formerly professed favour to me ; out of a weak fear of danger and persecution : whose infirmity I so far pity, that I do earnestly pray to God, that this timorous shrinking of theirs may not be laid to their charge. IV. 17. A7id I was delivered out of the mouth of the lio?i. And I was delivered from the tyranny of that cruel Nero. IV. 18. And the Lord shall deliver me from every evil work, and will preserve me unto his heavenly kingdom. And the Lord shall deliver me still and ever, from every evil work, that might blemish this my holy profession ; from all cowardly fears, and sinful revolts, and whatsoever else may be offensive to God and his Church. THE EPISTLE OF PAUL THE APOSTLE TO TITUS. I. 1. Paul, a servant of God, and an apostle of Jesus Christ, according to the faith of God's elect, and the acknowledging of the truth which is after godliness. Paul, a servant of God, and an apostle of Jesus Christ, sent and employed by him, to preach that Gospel of his, whereby true faith is wrought in his elect, and whereby they are led to the acknowledgement of the saving truth of Christian religion. I. 5. For this cause left I thee in Crete, that thou shouldest set in order the things that are wanting, and ordain elders in every city, as I had aptpointed thee. For this cause, when we were both together in Crete, I left thee there behind me, that thou mightest rectify and make up that which I might not stay to take full order for ; and that, by thine Episcopal authority, thou mightest ordain presbyters in every city of that populous island. TITUS, CHAP. I. ir. 481 I. (). If any he blameless, the husband of one wife, having ^c. See 1 Tim. iii. 2. I. 11. Teaching things which they ought not, for filthy lucre's sake. Teaching to mix Judaism with Christianity, for their own private advantage. I. 12. One of themselves, even a prophet of their own, said. The Cretians are alway liars, evil beasts, slow bellies. One of their own poets, even Epimenides, prophesied truly of them, when he said of them, though upon another occasion, The Cretians are great Mars, cruel oppressors, dull, and epicu- rean gluttons. I. 13. This witness is true. This testimony, though spoken of him to another purpose, is very true of these Judaizing Cretians. I. 15. Unto the pure all things are pure: but unto them that are defiled and unbelieving is nothing pure ; but even their mind and conscience is defiled. These Jewish babblers talk of differences of meats, as if some were still impure by virtue of the Levitical Law; but these men are deceived: for now, since the abrogation of those ceremonial observations, certainly there is no impurity to be conceived to remain in the creature itself; but what impurity there is, is in the receiver of them : if the man be pure, all meats are pure to him; but, if the man be sinful and unclean, in vain doth he think to make choice of his meat, for all that he can touch or taste, is made unclean to him, by his inward and moral pol- lution, since thereby his very soul is made odiously unclean to God. II. 3. Sound speech, that cannot be condemned. Let that which thou teachest, O Titus, be sound doctrine ; such as, if it come to scanning, cannot be justly censured. II. 11. For the grace of God that bringeth salvation hath appeared to all meti. For the great bounty and mercy of God, which ofFereth, and, if they were not wanting to him and themselves in not believ- ing, bringeth salvation to mankind, hath been manifestly shewed and well approved unto all men, in the incarnation of the Son of God ; II. 12. Teaching us that, denying ungodliness, SfC. By virtue whereof, that holy Gospel of his, whereby this sal- vation is published to the world, teacheth us to avoid ungodli- ness, &c. II. 13. Looking for that blessed hope, and the glorious ap- pearing of the great God and our Saviour Jesus Christ. Having an eye to that blessed recompence of reward, which we stedfastly hope for ; even that unspeakable glory, which we VOL. IV. ^ I i 482 PARAPHRASE UPON THE HARD TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE. shall be possessed fully of, at the appearance of our great God and Saviour Jesus Christ. III. 5. According to his mercy he saved us, by the washing of regeneration, and renewing of the Holy Ghost; According to his great mercy he hath saved us, by the means of those holy ordinances which he hath appointed ; and namely, as one of them, by the holy Sacrament of Baptism, which is the laver of our spiritual regeneration, yet not by any virtue of the outward sign, but by the inward renovation, which is w^rought in us by the Holy Ghost ; III. 6. Which he shed on us abundantly, through Jesus Christ our Saviour. Which Holy Ghost he hath abundantly endued us withal, in the miraculous and saving graces thereof, by and through Jesus Christ our Saviour, who sends that glorious Comforter of his Church. III. 9. But avoid foolish questions, S^"c. See 1 Tim. i. 4. and 1 Tim. vi. 5. III. 10, 11. A man that is a heretic, after the first and second admonition reject; Knowing that he that is such is subverted, and sinnefh, being condemned of himself. If any man teach or hold erroneously concerning the main points of Christian religion, do thou give him some serious ad- monitions, to reclaim him, if it may be ; but if once or twice admonishing prevail not, reject him ; Knowing that such a one is utterly incorrigible, and sinneth wilfully, in not yielding to the truth ; and is therefore condemned in his own conscience, while, after so palpable a conviction, he will yet hold out to maintain a known error. III. 13. Bring Zenas the lawyer and Apollos on their journey diligently , ^c. Zenas, who, having been a professor of the Mosaical Law, is now so much the fitter for the preaching of the Gospel, and Apollos, who is mighty in the Scriptures, are coming towards me : let them be aided by you, in the charge of their journey hitherward. III. 14. And let ours also learn to maintain good works for necessary uses. And stir up those, that profess themselves to be our disci- ples and well-willers, that they be ready and forward to do all works of charity and beneficence. PHILEMON, CHAP. I. 183 THE EPISTLE OF PAUL THE APOSTLE TO PHILEMON. I. L Andfellowlahourer. Our fellowlabourer in the Gospel, Bishop or Pastor of the Church at Colosse. I. 2. And to our beloved Apphia. And to his faithful consort, our beloved sister Apphia. I. 6. That the communication of thy faith may become effec- tual, by the acknowledging of every good thing which is in you in Christ Jesus. My prayers are always for thee, that thy faith may ever shew itself to be sound and lively, by those good works which it shall produce ; and that those charitable actions of thine may give effectual demonstration of the holy graces, that are in thee by the gift and inoperation of Jesus Christ. I. 10. / beseech thee for my son Onesimus, whom I have be- gotten in my bonds : I beseech thee in the behalf of Onesimus, who is now my convert ; as whom, in my imprisonment, I have won to the faith of Christ : I. 11. Which in time past was to thee unprofitable, but now profitable to thee and to me : Who, in times past, while he was thy servant, and an unbe- liever, was belike, contrary to his name, utterly unprofitable ; but now, upon his conversion, will make good that which his name imports, and prove profitable both to thee and me: I. 12. Receive him, that is, mine own bowels. Receive him therefore lovingly, whom I esteem as dear to me, as my own bowels. I. 13. Bonds of the gospel. In this durance and imprisonment, which I endure for the Gospel. I. IG. Both in the flesh, and in the Lord. How much more dear to thee ; both in worldly or civil re- spects, and in spiritual ! I. 17. // thou count me therefore a partner, receive him as myself. If thou count me worthy to be a partner of thy love and dearest respects, and wouldst shew favour to me if I were pre- sent with thee, do the same to him, whom I now hold as my other self. I. 20. Refresh my boivels in the Lord. Do thou comfort and cheer me up in my spiritual joy, in the Lord : refresh me in the Lord : refresh me in these afflictions, which I suffer for Christ, in doing this kindness for my sake. I i 2 484 PARAPHRASE UPON THE HARD TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE. THE EPISTLE TO THE HEBREWS. I. 1, 2. God, who at sundry times and in divers manners spal'e in times past unto the fathers by the prophets. Hath ^'C. That God, who, in the several times and ages of the world, did, in many and divers ways and manners, reveal himself to our forefathers, by his prophets, in dreams, in visions, in secret inspirations and instincts, in apparitions of angels ; sometimes in the cloud, sometimes in the fire, sometimes in whirlwinds, sometimes in a still voice. Hath now in these, Sec. I. d. Who being the brightness of his glory, and the express image of his person, and upholding all things by the word of his power, when he had by himself purged our sins, sat doivn oti the right hand of the Majesty on high ; Who, being in respect of his divine nature, very God, of very God ; light of his Father's hght, the brightness of those glorious beams of his eternal essence and infinite majesty ; and being so the express and clear representation of his Father's person, as that the substance of the Father doth perfectly shine forth in him, and all that is to be known concerning God is manifested to us in and by him; and giving supportation, maintenance, preservation to all things which he hath made, by that almighty power of his ; when he had, by his own all-sufficient satisfac- tion, expiated and done away all our sins, even by himself and his own precious blood shed for us ; he then took up his rest in the full possession of heavenly glory, even as Man, at the right hand of his Father; I. 4. Being made so much better than the angels, as he hath by inheritance obtained a more excellent name than they. Being, in his very human nature advanced so much higher than the greatest angels of heaven, by how much he hath ob- tained a more excellent and glorious Name than they, viz. to be called and to be, The Son of God ; not by grace or adoption as we are, but by nature and eternal communication of essence. I. 7. And of the angels he saith, Who maketh his angels spirits, and his ministers aflame of fire. And of the angels he saith. Who makes these invisible and spiritual natures, so swift messengers, as the very winds that pass suddenly round about the earth, and return not ; and makes those his ministering spirits, as quick, piercing, force- able, operative, as flames of fire. I. 8. But unto the Son he saith. Thy throne, O God, is for ever and ever : a sceptre of righteousness is the sceptre of thy kingdom. Thus he speaks ever of the angels, as servants ; but, of the Son, he speaks as of the God and Lord of the Angels ; Thy HEBREWS, CHAP. I. II. 485 throne O God, &c. Thy kingdom, and government, is most just and righteous. I. 9. Tlioii hast loved righteousness, and hated iniquity ; therefore God, even thy God, S^c. See Psahn xlv. 7. I. 11. They shall perish: but thou remainest : and they all shall wax old as doth a garment. See Isaiah xxxiv. 4. II. 1 . Therefore we ought to give the more earnest heed to the things ivhich we have heard. Since therefore it is so, that the Son of God, which hath now last spoken to us by himself, is so much more excellent than the angels, we ought to give so much more diligent heed, and reverent respect to the things, which we have heard spoken by him. II. 2, 3. For if the word spoken by angels was stedfast, and every transgression and disobedience received a just recompence of reward ; How shall we escape, if we neglect so great salva- tion ; which at the first began to be spoken by the Lord, Sfc. ? For if that law, which was given by the ministration of an- gels, were of so great awfulness ; and every transgression thereof, and disobedience thereunto, carried away a terrible judgment from the just hand of God ; How shall we escape, if we neglect the sweet and gracious word of the Gospel, the message and means of our eternal salvation ; which first began to be personally preached by the Lord himself, &c. ? II. 6. But one in a certain place testified, saying, What is man, §'c. ? But the holy Psalmist in his eighth Psalm testified, saying, O God, what is man, &c. ? ■ II. 7. Thou madest him a little lower than the angels ; thou crownedst him with glory and honour, and didst set him over the works of thy hands. Thou hast made that very Son of Man, for the little time of his humiliation here on earth, somewhat lower than the Angels ; but thou soon advancedst him again, and crownedst him with infinite glory and majesty ; and didst make him, as Mediator the Lord and King over all the works of thy hands. II. 8. But now we see not yet all things put under him. But now, as yet, we do not indeed see all things actually so subjected to his government, as that none of the rebellious enemies of Christ do rise up against him : it is enough, that he hath taken possession of his glory; and will, in his own due time, subdue all the adverse powers. II. 9. Who was made a little lower than the angels for the suffering of death, crowned with glory and honour ; that he by the grace of God should, taste death for every man. But, in the mean time, we see that Jesus, who was indeed made a little lower than the Angels, in respect of his suffering 486 PARAPHRASE UPON THE HARD TEXTS OF SCRIPTURE. of death, which those blessed spirits are not capable of, we see him, I say, crowned with glory and honour, who was before humbled by his own voluntary dispensation, and by the won- derful grace and favour of God towards mankind, that he might vindergo that death for man, which every one is liable unto ; and, by his tasting of death, sweeten it to all his faithful ones. II. 10. For it became him, for whom are all things, and by whom are all things, in bringing many sons unto glory, to make the captain of their salvation perfect through sufferings. For it well stood with the justice and mercy of that infinitely wise, powerful, and holy God, who is the Maker and Preserver of all things ; for the effecting of that his gracious decree, in saving many sons of his and bringing them to their full glory, to fit this great author and ringleader of their salvation, for that wonderful and unspeakable glory, wherewith his humanity was to be invested, through many and great sufi